ã€ŠPretending to Be an Untouchable Crime Bossã€‹


 Chapter 1: The Circle.

    Chapter 1: The Circle.The room was dark, the kind of dark that felt alive, like it was watching. A single chandelier hung above the circle table, its light barely reaching the edges of the room. The air smelled like smoke and tension, thick enough to choke on.

    Around the table, the bosses of The Circle sat.

    One of them at the table¡ªquiet, still, like a shadow that didn''t need to move to be felt. The others argued, but his silence was louder than all of them combined.

    "This split doesn''t make sense," one of them snapped, slamming a hand on the table. "I''m bringing in half the money, and I''m getting scraps. How is that fair?"

    The woman across from him smirked, her voice smooth but cold. "Fair? You''re forgetting who''s keeping your deals off the radar. Without me, your money would be sitting in a police evidence locker."

    "And who''s cleaning up your messes?" another boss cut in, his voice a low growl. "Every time someone steps out of line, I''m the one putting them down. But sure, let''s talk about fair."

    The first boss threw up his hands. "Oh, come on! You act like you''re the only one who¡ª"

    "I would do that too," the woman interrupted, her tone icy. "If you''d let me handle it. But no, you''re too busy playing the hero, acting like you''re the only one who knows how to get their hands dirty."

    The scarred boss leaned forward, his eyes narrowing. "You think you could do what I do? You think you''ve got the stomach for it?"

    "I know I do," she shot back, not blinking. "But unlike you, I don''t enjoy it."

    The fourth boss, who had been silent until now, finally spoke. Her voice was soft, but it cut through the room like a blade. "We''re supposed to be a team. But all I see is greed. If we keep this up, we''ll tear each other apart before anyone else gets the chance."

    The room fell silent for a moment, the weight of her words hanging in the air. Then the first boss laughed, a harsh, bitter sound.

    "A team? Don''t make me laugh. We''re not a team. We''re a ticking time bomb, and everyone in this room knows it."

    And suddenly, he finally moved. Just a slight shift, barely noticeable, but it was enough to make everyone stop and look his way.

    "Enough," he said, his voice low and calm. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The room went still. No one argued. No one even breathed too loud.

    "We''re not here to fight each other," he continued, his eyes scanning the room. "We''re here to decide how to move forward. And if you can''t do that without tearing each other apart, then maybe you don''t belong at this table."

    The silence that followed was heavier than before. No one dared to speak. No one dared to even look at him directly.

    Because in The Circle, there was only one rule: you didn''t cross him.

    "A year ago, you came to me asking for an alliance, to build an empire together, to become the most powerful."

    James rose slowly from his chair, his gaze locking onto each of them. His voice was calm, controlled¡ªbut beneath it lurked something dangerous.

    "A ticking bomb, you said, Marcos."

    Marcos suddenly lowered his eyes, staring at the floor, not sparing so much as a glance in James'' direction.

    Marco "The Butcher" DeLuca¡ªa man whose name alone was enough to silence a room. A killer without remorse, his hands forever stained with the blood of those who had dared to stand in his way. And yet, at that moment, he didn''t even dare look at James.

    "For all I care, that bomb can go off right now."

    James'' voice rose, his piercing gaze sweeping across the room. In his eyes burned a fire that had made even the most ruthless men hesitate. A fire that no one dared challenge.

    "We made a mistake," Isabella finally spoke, her voice strained, sweat dripping down her face as if she had just run a marathon. "Just as Marco made a mistake with his words. Please, James, overlook his slip."

    She bowed her head even lower as she spoke.

    Isabella "The Spider" Russo¡ªqueen of the city''s underground, her web of informants stretching into every dark alley and hidden corner of Hargun.

    The others nodded in silent agreement, none of them daring to lift their eyes toward James.

    He exhaled slowly, then a smirk played at the corner of his lips. "Alright then, let''s discuss the split."

    With that, he sank back into his chair, and in an instant, the entire atmosphere shifted. A collective breath was released, fear momentarily dissolving into the air.

    "Isabella gathered the intel, and Victor was the one who bribed the guards. Correct?"

    "Correct, James," replied Victor "The Viper" Moretti¡ªa master of bribes and blackmail. He could make anyone disappear with a single phone call.

    "Marco and Sophia handled the heist details, didn''t they?"

    "Yes, James," answered Sophia "The Ghost" Conti¡ªa master of deception. She could walk into a room, take what she needed, and leave without a single soul remembering she was ever there.

    James leaned back in his chair, tilting his head slightly. "So what exactly are we arguing about? Since I had no involvement in any of this, it''s only fair that everyone gets an equal 25%."

    The room fell silent again, but this time, everyone exchanged glances, uncertainty flickering between them. Finally, it was Sophia who spoke.

    "But you deserve a share too¡ª"

    She stopped mid-sentence. The moment she met James'' gaze, she understood. That look in his eyes... it wasn''t the look of a man who needed anything from them.

    No, it carried a different message entirely.

    "Do you really think I need it?"

    "Understood, James. And so it shall be. Our blood will bear witness."

    Sophia stood, stabbing her finger with a small blade and letting a single drop of blood fall into the goblet at the center of the table. One by one, the others followed suit, sealing the agreement in the only way The Circle knew.

    James stepped forward, pressing the blade against his own finger. "Let my blood bear witness."

    But as he moved, a sudden dizziness overtook him. He had barely eaten, barely slept. The sharp sting of the blade mixed with his exhaustion, and before he could steady himself, he stumbled.

    Right into Sophia.

    "James, are you alright?" she asked, steadying him with a firm grip.

    He let out a quiet chuckle, shaking his head. "Forgive me, darling, I haven''t been getting much sleep lately."

    His voice was smooth, his smile effortless¡ªbut that smile, mixed with his scent, stirred something in Sophia. Something that had been buried for a long time.

    And the others saw it too.

    They weren''t sure what had just happened, but as they watched the exchange, they all had the same thought.

    He''s planning something.

    When the meeting finally ended, James was the first to leave. The moment he stepped outside, the cold air hit him like a punch to the gut. His pulse pounded in his ears, his blood pressure spiking.

    I thought I was going to die there. Holy shit.

    He took deep, steadying breaths, careful to keep his face neutral. None of his "brothers" could ever see him like this.

    Ifthey had rejected my terms, they would have skinned me alive. And seriously, why the hell were they even arguing? They did the job together, what''s the damn problem? They''re worse than children. And this damn suit¡ªit itches like hell.

    "Sir?"

    A voice broke through his thoughts. To his left, a well-dressed man stepped forward.

    "Hans, take me home," James ordered, quickly regaining his composure.

    As he settled into the back seat, he closed his eyes for a moment.

    If only I could go back to my old life. Back to my morning coffee, back to the comforting scent of coffee beans. Back to a time when my biggest concern wasn''t whether today would be the day they figured me out.

    But that thought was shattered by the sudden ring of his phone.

    And just like that, the man he never wanted to be returned.

    "Hans, to the hospital as fast as you can!" James shouted, and that was all Hans needed¡ªhe slammed his foot on the gas.

    Upon arriving at the hospital, James didn''t even wait for the car to come to a full stop. He flung the door open and leaped out, rushing inside with all his strength.

    "How is he?!" he demanded, grabbing the mother''s arms tightly. Her eyes were red and swollen from crying.

    "He''s alive, but how... how could they do this?!" she sobbed, collapsing into James''s arms. "How could they do this to my little boy?!" Her cries echoed down the hallway.

    That was all James needed to hear. Without hesitation, he stormed toward the hospital room, pushing the door open to find his little brother lying there¡ªhooked up, his body covered in bruises, his head wrapped in bandages.

    "Rafael..." James fell to his knees beside the bed, clenching his fists as he fought back tears. "I''m here now, you don''t have to be afraid anymore... your big brother is here," his voice broke as he wept.

    "James Bellini?"

    A doctor entered the room, holding a file in his hands.

    James wasted no time. He stood up straight and locked eyes with the doctor, his gaze piercing and unrelenting, saying nothing.

    "Your brother... his condition is stable, but he was underwater for too long, so¡ª"

    "Underwater?" James''s hands clenched into fists.

    The doctor swallowed hard and quickly looked back down at the file before continuing.

    "According to the report, your brother was rescued from the Sun River by a fisherman¡ª" The doctor hesitated, realizing that his words were fueling a fire that could explode at any moment. But he had no choice. "The fisherman claims your brother was thrown into the river by three other boys who¡ª"

    "Names."

    "I''m sorry, but I can''t disclose¡ª"

    The doctor instantly realized who he was dealing with. The James Bellini standing before him wasn''t just a name whispered in dark alleys¡ªhe was a legend, a nightmare. He swallowed hard before speaking again.

    "The fisherman identified one of them as Adam Hins... he turned himself in to the police and confessed."

    "The police chief''s son, right?" James''s eyes held no trace of humanity now, only pure rage.

    The doctor said nothing, just gave a small nod before quickly stepping out of the room.

    "Rest now, Rafael. Your big brother will take care of everything," James whispered with a chilling smile before stepping out to the waiting mother.

    "Stay with him."

    "James¡ª"

    But he didn''t wait. He walked straight to the car.

    "To the police station, Hans."

    "Should I notify the Circle?"

    "I''ll handle it."

    That was all Hans needed to hear. He started the engine and sped off toward the police station.

    The moment James walked inside, every eye turned to him. A cold wave of fear swept through the entire station. No one dared to stop him. They simply let him pass, watching as he walked straight through the metal detector, which started beeping before he even stepped through it. Without hesitation, he headed straight for the police chief''s office.

    The door burst open with such force that the sound echoed throughout the upper floor.

    Inside, the police chief immediately stood up from his chair, clearly nervous. His son sat beside him, smirking as if nothing had happened.

    "Oh, someone thinks they''re strong," a woman''s voice came from the side.

    James hadn''t noticed her before, but he didn''t care about her presence.

    "Albert, your son¡ª"

    "I never thought the man at the top of my most-wanted list would just walk right into my arms," the woman interrupted. "The one who holds Hargun in his grasp, the most dangerous criminal in the city, James Bellini. I''m an agent of the National Security Bureau of Investigations, and as luck would have it, I happen to have a pair of handcuffs right here, so¡ª"

    "Shut up."

    "Excuse me?"

    "Which part of ''shut up'' do you not understand?"

    "I am not some low-level cop that you can¡ª"

    "Hans."

    "Hana Forstin. Forty years old. NSBi agent. Two daughters attending high school in Ferni under fake identities. Her ex-husband is in a custody battle with her. Her parents live under alias identities in Kaput, just like her kids," Hans listed off the information while staring directly into the agent''s eyes.

    Hana froze for a second, momentarily shocked, but she knew exactly what kind of man she was dealing with.

    "Threatening an agent? That''s a bold move, don''t you thi¡ª"

    "I''m going to wipe out your entire family tree and sit back to watch as every single one of your blood relatives disappears from existence. So get the hell out of my sight."

    James''s rage had reached its peak.

    He would never actually do such monstrous things, but he had to use the reputation he had built. Yet, even he was a little shaken by how easily the words had left his lips.

    Hana''s eyes widened in fear, her hands trembling as she slowly stepped out of the office.

    By now, the police chief''s son had lost his smug expression. Reality had hit him¡ªhe was in deep, deep trouble. The man standing in front of him wasn''t just dangerous¡ªhe was a demon.

    "James, please, let''s talk¡ª"

    "Tell me, Adam, heads or tails?" James pulled a coin from his pocket.

    "Please, James, listen to me." The police chief fell to his knees, begging.

    "Dad..."

    "There is no ''Dad'' here. Heads or tails?"

    "Tails," Adam whispered.

    James flipped the coin into the air, and within moments, it landed back in his hand.

    "If it''s heads, I torture everything and everyone you love, whether it''s your girlfriend, your damn dog, or your family. But if it''s tails, consider yourself the luckiest bastard alive. You''ll only have to experience what my brother did¡ªdrowning in the Sun River until you pass out."

    Adam finally realized he had made the biggest mistake of his life. Panic took hold of him, and he screamed in desperation.

    "It wasn''t just me! Klein Tim and Olka Immer were there too! They were the ones who pushed him! Not me!" he shouted, but no one was listening. His pleas fell on deaf ears.

    "You sealed their fate the moment you said ''tails,''" James replied, turning his hand over to reveal the coin. "Lucky you, Adam¡ªseventieth time in a row, and it''s tails." He smirked.

    Adam was on the verge of passing out from fear. His father had already collapsed to his knees, completely broken.

    Hans stepped forward, kicking into the police chief to wake him up.

    "Record a video and send it through the usual channel. If I don''t receive the footage of your son and the two other bastards within two days, the ''heads'' option becomes reality. Have a nice day."

    With that, James walked out of the police station as if nothing had happened.

    Slowly, as his anger and fury faded, a different feeling took over¡ªfear.

    What the hell did I just do?

    He had just threatened the police chief''s son, his entire family, and even an NSBI agent¡ªinside the police station.

    Fuck...

 Chapter 2: From a Misunderstanding to be a Boss of the City.

    Chapter 2: From a Misunderstanding to be a Boss of the City.After Rafael regained consciousness in the hospital and was confirmed to be fine, James and his mother returned home. After such an eventful day, all he wanted was to finally sit down and think. Just for a second.

    But her mother had other plans.

    The second they stepped inside, his mother hit him with a question that sent a cold chill down his spine.

    A question he never wanted to answer.

    A question that shouldn''t even exist.

    "My son..." she started, her voice barely above a whisper. She stood by the entrance, her hands clenched into fists at her sides. James barely had time to pull off his jacket before the weight of her words sank into his bones.

    Something felt... off.

    Not the usual worried-mother tone. Not frustration. Not sadness.

    This was something worse.

    "I¡ªyeah, Mom?" He turned to face her, already feeling the pressure in his chest. Whatever she was about to say, he had a sinking feeling he wasn''t ready for it.

    She hesitated, her lips slightly parted as if the words physically hurt to say. Then, finally¡ª

    "You know the stories that circulate through the streets... about that certain man whose eyes reflect nothing but horror?" Her voice wavered. "I have seen that man before."

    Her eyes locked onto his.

    "And that man was you."

    James''s brain short-circuited.

    What the fuck?

    His stomach twisted so violently it almost made him sick. His mother was looking at him like he was a goddamn monster. Like she didn''t even recognize him.

    "Mom¡ª"

    She raised a hand. A sharp, silent order. Shut up.

    Her eyes squeezed shut, her teeth sinking into her lip.

    And then, like a hammer to his skull¡ª

    "James Bellini... My son... Is that the person these stories are about? The horrors they speak of... they are about you." Her breath hitched. "James, you are a murderer¡ª"

    "Don''t you fucking say it."

    The words tore out of him before he could stop them. His body turned on instinct, his pulse hammering against his skull.

    For the first time in his entire life, his mother¡ªhis fierce, overprotective, nothing-scares-me mother¡ªtook a step back. Away from him.

    She was afraid.

    Of him.

    "I''m not a murderer." His voice was raw, low, barely controlled. "Everything they say, everything they whisper¡ªit''s all bullshit."

    "Bullshit?"

    Her voice cracked.

    And then she stepped forward and slapped him.

    "Then explain, James!," she demanded, her voice shaking, her breath uneven. "Why does your driver carry a gun? Why do you even have a driver? Why do you walk around every single day in a goddamn bulletproof vest? Why the hell are there bodyguards in front of our house?"

    James swallowed. Hard.

    Because people are trying to kill me, Mom. Because I fucked up. Because I got tangled in something I never wanted, something I can''t fucking escape from. Because if I let my guard down for even a second, I''m dead. But how the fuck do I tell you that?

    Tears welled in her eyes.

    "Do you know what it''s like to wake up every day and wonder if it''ll be my last? To walk outside and wonder when¡ªnot if, but when¡ªsomeone will take me, just to get to you?" Her breath hitched. "I never wanted this life, James. I just wanted you. I just wanted us. A family."

    James stood there, staring at the woman who raised him, who loved him, who would''ve fought the whole damn world for him¡ª

    And now, she didn''t even trust him.

    She thought he was a killer.

    And he had no idea how to fix it.

    James clenched his fists so hard his nails dug into his palms. His mother''s words kept ringing in his head, over and over again.

    "James, you are a murderer."

    No matter how many times he replayed it, it didn''t make sense.

    How the fuck did it get to this?

    His throat felt dry, like he''d swallowed a handful of sand. He forced himself to speak, but his voice was hoarse, quieter than he wanted it to be.

    "Mom... I swear to you, I never killed anyone."

    She just stared at him, her expression unreadable, her hands trembling.

    She didn''t believe him.

    That realization hit harder than the slap.

    "I don''t even know how the fuck this all started," James muttered, running a hand through his hair, gripping the roots like he could tear the stress out of his skull. "One day, I was just some guy. A normal fucking guy. And then¡ª"

    He laughed. A bitter, humorless laugh.

    "Then suddenly, I''m the kind of person people whisper about. The kind of person people fear."

    His mother''s lips pressed into a thin line. "Then explain it to me. Because I don''t understand, James. I don''t understand how my son¡ªthe boy I raised, the boy I love¡ªbecame the man people say you are."

    James exhaled sharply. He didn''t even know where to start.

    But maybe... maybe it started with that day.

    The day everything went to shit.

    Two Years Ago ¨C Hargun, City Center, Klein Coffee Shop

    Back then, James was just an average 20-year-old broke boy. He had dropped out of university because he couldn''t afford the tuition, but instead of giving up, he took a job at a coffee shop. It paid well enough, and the atmosphere was young and lively.

    But that day... that day changed everything.

    At the time, the city was drowning in a war between families and gangs.

    Every single day, there were bombings, assassinations, and brutal shootouts. And at the center of it all was Costa De Furga¡ªthe ruthless leader of the Costa family, the most powerful crime syndicate in the entire city.

    Despite being a monster, Costa De Furga had one peculiar obsession¡ªcoffee.

    Not just any coffee, though. He only respected coffee that was made with love and care. It didn''t matter if it tasted awful¡ªif he felt that the barista put their soul into making it, he would take a sip, smile, and say:

    "I''ve never had anything like this before."

    Some people thought he was insane. But then again, those people didn''t tend to live very long.

    And on that fateful day, exactly two years ago, Costa De Furga walked into the Klein Coffee Shop¡ªwhere James worked.

    James, completely clueless about the underworld and its key players, looked Costa straight in the eye and spoke to him casually, as if he were just another customer. He had no idea that the entire city feared this man. No idea that a single wrong word to him could be a death sentence.

    That was the moment the misunderstandings began.

    Costa smiled¡ªa rare and terrifying sight¡ªand simply ordered an espresso.

    But how did a simple cup of coffee turn into a nightmare? How did James Bellini become the infamous Angel of Death?

    Because that day, everyone who drank coffee died.

    But James wasn''t the one who poisoned it.

    The real culprit was the caf¨¦ owner himself¡ªa broken man who had lost his daughter in a gang crossfire. Blinded by grief and rage, he decided to take revenge by poisoning the drinks.

    And after watching his customers collapse one by one, he turned the gun on himself.

    James was the only one left standing.

    And so, the mysterious man who single-handedly wiped out the entire Costa family, leaving no witnesses behind, was born¡ªthe Angel of Death.

    From that moment on, James found himself constantly at the center of every major misunderstanding.

    No matter where he went, no matter what he did, it was as if fate itself was determined to drag him into the underworld.

    Every time there was a hit, a massacre, or a power shift, somehow his name would get mixed into the rumors.

    And then, one day, came the biggest misunderstanding of them all.

    James Bellini was arrested.

    "Mastermind of 21 assassinations¡ªthe man responsible for the downfall of the Costa De Furga family captured!"

    That was the headline plastered across every newspaper, flashing on every television screen.

    But none of it was true.

    Not a single word.

    Even the police weren''t sure about the details¡ªthey had nothing solid, just a bunch of coincidences that all led back to him. But that didn''t stop them from "working" James over, trying to beat a confession out of him.

    And James?

    He had had enough.

    He sat there in the dimly lit basement of the police station, wrists and ankles bound so tightly he could barely feel his hands anymore.

    Blood dripped from his forehead, his split lip throbbed, and breathing felt like trying to suck air through a straw. The officers had been at this for hours.

    And then¡ªlike a switch flipping in his battered mind¡ªan idea struck him.

    A brilliant idea.

    Why not act into it?

    "Still not in the mood to talk?" The officer sneered, twirling a rubber baton in his hand, ready to go another round.

    James coughed, choking on the mix of blood and spit pooling in his mouth.

    "I''ll... write it down." he rasped, voice barely more than a whisper.

    The officer''s grin widened. He grabbed James by the hair, jerking his head up to meet his gaze.

    "What was that? Say it louder, Angel of Death."

    James forced himself to smile, ignoring the coppery taste of blood in his mouth.

    "I said... I''ll write it down."

    That was all it took.

    Within minutes, the captain himself walked in, with two detectives. They took one look at James¡ªbeaten, bruised, barely conscious¡ªand laughed.

    "This is the guy who took down the Costa family?" One of them laughed. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "He says he''s ready to talk."

    The lead detective scoffed, pulling out a chair and sitting across from James.

    "Fine. Let him write it all down first. Then we decide what to do with him."

    "Maybe we should make an example out of him," the police chief mused. "A public execution, perhaps? Send a message."

    "Meh. As long as he dies, I don''t care," the detective shrugged. "But first, let''s see what the Angel of Death has to say for himself."

    And just like that, James was given a pen and paper.

    They had no idea what was coming.

    James racked his brain, searching desperately for a way out of this complete and utter disaster.

    His body ached, his vision blurred from the blood trickling down his forehead, but his mind¡ªhis mind was alive.

    He thought back to the coffee shop.

    All the rumors.

    All the bullshit stories he had overheard while wiping down tables, pretending not to listen.

    He had never cared about any of it, never wanted to get involved, but right now? Right now, that useless information was his only weapon.

    The pen in his trembling hand scraped against the paper as he scrawled out his last, desperate hope.

    When he was done, he let the pen slip from his fingers and leaned back against the chair, barely able to stay upright.

    The cops snatched the paper from his hands, grinning like they had already won. They were ready to put a bullet in his head.

    But then they read it.

    And their grins vanished.

    Eyes widened. Confusion twisted their faces. One of them swallowed hard.

    Because on that paper¡ªwere names and addresses.

    Not just any names.

    The names of every officer standing in that room.

    Their home addresses.

    Their families'' names.

    "You think this means shit?!" The officer closest to him raised a fist, ready to strike.

    But James¡ªsomehow¡ªmanaged to speak first.

    "The moment... I die..." He coughed, tasting iron, forcing the words past his battered lips. "The second my death is confirmed... they''re going to kill every single one of your loved ones. And after that..." He wheezed, forcing himself to look straight at the police chief. "Without fear... they''re going to kill every last one of your officers... Chief."

    He looked deeply in the eyes of the Police Chief.

    Silence.

    Heavy. Suffocating.

    For the first time since this nightmare started, James had control.

    But as James walked out of that interrogation room, a strange sense of finality settled over him. He had won.

    And the world, it seemed, was just starting to realize it.

    Hours later, the police chief was found dead. The crash was mysterious, they said. The official story went that it was some kind of reckless driver who crahsed into him.

    But the whispers on the street were different. They said it was a hit, an execution ordered by James Bellini himself.

    The police department tried to cover it up, but the rumors spread faster than they could contain them.

    The streets of Hargun were buzzing with speculation.

    A sense of power flooded through him, filling the void left by endless fear and confusion. He wasn''t just some random guy caught in the wrong place at the wrong time anymore. No.

    He was The Angel of Death, the man who had stared down the entire police force and walked out alive.

    And in that moment, he realized something¡ªsomething chilling.

    He had a reputation now.

    A reputation so terrifying, so infamous, that even the police couldn''t touch him.

    Every cop in the city knew his name, every criminal knew his story. They whispered about him in the dark corners of their worlds.

    James Bellini. The one who had made the impossible real.

    No one dared question it.

    No one dared challenge it.

    He had power now. And it wasn''t just the power of fear. It was the power of being untouchable.

    And all because of a string of misunderstandings.

 Chapter 3: The Dinner.

    Chapter 3: The Dinner.The tension between James and his mother lingered¡ªwho would believe that James had nothing to do with anything, that it was all just a coincidence?

    Even he himself didn''t fully believe it. He had made sure people knew his name, had used that special "power" to gain an advantage for himself.

    Perhaps he would never have the peaceful life his mother wished for him. At least, not in this moment. Emotions swirled within him, and just as they threatened to overwhelm him, a soft knock sounded at the door.

    James'' body tensed instantly. His mind leapt to the worst-case scenario¡ªwho would knock at this hour?

    God, please... let it be nothing. Please, don''t let this be trouble. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He reached for the doorknob slowly, his other hand instinctively moving to his waist, as if reaching for a weapon that wasn''t there. The motion alone might make him look armed, a useful bluff¡ªthough, hopefully, unnecessary.

    The door creaked open, revealing Victor Moretti standing there, a broad grin on his face.

    "Is something wrong, Victor?" James asked, his voice steady, but his pulse quickening.

    Please, no. Please don''t let it be bad news.

    "No, no trouble," Victor chuckled. "I just thought I''d come in person to invite you to dinner¡ªif you''re free, of course." His grin remained, but James noticed something else¡ªVictor''s legs were trembling slightly.

    Why are you shaking? James thought. He also realized his own hand was still resting on his waist, as if gripping a weapon.

    James forced a smile. "Sure. What time should I be there?" He casually let his hand drop to his side.

    "How about in an hour?"

    I almost gave myself a heart attack thinking he was here to kill me. How could I be so stupid, thinking he''d just show up like that?

    "Alright, I''ll be there."

    Victor hesitated for a moment before adding, "Sorry for dropping by unannounced, James. Hope I didn''t startle you."

    James let out a small laugh and patted Victor''s shoulder. "No worries. I''ll see you at eight."

    Victor nodded, spun on his heel, and walked back to his car, his expression almost too bright¡ªlike someone who had just successfully asked out a crush.

    James, however, felt anything but relaxed.

    Shit. Shit. Shit. Why is he inviting me to dinner out of nowhere?

    He ran a hand through his hair, pacing back and forth near the entrance.

    They''re going to kill me, aren''t they? He''s never invited me to dinner before. Hell, we barely talk. So why now?

    He tried to think¡ªWhat did I do? Then it hit him. The profit split. If I hadn''t spoken up, he wouldn''t have gotten anything. Or worse... the Circle would start falling apart.

    A voice broke through his spiraling thoughts.

    "Something wrong?"

    His mother''s voice. James turned, already bracing for another argument. But to his surprise, it didn''t come.

    "I''m going to have dinner with a friend soon," he said, forcing a smile.

    His mother stepped closer. James instinctively braced himself, expecting a slap, a sharp remark¡ªsomething. Instead, she wrapped her arms around him in a tight, warm embrace.

    "No matter what I''ve said... I want you to know that I love you." She held him even tighter. "You and Rafael mean everything to me. I don''t want anything to happen to you¡ª"

    "Nothing will, Mom," James murmured, returning the hug. It had been years since he last felt this kind of motherly warmth.

    His mother suddenly let out a soft laugh. She touched his face gently, then ran a hand over his waist.

    "You weren''t lying." Her smile widened. "You don''t have a gun on you."

    James hadn''t even realized it, but she was right.

    "I''ll iron your shirt," she said, pulling away. "Go take a shower."

    James nodded, his chest feeling strangely light as he headed for the bathroom.

    But even as the water ran over him, he couldn''t shake the thought¡ª

    What the hell is Victor planning?

    Well... in truth, Victor wasn''t planning anything sinister at all. He simply wanted to get closer to James over dinner and introduce him to his family.

    However, there was one crucial ingredient he had forgotten in his carefully crafted plan¡ªhis daughter.

    Victor Moretti''s wealth was so vast that no one could ever truly estimate it, just like the fortunes of the other Circle members. And with that wealth came a significant problem¡ªVictor was rarely home, which meant he had little influence over raising his daughter.

    The result? A spoiled, arrogant 18-year-old.

    The surprising part was that Victor hadn''t even noticed¡ªat least, not until now.

    Suddenly, it dawned on him that introducing James to his daughter could be a delicate situation. If things went badly, they would be walking a razor''s edge.

    At least, that''s how it played out in his mind.

    So, what did he do next to inform his daughter about the visitor?

    "Penelope, put your phone down for a moment," Victor said as he sat down in the living room, where his daughter lay, eyes glued to her screen.

    "Yes, Daddy?" She replied, locking eyes with him without even glancing away for a second.

    "Well, a friend of mine is coming over for dinner, and I want to introduce you to him. That being said, I expect you to be on your best behavior and show him the utmost respect."

    "Okay," She said fastly already back to scrolling through her phone.

    Victor lingered for a moment, watching his daughter as she continued scrolling on her phone as if their conversation had never happened. He debated whether to say something more¡ªmaybe remind her again, make sure she actually understood¡ªbut he decided against it.

    Instead, he turned and walked toward his office, pouring himself a drink as he mulled over the upcoming dinner.

    James isn''t someone to be taken lightly. If Penelope acts out, it could get awkward. But she''s smart... she''ll figure it out.

    Or at least, he hoped so.

    Meanwhile, Penelope barely registered the conversation. She had heard what her father said, but she wasn''t particularly interested.

    He had plenty of "friends" coming and going¡ªbusinessmen, politicians, people she had no reason to care about, but most importtanly people who his dead brubed and had in his palms.

    This next guy is probably just another one of them.

    She sighed, locking her phone and stretching before getting up. If she was going to be forced into this dinner, she might as well make herself look presentable.

    Penelope walked into her room, closing the door quietly behind her. The walls were lined with tasteful paintings, her vanity scattered with perfumes and jewelry, none of which she really cared about

    .She wasn''t one to pay much attention to her appearance, but she knew her father would expect her to at least look decent for whatever dinner was happening tonight.

    She moved to her wardrobe and scanned through the dresses. Nothing felt right¡ªtoo formal, too casual, too fussy. After a moment, she settled on a simple black dress. Nothing flashy, just easy.

    Just then, her mother''s voice came from the doorway.

    "You''re getting dressed up? For dinner?" Yena said, leaning against the frame with an almost amused look.

    Penelope looked over at her mom, shrugging.

    "Yeah, some guy Dad''s friends with is coming over. Probably one of his business people. The usual. I don''t know... doesn''t really matter."

    Yena raised an eyebrow. "Doesn''t seem like you''re too excited about it."

    Penelope sighed, sitting down on her bed.

    "It''s always the same thing. Dad''s friends come over, all of them talking about their companies or whatever, shaking hands and smiling. They''re nice enough, but it''s always a bit... well, boring. I just sit there, eat, nod, and then get back to whatever I''m doing."

    Her mother gave a soft chuckle, walking toward the vanity. She picked up a bottle of perfume and spritzed it into the air before handing it to Penelope.

    "Well, you''re already looking fine. Just don''t make it worse than it has to be."

    Penelope took the perfume, spraying a little into the air.

    "I''m not planning on making it hard for anyone. It''s just... a dinner."

    Yena gave her a thoughtful look. "Well, just try not to seem so... detached."

    Penelope didn''t respond, instead turning back to the mirror to adjust her dress. She didn''t see the point in pretending, but she knew it was easier to just get through it.

    Her mother gave her a final look before turning to leave. "All right, I''m sure you''ll manage. Just don''t do anything to upset your father, okay?"

    Penelope gave a small, noncommittal nod. "Yeah, yeah, I''ll be fine."

    Her mother left the room, and Penelope was alone again. She let out a slow breath, staring at her phone.

    This is going to be another long night.

    And well James taught the same as he arrived at the mansion.

 Chapter 4: More Misunderstanding.

    Chapter 4: More Misunderstanding.James stepped out of his car, the night air crisp against his skin. He barely had time to adjust his coat before his driver, Hans, spoke from behind the wheel.

    "They''re sleeper agents," Hans muttered, his sharp eyes scanning the street. "Jogger at two o''clock, dog walker by the lamppost, couple arguing near the corner¡ªall staged."

    James let out a short laugh, shaking his head. "Of course they are."

    What the hell are they doing here? he thought, his heart rate quickening as a spike of anxiety hit him. Could this all be a trap?

    Without another word, James extended his hand toward Hans. The driver immediately pulled a compact pistol from his coat and handed it over without hesitation.

    "Should I go in with you?" Hans asked.

    James tucked the gun into his jacket and smirked. "No, it''ll be fine."

    This was the first time James had handled a real gun. He''d never killed anyone, but he knew one thing for certain¡ªif it came down to it, he wasn''t going to die easily. At least, that''s what he thought.

    But the most important question remained: Why are there so many agents here?

    And the answer, well, it was miles away.

    Cerberus Maximum Security Prison

    "Prisoner 3245, Augustus Lucian." The warden began, placing his feet on the desk casually. "I''ve got some bad news for you." He leaned forward, adjusting the cigar in his mouth. "Your lawyer, Legber Hans, the Police found his head... left on his office chair."

    "What terrifying news, sir. I liked him very much."

    "Yeah, I thought so." The warden replied, unimpressed. He leaned back in his chair, smoke curling around him as he continued. "You won''t be seeing daylight for the next month, but before that you have to meet with a National Security Bureau agent."

    He took a slow drag of his cigar, releasing the smoke lazily before dismissing Lucian with a wave.

    As they passed by narrow windows, Luican caught a glimpse of the outside. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A beautiful starry night.

    Finally, they reached the visiting room. A guard pulled open the door, and they guided him inside, the chains rattling with each step. Across the table sat a woman, dressed neatly in a blouse and jacket, her hair pulled back. A stack of papers lay in front of her, and she was looking down at one, her pen in hand.

    When she looked up and saw him, her expression changed. For a brief moment, worry and tension flickered in her eyes. She quickly put the pen down and straightened, her fingers tensing a bit as she watched him sit. Luican looked at her face, wondering what she had come here to say especially this late in the night

    "I would like to speak with him privately."

    "If anything happens, push the button, and we will come." The guard instructed, pointing out a small, red button and the heavy door closed.

    The woman glanced briefly at the red button on the table, then back at Lucian, her face tightening as if gathering her thoughts.

    "I''m a agent of the National Security Bureau, Mr. Lucian. So¡ª"

    "Lucian. Just call me Lucian." He interrupted, lifting his hand and placing it flat on the table.

    "Alright, Lucian. Since you''re in quite a tight spot, there''s really only one option left, and that is¡ª"

    "I''ve already been sentenced." He began, his gaze fixed on the woman. "I''ve been given double life sentences, so I don''t understand why you need to talk to me this late."

    The woman placed her hands on the stack of documents that were scattered across the table, leaning forward slightly as she spoke again.

    "First-degree murder. You''ve ordered the deaths of countless people,rivals, traitors, and anyone who crossed you. You''ve made a habit of killing people to maintain your power, leaving bodies behind like they didn''t matter."

    Lucian sat still, his jaw tightening as the agent continued.

    "Then there''s the drugs. You flooded the streets with them, causing overdoses, ruining lives."

    He didn''t move, just listened

    "You kidnapped people. Destroyed families. And you built an army of killers who did your dirty work. Murder-for-hire, whenever you needed someone to vanish. You even dealt in military-grade weapons, guns, bombs, whatever it took to keep control. You took what you wanted, no matter the cost."

    She leaned in, her voice lowering to a more serious tone.

    "You''ve got a choice. We want to tear the system apart and you can help us."

    Lucian leaned back in his chair, a slow, amused smile spreading across his face.

    "Which district did you grow up in, Miss?" He asked casually, his voice smooth, almost mocking.

    The agent blinked, momentarily thrown off guard by the question. She hesitated, trying to read him, but she couldn''t quite place the underlying tone in his voice. "First District."

    Lucian smiled wider, his lips curling as if savoring the irony of the moment.

    "The First District..." He muttered, almost as if testing the words on his tongue. "The rich, the privileged."

    He leaned forward then, his posture shifting, his arms resting on the table. His voice dropped, becoming more menacing, more calculated.

    "You have no idea what it''s like down there, do you? To grow up where everything''s stacked against you, where survival isn''t a choice, it''s the only damn option."

    She met his eyes again, her lips pressed tight, but James wasn''t finished.

    "You''ve lived in the First, where everything is shiny and polished, where people wear their wealth like armor. But let me tell you something." His voice was low now, almost a whisper, but the edge was unmistakable. "In the Eighth District where I grew up the people starve, and the only thing that matters is who''s got the power to make it another day."

    The agent didn''t speak. She couldn''t. His words weren''t just an accusation, they were a brutal truth she had never experienced, one she could never understand in her privileged, sheltered life.

    "You know. "People like you, the ones born with a silver spoon in their ass, they don''t get it. They never will. You''ve got all the doors open for you, everything handed to you on a damn platter. But for people like me, like those in the Eighth? There are no doors, only walls. The system is stacked to keep us down, to make sure we never rise above the dirt."

    He sat back again, his gaze cold, but his words hung in the air like a weight.

    "You''ve never had to fight for anything, Miss. You''ve never had to worry about where your next meal is coming from or whether you''ll survive the night. You''ve never been on the wrong side of the law, where the system isn''t a safety net, but a trap. You can''t even imagine it."

    Lucian paused for a moment, watching her closely, and for the first time, the woman saw the flicker of something raw in his eyes. It was a fire, one that had been stoked by years of struggle, by the relentless grind of life in a world that never cared.

    "The thing is, Miss...you live in a world where a person''s worth is decided by how much money they''ve got, how clean their clothes are, how high their family name stands. People like me, though? We''re worth nothing. We''re just numbers, just another lost soul in the gutter."

    Lucian sat back again, the smirk returning to his face.

    "You''re sitting here, all polished and primed to ''help'' me, but you don''t even understand the world I''ve lived in. The way things work down there. You don''t even know what it''s like to fight for survival."

    In that moment, the difference between their lives was as clear as day and night, and Lucian knew she would never truly understand what it meant to come from the streets, to rise from the dirt with nothing but blood and grit.

    The agent took a slow breath, her eyes narrowing slightly as she processed James'' words. She leaned forward, her gaze sharp and calculating, as if trying to piece together the puzzle that was Augustus Lucian

    "So." She started, her voice measured, "that''s why you chose the wealthier districts like the Fourth, Third, Second, and First? Because you were jealous of those of us who lived better?"

    "Jealous?" He repeated, his voice cold but laced with an almost bitter amusement. "No, Miss. I wasn''t jealous. I knew what I was doing." His smile faded into something darker, more intense. "I built my empire in those districts because I wanted to show them what real wealth and real power mean. I wanted to be the one they feared, the one they couldn''t ignore. I wanted to dominate. I wanted more than what you''ve got. More than a comfortable life. I wanted to be the ruler, to show everyone that power doesn''t come from where you''re born, it comes from what you can take, what you''re willing to sacrifice, and how much you''re willing to bleed for it."

    Lucian''s expression darkened further as he leaned forward, locking his eyes on hers.

    "I wasn''t just building an empire, I was building a legacy. I didn''t care if it came at the expense of those in your shiny districts. You think you know wealth? You think you know power? It''s not the money and the fancy clothes, it''s the fear, the respect, the control you hold over everyone else. It''s the ability to crush your enemies and make them beg for mercy, knowing you don''t have to show any."

    "And that''s all in the past, you know¡ªslowly dying in a dark cell for the rest of your life if you don''t help me."

    She placed her hands on top of each other, visibly shaking a bit, then looked directly into his eyes.

    "James Bellini."

    As the name left her mouth, Lucian tensed up, his eyes widening.

    "If you tell me everything you know about that man, your sentence will be significantly reduced. You might even get out before the age of 60. Sounds like a good deal, doesn''t it?" She smirked at him.

    Lucian burst into hysterical laughter, laughing so hard that tears streamed down his face.

    "Did I say something funny?" She asked, clenching his fists.

    "Ahhhh," Lucian tilted his head back, staring at the floor while chuckling.

    "James Bellini is having dinner with Victor Moretti as we speak. The NSB could raid them at any moment¡ªthey just need solid proof. Proof that you can provide us," the woman leaned forward, gripping her hands tighter as she stared straight into Lucian''s eyes. "Tell me what you know."

    "James made me laugh so hard right before I got arrested," Lucian said, still chuckling. "''What''s the difference between the mafia and the government? One of them is legal.''"

    He kept laughing, but the woman wasn''t amused. She kicked the chair and stood up.

    "Tell me what you know about that man!" She shouted.

    Lucian stopped laughing and slowly rose from his seat.

    "He knew I was going to be arrested," he said, his voice calmer. "He actually told me four days before it happened. He said the NSB was coming for me. That there was a rat in my family."

    He took a step closer to the woman.

    "You know, I laughed at him. I got pissed off. This fucking guy, telling me that someone in my own family is a rat. And then he looks me dead in the eye and says, ''Should we flip a coin?''"

    Lucian smirked, shaking his head.

    "I asked him, ''What''s the bet?'' And he says, ''If it lands on heads, I kill myself. If it lands on tails, I tell you who the rat is.''"

    He chuckled darkly.

    "I was dumbfounded. Who the hell makes a bet like that? His own life, over something that didn''t even matter to him. We never worked together, we barely knew each other. That was only the third time we met."

    Lucian exhaled sharply, almost laughing again.

    "And then he flipped it. Before I could even say a word."

    "There''s no way¡ª"

    He laughed even harder seeing the agent''s reaction, her eyes full of fear.

    "And you and your little agency thought I''d never figure out who the rat was. You really thought you were masterminds."

    Lucian stepped closer, leaning in until his lips were near her ear.

    "But, miss," he whispered, "I know exactly every detail of your entire operation. Every single person involved. The agents. Their families. And the snitches."

    The woman swallowed hard, her breath hitching for just a moment. She had been trained to handle pressure, to maintain control no matter the situation¡ªbut Lucian''s words put fear into heart.

    She took a step back, forcing herself to regain composure. "You''re bluffing," she said, her voice steady but lacking its usual authority.

    Lucian smirked. "Am I?" His eyes gleamed with amusement as he tilted his head. "Go ahead, call my bluff. But tell me, Agent, would you like me to start naming names? Or maybe... giving addresses?"

    She clenched her fists, resisting the urge to lash out. This was wrong. He wasn''t supposed to know this much.

    "How?" She finally asked.

    Lucian chuckled. "Ah, now you''re asking the right questions." He stepped as close as his chains would allow, forcing her to meet his gaze. "James Bellini didn''t just flip a coin that day. He played you all. Every last one of you."

    Her stomach twisted into knots. "That''s impossible. He was under surveillance the entire time¡ª"

    Lucian clicked his tongue. "And yet, here I am, telling you things I shouldn''t know." He leaned back slightly, giving her a knowing look. "So tell me, Agent... What do you think that means?"

    Her mind raced. If what he was saying was true, if Bellini had really known everything beforehand, then that meant¡ª

    She felt her pulse quicken.

    "There''s a leak," she whispered.

    "Bingo."

    Her fingers twitched at her side, her training screaming at her to regain control of the situation, but the sinking feeling in her gut told her she was already too late.

    "A leak..." she repeated.

    Lucian let out a low chuckle, tilting his head as he watched her struggle to piece it together. "Not just a leak, Agent. A flood."

    She clenched her jaw. "You''re lying."

    Lucian sighed, shaking his head. "Why do people always say that when they''re scared?" He took a step forward, the chains rattling as he tested their limits. "James Bellini knew everything¡ªyour agents, your operations, even the exact moment you''d come knocking on my door."

    Her breath hitched.

    Lucian smirked, watching the cracks form in her confidence. "Tell me, do you really think your precious agency can protect you when the floodgates burst open?"

    Her heartbeat pounded in her ears, but she refused to let him see any hesitation. "You''re bluffing," she said again, but this time, even she could hear the doubt creeping in.

    Lucian grinned, his voice lowering to a whisper. "Then why are you shaking?"

    She exhaled sharply and stepped back. She needed to think. She needed to regain control. Protocol, stick to protocol. But how could she, when everything she thought she knew was slipping through her fingers?

    Lucian''s smirk widened as he watched the conflict in her eyes. "Here''s what''s going to happen," he said smoothly. "You''re going to walk out of this room. You''re going to report back to your superiors. And you''re going to wonder... who''s listening?"

    She stiffened.

    "Who''s feeding me everything I need?" he continued. "Who in your ranks is whispering secrets into my ear?"

    The woman inhaled slowly, forcing herself to keep her expression blank.

    Lucian leaned back, satisfied. "And the best part? You won''t trust anyone. You''ll look at every single one of your colleagues and wonder¡ª is it them?" He tilted his head. "Or maybe it''s the person you trust the most."

    Her blood ran cold.

    Lucian chuckled darkly. "Now, tell me, Agent... how do you win a game when you don''t even know who your opponent is?"

    She had to get out of here. Now.

    Without another word, she turned sharply on her heel and marched toward the door. But just as she reached for the handle, Lucian called after her.

    "Oh, and Agent?"

    She hesitated.

    "Tell your boss I said hi.".

    The door slammed behind her, but Lucian just laughed, the sound low and mocking as it echoed through the interrogation room.

    He closed his eyes for a second, then exhaled through his nose, amusement still tugging at his lips.

    "James warned you people," he muttered, shaking his head. "Told you not to fuck with him."

    The woman, just outside the door, froze.

    "But you didn''t listen, did you?" He let out a soft chuckle. "You thought he was just another name on your list, another piece on your little board. But James Bellini? He doesn''t play the game."

    The woman''s hands clenched into fists.

    Lucian smirked, feeling her hesitation even through the walls. "You don''t get it yet, do you? Every move you made¡ªevery step your agency took¡ªJames already knew. Hell, he probably knew before you even planned it."

    Silence.

    Then, after a long pause, he heard her footsteps retreating down the hall. Fast.

    Lucian chuckled to himself, shaking his head. "Too late for that now."

    "Hic!" James paused, then smirked. "Heh, someone must be thinking about me." Shaking his head, he knocked on the door.

 Chapter 5: Duel.

    Chapter 5: Duel.The door was opened by none other than Victor, who had a huge smile on his face. Without asking any questions, he pulled James into a hug as if they were old friends, which only confused James even more.

    "Make yourself at home." Victor said with a smile, pushing James inside. The sight before him immediately made it clear that Victor loved to spend money.

    The grand entrance hall was decorated with gold ornaments and white marble, resembling a palace.

    "You have a beautiful home, Victor. My eyes are dazzled," James laughed.

    "Thank you. He replied, leading James to the dining room.

    On the table, gold-plated glasses, flowers, and lavish decorations made James feel like a princess for a moment. However, he quickly came back to his senses when Victor''s beautiful wife and daughter appeared.

    "James, let me introduce you to my wife, Yena, and my daughter, Penelope."

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you. I must say, Victor, you''ve truly hit the jackpot," James laughed. "Not only is your wife beautiful, but your daughter is absolutely stunning as well."

    "Thank you for the compliment." Yena smiled, while Penelope''s expression remained unchanged, making it clear that she had already had enough of all this.

    "Well then, let''s have a good conversation over a fine meal."

    As they sat down, the servants immediately arrived, bringing dish after dish of the finest delicacies and the most expensive drinks available on the market.

    As James settled more comfortably, the first question came, and it hit his heart like a rush of adrenaline¡ªthis time from Yena.

    "May I ask, where did you grow up?" She wiped her mouth. "You know, there''s a slight accent in your speech."

    James smiled, but the smile was not out of amusement¡ªit was out of nervousness, because he already knew the whole evening was going to be filled with lies, at least from him.

    "Well, I''d say I grew up in the Eight District, before the regime change. More specifically, in Odessa."

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Yena took a deep breath and quickly covered her mouth with her hand, trying to hide her surprise.

    "Oh my god!" She said, placing her hand over her chest.

    "That must have been terrible..." Victor responded, shaking his head. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Only Penelope said something different.

    "What was so terrible about it?" She asked, raising her food to her mouth but never breaking eye contact with James.

    "Penelope, please behave!" Her mother scolded her, but Penelope held her ground.

    "I''m just curious, that''s all."

    James chuckled, but his gaze was focused intently on Penelope. "Well, to shorten it for you, you had two choices: money or family."

    "Mmmhhh, and which one did you choose?" Penelope asked.

    "Neither." James took a sip from his glass, his eyes still fixed on Penelope.

    "What do you mean by that, if I may ask?" Yena asked.

    "It''s a long story, and I don''t want to¡ª"

    "Tell us." Penelope interrupted, almost as if she were demanding the answers.

    "Well to understand it I start from the beginning. My father and older brother were both soldiers. One day, my brother came home excited, saying some gang offered him money to transport drugs with the military truck, because it wouldn''t stop at the district border or the state border. He came home with passion, claiming he''d make money for our poor family. "

    "But my father... my father said no. He was a man of dignity, of honor." He paused, shaking his head. "He said it was blood money and that it would tear us apart and they argued the whole night.

    "My father believed in family. In honor. In dignity. Things he thought could stand unbroken against the cruelty of life. But maybe he was wrong. Maybe there''s no difference between family and money after all. The world taught me that both are fragile. Both slip through your fingers when you need them most.

    He let out a bitter laugh, though it was more a sigh than anything else.

    "Because what is family if not a debt you can never repay? A burden you carry, whether you want it or not? Money promises security, but family demands sacrifice. And in this world, sacrifice often feels like a cruel joke. Just another way to drain you dry until there''s nothing left but ashes.

    "And in the end, both of them disappeared into the same cold darkness at the eastern front leaving nothing behind but their ghosts."

    He looked up, meeting the eyes of the others, his voice barely a whisper.

    "So... what''s the difference?"

    "Maybe," Yena began, her eyes meeting his,"the difference is that we keep trying to find it, even when we don''t have the answers." She paused, her fingers gently brushing the edge of her glass. "You''re right. Family and money, they slip through your fingers. But if we don''t keep trying, if we don''t hold onto something, what''s left? Just the ashes, like you said."

    Her voice softened, but there was a resolve behind it. "I don''t know if that makes sense... but I think sometimes, even if we don''t have the answers, we keep going because it''s the only thing we can do."

    Victor started nodding to that answer. Meanwhile, Penelope was looking at James as if she were in a blackout¡ªshe was thinking deeply.

    "Well, your answer is a good one for someone who grew up in the very opposite of the Eighth District¡ªthe First District, am I right?" James asked, smirking while drinking some whiskey.

    "Yeah, I grew up in Russael."

    "From my point of view maybe my father was right, maybe Erik was right. Maybe neither of them was right. All I know is that when you grow up in a place that strips you of everything dignity, respect, even hope you start to believe that everything has a price. Even love. Even family."

    Yena''s eyes softened as she listened, her voice low but clear as she spoke. She leaned forward slightly, as if trying to make her words sink in.

    "Maybe, but it doesn''t always have to be that way." Yena started." The world can strip away so much from us, but it can''t take everything. Love, family¡ªthey might have a price in some places, but there are moments, real moments, when they''re priceless. When you find something worth holding on to, even if it''s just for a little while, that''s where you see the difference."

    She paused, her gaze holding his with a quiet intensity. " I think we''re all looking for something that isn''t about what we''ve lost, but what we still have. Even if it''s just a little piece."

    James stared at Yena for a moment, his expression unreadable. Her words seemed to settle around him, like a quiet storm, making him pause longer than he intended. He shifted in his seat, rubbing the back of his neck as if trying to find the right thing to say.

    But in reality he was just thinking of good answers that will make sense even if it''s a lie.

    "For me, there is no difference. Money is family, and family is money. Both are things that hold power over you, that can abandon you, that leave you hollow when they''re gone. But maybe that''s all I''ve ever known, a life where the things you cherish are just as fragile, just as easily lost, as a few pieces of silver slipping through your fingers. And maybe that''s why, in the end, I''ve learned not to hold on too tightly to anything." He looked at Penelope "So answer I chose to chase money, power, the things that buy freedom in a world that''s already sold its soul. I chose to become the very thing my father feared. Because when everything else is stripped away, when all the noble words are hollow and empty, it''s money that puts food on the table."

    Penelope''s eyes narrowed slightly as she leaned forward a hint of a smile tugging at the corner of her lips.

    "I totally misunderstood who you are," she said, her voice carrying an unexpected edge of amusement. "I thought you were just one of those bribed businessmen or officials Dad often brings here¡ªjust another one of them trying to make themselves feel close, trying to act like they belong. But you... you''re different. You''re not like them."

    She paused, studying James with an intensity that made the air between them feel charged.

    "So let me ask you this question," Penelope continued, her gaze unyielding. "Who are you?"

    "Well, I would say I''m a business partner with your father." He laughed while lifting up his glass and knocking it against Victor''s.

    But Penelope''s expression shifted, her eyes glinting with a sharp, calculating look. She leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms, and the air around her seemed to grow colder.

    "My father is the leader of the Circle," she said, her voice dripping with confidence. "If you''re close with him, I''m sure you know exactly what that is. Perhaps you''re one of his underbosses?" She tilted her head slightly, watching him closely, as if daring him to respond.

    The sharp atmosphere was quickly broken when, after Penelope''s words, Victor shot up from his seat and spat out his drink onto the table. But before he could speak, James was already talking.

    "Don''t you think your question is stupid?"

    "Did you just call me stupid?" Penelope glared at him.

    "No, I said your question was stupid."

    "And why would you?"

    James leaned forward slightly. "Well, if you''re going to bring up the name ''Circle,'' at least get it right. It''s not just a name; it has meaning. You see, every member is equal. There''s no leader. So, not only did you say something stupid, but you also lied."

    He casually took another sip of his whiskey, meeting her gaze steadily.

    For the first time in her life, someone had called Penelope stupid. No one had ever dared to before¡ªwhether out of respect or, more likely, fear. People feared her father, and by extension, they feared her. She simply couldn''t accept it.

    She shot up from her seat, her face flushed with fury, and threw a napkin at James..

    "I challenge you to an honorable duel!" She shouted, her voice echoing through the lavish dining hall.

    Duel? We are in the 21st century. James thought.

    "Penelope, sit down!" Victor sprang to his feet, his voice sharp with urgency. "James, I''m sorry¡ª"

    "Why should I?!" Penelope snapped, cutting him off. Her glare remained fixed on James. "He disrespected me! He called me stupid and a liar¡ªsaid I was lying about my father, about you!" She pointed an accusing finger at James before turning her attention to a butler stationed near the door, his posture stiff, his hand resting near his firearm. "Do you accept the duel, or do you die right now?"

    A thick silence blanketed the room.

    Victor''s expression twisted into something that resembled both panic and rage. His daughter had just declared war without even knowing.

    James leaned back in his chair, his grin sharp. "How about we flip a coin?" He suggested, his tone dangerously casual.

    Victor''s eyes widened in shock. "No... Penelope, apologize. Now!"

    But before his daughter could respond, Yena spoke up. She clearly didn''t grasp the gravity of the situation.

    "Let them duel," she said. "Penelope is a champion of fencing¡ªthere''s no way she would lose. And James would be wearing full protection, right? It''s not life or death."

    She had unknowingly hit the nail on the head. Indeed It was life and death.

    James flicked a coin into the air, the silver glint catching the light as it spun. "Heads or tails?"

    Penelope barely hesitated. "Heads! The bet is¡ª"

    But the coin had already landed smoothly in James'' palm. He turned it over onto the back of his other hand, glanced at it, then smirked.

    "It''s tails."

    Penelope blinked, a flicker of uncertainty crossing her face. "We didn''t even discuss the bet¡ª"

    James leaned forward slightly, his smirk widening. "Oh, but the bet was already set the moment you agreed." His voice was almost playful, yet laced with something far more dangerous. "And it was your life, darling."

    Penelope barely had time to process his words before James'' hand moved.

    It happened so fast.

 Chapter 6: More Complication

    Chapter 6: More ComplicationPenelope''s breath hitched as realization set in. Her body reacted before her mind could catch up¡ªshe turned, a scream ripping from her throat.

    Yena gasped, jumping toward her daughter, clutching her tightly as James reached for something.

    "Pew pew pew."

    Victor''s laughter filled the room, deep and unrestrained, but it wasn''t the laughter of amusement. It was something darker. Something bordering on hysteria.

    James leaned back casually, his fingers drumming against the polished wood of the table. "Well, that was dramatic."

    Penelope tore herself from her mother''s grasp, her eyes ablaze with fury.

    "That wasn''t a duel! You¡ª"

    James raised a hand, silencing her effortlessly.

    "A duel is a test of skill, wit, and strategy, is it not? You challenged me, and I let chance decide. The fact that you didn''t ask about the stakes before agreeing? That''s your own arrogance at play, darling." His smirk deepened. "That''s why you lost before the fight even began."

    Penelope clenched her fists so tightly her nails dug into her palms.

    Victor wiped a tear from his eye, his laughter finally dying down. He straightened his suit, exhaling sharply. "You should be grateful, Penelope." His voice was quieter now, but it carried a strange, dangerous edge. "If that had been a real duel, you wouldn''t be standing here."

    His daughter whipped around to face him, disbelief in her eyes. "You''re taking his side?"

    Victor merely smiled, but there was no warmth in it. "I''m taking the side of reality."

    Yena, still clutching her daughter, glanced between the two men, clearly unsettled. "Enough of this," she said firmly. "This was supposed to be a dinner, not... whatever this is."

    James chuckled, finally reaching for his glass and taking a slow sip of his drink. "Oh, but this has been far more entertaining than dinner."

    Penelope gritted her teeth. Her fists clenched at her sides, her entire body vibrating with suppressed rage and humiliation. No one¡ªnot a single person¡ªhad ever humiliated her like this before. She had grown up in power, surrounded by fear, respected because of her father''s name. But now, sitting across from her was a man who wasn''t afraid of her, a man who mocked her, and worst of all¡ªhe had won without even lifting a finger.

    Victor exhaled through his nose, his fingers drumming against the table. Then, finally, he spoke.

    "Apologize, Penelope."

    Her head snapped toward him. "What?!"

    "You heard me," he said, his tone firm. "Apologize to James. Right now."

    She couldn''t believe it. Her father¡ªthe leader of the Circle¡ªwas telling her to apologize to this nobody?

    James watched her struggle, his grin never wavering.

    "Unless you''d like to go double or nothing?" He offered, flicking the coin into the air once more.

    Penelope''s entire body burned with shame. She clenched her jaw so tightly it hurt.

    But then she saw something in her father''s eyes¡ªa warning.

    This wasn''t a game anymore.

    James wasn''t someone she could bully into submission. He was something else entirely.

    And for the first time in her life, Penelope felt small.

    She exhaled shakily, forcing the words past her lips. "I... apologize."

    James laughed and downed the rest of his drink, placed the empty glass on the table, and stood.

    "Well, I accept your apology" he stretched, letting out a small sigh. "That was fun, but my day was long, and I''d like to rest a bit."

    He smiled as Victor got up and escorted him out of his house.

    When he returned, he exhaled deeply, resting his hands on his knees while leaning forward.

    "Who was he? And why didn''t you even try to save your daughter..." Her eyes were filled with disappointment. "Answer me!" she screamed, rising to her feet.

    Victor stepped to the table, poured himself another drink, and downed it in one go before throwing the glass to the floor.

    The sound of shattering glass echoed through the house. Then, another sound followed¡ªa sharp slap.

    Penelope''s face turned bright red where her father had struck her. Tears welled in her eyes, but she didn''t make a sound. She simply stared into her father''s furious face.

    "Victor!" Yena stepped closer, trying to push her husband away, but he stood firm like a rock. "How could you hit your own daughter¡ª"

    "He was James fucking Bellini!" Victor roared at her.

    "What..." Yena collapsed to her knees.

    "James this, Bellini that¡ªI don''t care who he is! He disrespected me and our family apart! And you were on his side?!" Penelope shouted back at her father.

    Victor suddenly grabbed Penelope''s arm, dragging her toward the table before forcing her into a chair. He poured her a glass of whiskey.

    "Drink it."

    "I don''t dri¡ª"

    "Drink the fucking whiskey. Now!" He bellowed, his veins bulging with rage.

    Penelope hesitated before finally obeying, coughing as the alcohol burned her throat.

    "And now," Victor said, his voice dangerously low, "you are going to fucking listen to every single word that comes out of my mouth. Not just listen¡ªyou will burn it into your mind. Do you understand?!"

    "Yes..." She whispered, and for the first time, she feared her father.

    "He killed Costa De Furga and his entire family. Then he killed the police chief." Victor poured himself another drink. "And as if that wasn''t enough¡ªAugustus Lucian. The man who was officially declared an enemy of humanity by the president himself. The man who beheaded thirty-four police officers and sent their heads to their families. That fucking man knelt before James and kissed his shoes."

    Victor downed his drink in one swift motion. "Can you believe it?" He let out a bitter laugh. "We created the circle to contain him, to be the chains that keep him locked in place. Because if we didn''t, we would already be dead. You¡ª" he pointed at Penelope, "your mother, me, and every single person you''ve ever spoken two damn sentences to."

    "Then... why not just kill him...?"

    "Are you fucking listening to a word I just said?" Victor leaned forward, his eyes burning with frustration. "He has the NSBI leaders in his pocket, along with part of the government," Victor continued. "Even slightly offending him could ruin our lives forever. You didn''t just risk your own life¡ªyou risked your family''s. The entire life I built from the ground up could come crashing down because of you. Keep that in mind."

    He got up and started walking toward the stairs when one of his men entered.

    "Sir, Mr. James would like to speak with you. Should I let him in?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Victor''s heartbeat, which had already been pounding, sped up even more when he heard that James wanted to talk.

    "Yeah..." He forced a smile as James stepped in again.

    "I fogot to tell Victor, you''ve got a lot of dogs sniffing around outside."

    Fuck, why did I need to say that?

    James'' heart rate spiked, his paranoia kicking in, wondering if this was all some setup against him.

    "We don''t even have dogs..." Penelope answered before her father could.

    James chuckled. "I like how innocent you are. Do you have a boyfriend?"

    Victor''s eyes widened, his mouth falling open as if he had just been shot.

    I fucked up.

    Victor slowly stepped closer and closer, moving like a zombie, until he finally reached James and placed a firm hand on his shoulder.

    "She is pure like the Virgin Mary."

    "Dad!" Penelope screamed, her face turning bright red. She couldn''t believe what had just come out of her father''s mouth. "I hate you, you old perverted man!" she snapped at James, utterly flustered.

    Meanwhile, Yena¡ªwho had nearly died of shock just moments ago after hearing Victor describe James¡ªstood frozen like a statue, as if she weren''t even there.

    "I''m only 23 years old," James replied casually. "But about the dogs, Victor¡ªdo you know something?"

    "Don''t ignore me!" Penelope fumed.

    "What?" James turned back to her, slightly amused.

    "I know I''m beautiful and have features that could enchant any man, but I don''t want you!" she huffed, stepping closer to James.

    "Well, okay," James admitted, nodding. "And I''ll give you that¡ªyou are truly gorgeous. You have beautiful features, and your eyes are like a vast, starry ocean. But I''d really like to talk to your daddy, so¡ª"

    Before he could finish, his phone buzzed. He answered it, and only one word came through the speaker:

    "Arrived."

    "Well, I need to go. Be careful, Victor."

    "Pick me up tomorrow!" Penelope shouted at James, who had already stepped out the door.

    "What do you mean?"

    No, no, no. Please, God, don''t do this to me...

    "There''s a new ice cream shop in the city center... I want to try it," she mumbled, blushing, her hands trembling from embarrassment.

    "Go with your friends or your dad," James answered as quickly as possible, hoping to shut the conversation down. But it didn''t work¡ªPenelope gritted her teeth and stepped directly in front of him, standing just a meter away.

    "I said I want to try it!"

    At that moment, James'' heart pounded in a way he had never felt before. A girl had just asked him out¡ªa feeling he had never experienced before.

    "Don''t be like that, Penelope. You can''t force people to¡ª"

    "I''ll pick you up at noon. Be ready."

    And with that, she turned and left without another word.

    Victor''s daughter... No way. I''m going to be in big trouble. Fuck, why, why, why?!

    James repeated the same thought over and over as he sat in the car, burying his head in his hands.

    "Home?" Hans asked, looking confused.

    "No. To the port¡ªit has arrived."

    James sighed deeply, knowing there was something far bigger to worry about now.

 Chapter 7: Fear.

    Chapter 7: Fear.James sat in the back seat, staring out the window as the car cruised through the empty streets.

    Hans drove in silence for a while, the steady hum of the engine filling the car.

    Then, glancing at James through the rearview mirror, he asked, "How''s your little brother doing?"

    James sighed, leaning his head back against the seat. "He''s okay," he muttered. "It''s been a long day. I just want to check the shipment and get some rest." He closed his eyes briefly before adding, "Do I have anything tomorrow?"

    Hans shook his head. "No. Tomorrow is all free for you."

    "Good," James murmured, letting his exhaustion settle in.

    Outside, the port lights glowed in the distance, the silent giants of cargo ships waiting in the dark waters. The night stretched on, quiet and heavy, as they continued toward their destination.

    Not long after, they arrived at the vast port situated outside the city.

    Hans navigated carefully through the maze of containers, the car''s headlights cutting through the dimly lit paths. The salty scent of the sea mixed with the faint smell of oil and rust.

    After a few minutes of winding through the port, they finally reached their destination. A lone man stood waiting before a single container, his figure barely illuminated by a flickering overhead light. He stood still, hands in his pockets, eyes watching as the car came to a stop.

    James exhaled, straightening up. "Let''s get this over with."

    Hans nodded, shutting off the engine. The night was quiet, but something about the air felt heavy.

    As James stepped out of the car, the cold air hit him suddenly, carrying the salty scent of the sea. He pulled his arms closer to his body for warmth as he walked toward the man, who also looked like he was freezing.

    "Bernadt," James spoke, breaking the icy silence.

    "James, good to see you." They shook hands.

    "Any problems on the way?" James asked, but his instincts suddenly screamed that something was very wrong.

    Looking around, he noticed something strange¡ªthere wasn''t a single worker in sight. The port was usually bustling even at night, filled with workers moving cargo and operating heavy machinery. But now, it was completely silent.

    When he glanced back at Hans, his expression confirmed that something was off.

    "I''m sorry, James..."

    "What?" He turned back, but it was already too late.

    Sirens blared, and blue and red lights flooded the entire port as multiple cars turned the corner.

    "Hands in the air!"

    What the fuck...

    Within seconds, James and Hans were surrounded by a dozen armed officers, their vests clearly displaying the letters NSBI.

    "Karma, James, karma." A voice said mockingly.

    James turned to see an agent stepping forward with a smirk. "Oh, if it isn''t Hana Frostin. May I ask what exactly is going on?" He locked eyes with her.

    Hana walked over to the container and tapped on its side. "First of all, you threatened me, and, well, I happened to have a voice recorder on me. That''s solid evidence for your arrest." She laughed. "And then there''s this container. What''s inside? Drugs? Weapons? Open it up."

    Without hesitation, two agents rushed to the container, cutting the lock.

    "Open sesame," Hana said with a smirk. But her smile quickly faded.

    The container was empty. Not just empty¡ªspotless.

    "What the fuck?" She muttered, stepping inside and running her hand along the walls. It was completely clean.

    James, who still had his hands raised, suddenly started laughing. And this time, his laughter was genuine.

    The truth was, he had specifically ordered an empty container. His mother wanted to grow flowers in a controlled environment, and a shipping container was perfect for that. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    His laughter grew louder, full of life, as he realized they had immediately assumed he was smuggling something.

    "Well then, I suppose we''re free to go?" He asked, lowering his hands.

    "No," the now visibly frustrated agent snapped. "You don''t have a firearm permit, yet you''re carrying a gun."

    Shit.

    James had completely forgotten that he had taken Hans''s gun earlier and had been holding onto it the entire time.

    "James Bellini, you are under arrest for illegal possession of a firearm."

    The handcuffs clicked around his wrists, and they were about to drag him away when he looked back one last time.

    "It was nice knowing you, Bernadt." He said, locking eyes with him. Bernadt collapsed to the ground in fear. "Hans, I''ll handle this on my own. Get some rest."

    Hans, who had been ready to slaughter the entire unit on his own, hesitated. Then, at James''s words, he turned away and got back into the car.

    But he does not handle it well.

    As soon as they threw James into one of the cars, a sack was pulled over his head. But they didn''t take him to the police station.

    Instead, they drove him to the outskirts of the city, to an NSBI interrogation facility.

    And so began the nightmare that James had never experienced before.

    First, they stripped him completely naked, and then the first phase of the nightmare started.

    They beat him until the skin on his back split open, then rubbed salt into his wounds. After that came the high-pressure washer, blasting his back with unbearable force.

    Once they were done, they dragged him into a basement, chaining him to a chair. That was when the second phase of the nightmare began.

    "Well, not so cocky now, are you? Cat got your tongue?" Hana asked, standing in front of him while two other agents prepared a metal case.

    By now, James was only fighting to stay conscious.

    Count... One thousand, two thousand, three thousand, four thousand...

    "Should we waterboard him, or...?" One of the agents started, but Hana was already holding a small needle.

    She grabbed James''s thumb and slowly pushed the needle under his fingernail, driving it as deep as possible, ensuring maximum pain.

    But James didn''t make a sound because he had prepared for this exact scenario long ago.

    One of his teeth was a fake one with a tiny capsule filled with a fast-acting anesthetic. The moment he bit down on it, the drug took effect, numbing all sensation. But while he felt nothing, his body reacted¡ªhis heart rate skyrocketed.

    "You''re tougher than I thought..." Hana muttered before dumping a bucket of ice-cold water over him.

    It was as if James came back to life in an instant. His head jerked up, his breath ragged. His swollen, bloodied face was barely recognizable, and his gaze remained fixed on the floor.

    Hana placed a chair in front of him and pulled out her phone, showing him pictures.

    Pictures of his little brother. Lying in a hospital bed.

    "We''re not the kind of cops who play fair," she said, gripping James''s hair and forcing him to look at her. "Because we''re dealing with people like you. So you will answer my questions... or your dear little brother will meet an unfortunate end."

    "Do you understand? He... will...die."

    James lifted his head, his bloodied lips curling into a smirk. His swollen eyes locked onto Hana''s.

    "Go... fuck...yourself."

    The entire room burst into laughter.

    Then came the first punch.

    Then the third. The fourth.

    And then, once again, the ice-cold water.

    Hana grabbed James by the hair again, lifting his head.

    "Where''s your wrath, James? Threaten me! Tell me you''ll kill my family¡ªsay it!"

    She struck him again, hard enough to knock the chair over. But she didn''t stop. She pulled him back up and continued.

    "Threaten me! Show me your rage! Show me!"

    Another punch followed. By now, the room was painted in blood.

    Count... One thousand, two thousand...

    "Get his mother," Hana ordered suddenly. "That bitch who raised a monster like him doesn''t deserve to live."

    "But..." One of the agents hesitated, glancing at the others.

    "Go!" Hana screamed.

    As the agent reached for the door handle, James tried to speak.

    "You¡ª"

    A strike from Hana cut him off.

    "What?! What will happen?!" she yelled, hitting him again.

    James spat out blood, his vision blurred, but he forced himself to gather every ounce of strength he had left.

    "Your phone will ring..."

    "What?" Hana stared at him in confusion.

    James smiled at her, looking directly into her eyes¡ªand for the first time, she felt fear.

    How? After all this pain, how could he still smile and look her in the eye? How?

    She turned around, her eyes locking onto the table where James''s gun lay. Without hesitation, she grabbed it, spinning back toward him and pressing the barrel firmly between his eyes.

    "Hana!" One of the agents shouted.

    "What?!" She snapped, gripping the gun tighter. "He''s a monster! He''s Satan himself!" She pressed the muzzle harder, her hands trembling with rage.

    "You can''t kill him!"

    "Then what the fuck have we been doing until now?!" Her voice shook with fury. "Goodbye, James Bellini."

    Her finger tightened on the trigger.

    Then, the unmistakable sound of a gun cocking echoed through the room.

    "Put it down, Hana..."

    She froze.

    "Klen, what the fuck are you doing?!" Another agent had drawn his weapon, tension filling the air.

    James coughed, blood dripping from his mouth as he let out a weak, yet mocking laugh.

    "Fear..." He spat at the barrel of the gun. "The feeling of fear... I''m James Bellini, you fucking bitch..."

    Then, the sharp buzz of a phone shattered the silence.

    Hana''s grip loosened, her fury trembling in her fingers as she reached for the device.

    "What? But he''s right here in front of me! We could end this¡ª" She fell silent, her expression darkening as she listened.

    Her grip on the phone tightened. Then, her hand began to shake¡ªnot from anger, but from disbelief.

    "Yes, sir," she finally muttered, her voice hollow. "I apologize."

    She lowered the weapon. The other agents hesitated, then did the same.

    "Clean him up... and let him go."

    "What?! But he¡ª"

    "That was headquarters." Her voice was cold, bitter. "Get his stuff and let him go."

    They did as ordered, cleaning up James as best they could, though the bruises and wounds still painted his skin like a grotesque masterpiece. When they handed back his clothes, he dressed slowly, every movement stiff and deliberate, as if savoring each second.

    Then, without a word, he sat down again.

    The weight in the air didn''t lift. If anything, it grew heavier. The agents exchanged uneasy glances, but James remained still, his head tilted slightly, his fingers brushing against his pocket where was a coin.

    Hana watched him, her grip still tight on her gun, her knuckles white.

    "What the hell are you waiting for?"

    A slow, eerie smile.

    "I forgive you."

    His voice was raw, like gravel scraping against metal, yet those three words cut through the silence like a blade.

    Hana''s grip on the gun twitched. "What?"

    James raised his head, every movement slow and deliberate.

    "I said... I forgive you."

    Something shifted in the air. A cold, invisible presence.

    Hana felt it, and for the first time in a long time, she felt something she couldn''t quite name. A sickness. A wrongness.

    "You think this is a joke?" She spat, her voice tight.

    James let out a weak chuckle, his body shuddering. "No,... I think this is fate."

    "Head or tails?"

    Hana''s brow furrowed. "What?"

    James flicked the coin into the air, the soft ting of metal filling the dead air as it spun, weightless for a moment before landing in his palm. He looked down at it, his expression unreadable.

    Then he laughed.

    Not a weak chuckle. Not the arrogant scoff he had given before. No. This was something else entirely. A sound too hollow to be real. Too sharp to be sane.

    Hana''s stomach twisted.

    James lifted his gaze, locking eyes with her once more. "It''s tails, I guess we''ll find out soon.

    Then, slowly he got up and he was gone on his own.

    But the room was still filled with him.

    The scent of blood. The echo of his laughter.

 Chapter 8: Cerberus.

    Chapter 8: Cerberus.Everyone watched as James staggered left and right, his face and hands covered in blood, leaving the building. A building that no one had ever left before.

    As he stepped outside, the cold air hit his face and wounds. The numbing effect was slowly wearing off, and he began to feel the sharp, burning pain creeping in.

    Fuck... why? Why me? What did I do...? His thoughts spiraled, trying to make sense of it all. How could this happen? How could something like this be real?

    He had become someone out of nothing. Someone whose life was now nothing but suffering, every single moment filled with pain.

    Then, out of nowhere, his legs gave out. He collapsed to his knees as the pain spread through his body.

    Count... one thousand... two thousand...

    Blood poured from his mouth as he vomited, and then it happened. His body gave up.

    His vision blurred before fading into complete darkness. His breathing slowed as he lay on the cold asphalt.

    "The fucking Heavens... what a joke..." He muttered as a white light appeared before him and got more bright and sharp at each moment.

    "James!" Hurried footsteps approached. Someone was running. "James, say something! James!"

    "It''s just... you, Hans."

    Hans dropped to his knees beside James, his breath ragged, panic flashing in his eyes.

    "Shit, James! Stay with me!" His hands hovered over James''s bloodied body, unsure where to even start. His suit was blood stained everywhere, there was so much blood. Too much.

    James felt himself slipping¡ªhis vision blurred, his body numb, the world around him distant and fading. Hans''s voice was still there, shouting his name, but it sounded muffled, like an echo from another world.

    "James! Damn it, stay with me! Don''t you fucking close your eyes!" Hans''s voice cracked, but James couldn''t respond. His lips wouldn''t move. His body wouldn''t listen.

    His breath came in shallow, ragged gasps as darkness crept in, swallowing everything.

    Is this it? Is this how it ends?

    Then, suddenly, he felt weightless.

    His body was being lifted. Strong hands gripped him, hauling him off the cold asphalt. His head lolled to the side, his limbs limp like a broken puppet. The sensation was strange¡ªdetached, as if he wasn''t inside his own body anymore.

    He wanted to speak, to ask what was happening, but the words never came. All he could do was let the darkness take him as Hans''s desperate cries followed him into the darkness.

    James drifted in and out of consciousness, his mind floating somewhere between reality and the abyss. Hans''s voice, once sharp and desperate, began to fade¡ªlike a distant echo swallowed by the void.

    "James... stay awake... don''t you dare..."

    The words barely reached him now. They stretched and warped, slipping through his grasp like water. His eyelids felt impossibly heavy.

    "...you''re gonna be fine... just hold on..."

    Then, silence.

    For a moment, there was nothing. No sound, no pain, no fear¡ªjust emptiness.

    Until a new noise cut through the void. A steady beeping. Faint at first, then stronger.

    "Where... am I?"

    A dull ache throbbed through his body as he tried to move, but his limbs felt restrained, heavy, useless. The beeping continued, rhythmic and steady, tethering him to something real.

    Then, a voice.

    "James?"

    It was weak, uncertain¡ªbut familiar.

    "Hans..."

    James forced his eyes open, the blinding hospital lights making him wince.

    His throat was dry, his body aching in ways he couldn''t describe. Slowly, he turned his head, his blurry vision settling on Hans, who sat beside the hospital bed, exhaustion etched into his face.

    "You look like shit." Hans said with a smile on his face, gripping James''s hand firmly.

    James squinted, his head throbbing as he slowly tried to process Hans''s words.

    "Please tell me....that they didn''t shove a tube into my dick..." James muttered, his voicelow, his mind still foggy from the pain and the anesthesia.

    Hans chuckled, his hand squeezing James''s. "I wanted them to, but they gave you diapers instead." He laughed more, clearly relieved but still nervous.

    James blinked, the light in the room stinging his eyes.

    The world around him felt like it was spinning in slow motion.

    "Are Mom and Rafael safe?"

    "Don''t worry, they''re both under heavy protection"

    The relief that washed over him was immense, and for a moment, he believed he could finally rest with ease. At least, that''s what he thought¡ªbut the truth was far from it.

    "What time is it? I can''t see shit..."

    "It''s 4:50 am right now. You''ve been here for about five hours. They stitched you up and did all that stuff. They said you don''t have any internal damage, just some nasty bruises... and, well, one of your fingernails came off."

    James let out a slow, exhausted breath, his body feeling like a stranger''s. His mind, still trying to catch up, couldn''t process the fact that he was alive, sitting here, talking.

    "And my face?"

    "Well, that''s another story. You pretty much look like an orc."

    "Fuck... I can feel some missing teeth too." James laughed a bit, then turned to Hans, even though he couldn''t see his face clearly. "You''re way too relaxed, my friend..."

    "Well just listen to it." Hans got up from his chair and turned on the TV.

    James could not see the screen but he could hear the voice of the broadcaster clearly

    "I''m here at the NSBI office on Bouving Street, near Parliament, where the first explosion occurred just outside the building. Early sources report at least 45 dead and dozens injured. Authorities have yet to confirm if this attack was coordinated, with no clear link to terrorism or organized crime at this time. Stay tuned for more updates as the situation develops."

    At first, his mind barely registered the news.

    The deaths, the injured, the explosions¡ªthey were all just noise, another layer of the world falling apart around him. But then, a strange stillness washed over him. The realization hit him harder than he expected: he had been a part of this. His choices, his actions¡ªthey had all led to this moment.

    He knew very well that with all this misunderstanding he was part of it.

    He wielded this power to increase his chances of staying alive, but with it, he had destroyed lives. He had killed people¡ªwhether it was by his will or not, his hands were stained with it.

    James could feel the weight of it pressing down on him, like a shadow that would never leave.

    Every move he made, every step he took, led him deeper into the mess. He''d convinced himself that it was for survival¡ªbut the truth gnawed at him.

    How many had died because of me?

    And while he could justify his actions to himself, the guilt was always there, lurking beneath the surface, waiting to break through.

    He wasn''t just fighting for survival anymore¡ªhe was fighting against the man he had become.

    "Who was it?"

    "No clue, it wasn''t us."

    James let out a deep sigh, the relief washing over him like a flood. It was the best feeling he''d had in what felt like forever.

    "I just got a call from an unknown number saying where you were, and then it was all over the news."

    "El Diablo... I''m going to kill myself, for fuck''s sake." He closed his eyes, and within seconds, he drifted off to sleep.

    And Hans took his last sentence to heart.

    He knew James''s struggles¡ªthat he didn''t sleep well, sometimes felt dizzy, and, most importantly, that he took some kind of medicine. Hans thought it was a sedative, but it was actually just multivitamins that his mother had given him.

    At that moment, Hans grabbed his phone and called for Cerberus. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    James had never asked for power or the complications that came with it, but through a misunderstanding, he shared blood with three others, and the Bellini family was formed adn with that The Three Heads of Security, Cerberus.

    Together, they were responsible for protecting the family¡ªwhether James wanted it or not.

 Chapter 9: Bellini Family.

    Chapter 9: Bellini Family."Please, no, I have a family..."

    The man''s voice trembled as he dangled from thick iron chains, his wrists raw and bleeding from the metal biting into his flesh.

    "Family?"

    A slow, deliberate voice cut through the silence. In his right hand, he casually twirled a gleaming knife.

    "Please..." Tears streamed down his bruised face, his vision blurred with desperation.

    The man in the white suit reached out, his fingers grazing his cheek, wiping away a tear with an almost gentle touch.

    "I have a family too, you know." The man whispered, his own eyes tearing "And I love them very much."

    His breathing grew ragged. Then, as if something inside him had cracked, he collapsed onto his knees, his pristine suit pressing against the blood-streaked floor.

    "And he was hurt..." He whispered.

    His fingers trembled as he wiped his tears away, then, without warning, a grin twisted his face.

    His grip tightened around the knife, the blade now angled outward, reflecting his manic grin.

    "I''ll tell you anything!" The captive cried, his voice raw with desperation. "Names, locations¡ªanything you want!" His screams echoed through the basement. The iron chains rattled as he struggled.

    "Names?" The man in the white suit chuckled, the sound almost childlike in its delight. He turned his gaze toward the shadows where another figure lurked, watching silently. "Did you hear that? He wants to give us names."

    The other man, barely visible, let out a low laugh.

    "But you see." The man in white continued, his voice lilting with amusement, "I''ve already taken care of that."

    He leaned in, his lips nearly brushing his captive''s ear.

    "I chopped them up." He whispered, his breath warm against the other''s cold skin. "All three of them."

    "Then... then what do you want from me...?" His voice was barely above a whisper now, dread sinking deep into his bones.

    The man in white stepped back, tilting his head as if considering the question. Then, his lips curled into a slow, wicked smile.

    "Suffering," he said softly. "I want to see you suffer."

    He traced the edge of the knife along the captive''s collarbone, applying just enough pressure for a thin line of blood to well up. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I want to watch as your blood drains, little by little... to see the light fade from your eyes, to hear the last, shuddering breath escape your lips."

    His eyes gleamed with hunger.

    "I want to see you die... and I want to enjoy every second of it."

    And the laughter echoed once more.

    "You''re a fucking psychopath..." He spat in his face, his voice filled with hatred and disgust.

    The man in white didn''t flinch. He simply wiped the spit from his cheek with the back of his gloved hand, his expression unreadable. Then, he smiled¡ªslow, deliberate, a predator savoring the moment before the kill.

    "Bernadt" he murmured, his voice dangerously calm. "You knew very well what would happen... and yet, you still stabbed my loved one in the back."

    He took a step closer, the tip of his knife pressing ever so lightly against Bernadt''s throat.

    "But be grateful. I won''t touch any of your loved ones."

    He let the words hang in the air for a moment, watching as hope flickered¡ªjust for a second¡ªin Bernadt''s terrified eyes. Then, he leaned in, his breath warm against his prisoner''s ear.

    "Because unlike you," he murmured, his voice like silk over a blade, "I still have a shred of humanity left in me."

    And then, he smiled again.

    Without another word, he plunged the knife into Bernadt''s stomach.

    He pulled the blade out, only to drive it in again. And again.

    Another stab.

    And another.

    And another.

    Blood spurted with each thrust, warm droplets splattering onto the white suit, staining its pristine fabric. The wet, sickening sound of the blade sinking into flesh echoed through the basement, accompanied only by Bernadt''s weakening cries.

    His struggles slowed. His head drooped forward. His breath came in ragged, uneven gasps. Yet the man in white continued, his movements methodical, almost rhythmic, as if each stab was part of a carefully composed symphony of suffering.

    Finally, he stopped.

    With an almost lazy motion, he let the knife slip from his fingers, clattering to the concrete floor.

    He exhaled, rolling his shoulders as if relieving tension from his muscles. Then, without a care, he stepped back and lowered himself onto a nearby chair.

    Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out a cigarette, lighting it with a slow, practiced motion. The flame briefly illuminated his face¡ªcalm, almost serene¡ªas he took a deep drag and exhaled a curl of smoke into the heavy air.

    His eyes drifted back to Bernadt.

    The man still hung from the chains, his body limp, his head lolling forward. Blood dripped from countless wounds, pooling beneath him, soaking into the cold stone floor.

    The man in white smiled.

    And then, he simply sat there, watching.

    "Should we go see him?" One of the men asked, his voice cautious.

    The man in white took another slow drag from his cigarette, letting the smoke curl between his fingers before exhaling. His gaze never left Bernadt''s limp, bleeding body. For a moment, it seemed as if he hadn''t heard the question at all.

    Then, without looking away, he spoke.

    "No."

    The room fell silent. The men around him exchanged glances, waiting for him to continue.

    "First, we go to Victor," he said at last, his tone as calm as ever. He flicked the ash from his cigarette, watching as it scattered across the bloodstained floor. "He had dinner with him."

    He finally turned his head, his cold eyes meeting the man who had asked the question.

    "I want to see if he had a hand in this."

    And so, he went to Victor.

    Victor was already waiting, though he had no idea that one of the sworn Bellins would be coming to his house.

    He sat in his lavish dining room, a half-empty glass of red wine resting on the table.

    Victor''s fingers tapped idly against the glass, his other hand adjusting the cuff of his expensive suit.

    He had been expecting someone. But not him.

    A sharp knock at the door echoed through the quiet house. Before Victor could react, the door swung open¡ªnot by the hands of a servant, but by force.

    And there he was.

    A man dressed in a white suit, now stained with specks of drying blood. His cold, unfeeling eyes locked onto Victor as he stepped inside, the air around him heavy with the scent of smoke and iron.

    "Nice to meet you. I''m Ferucci Bellini. You are Victor Moretti, am I right?"

    Ferucci stepped inside without waiting for an invitation, his gaze locking onto Victor''s eyes with an intensity that sent a chill through the room.

    Victor straightened in his seat, his fingers tightening slightly around the stem of his wine glass. "Yes, I am," he replied carefully.

    Ferucci smiled and without another word, he walked over to the dining table and sat down in the exact same chair where James had been seated earlier at the dinner.

    He leaned back slightly, resting his elbow on the armrest.

    "So, do you know what happened?" he asked, his voice smooth, unhurried. "And if you do¡ªhow do you know?"

    Their eyes met again. This time, Ferucci didn''t blink.

    Victor exhaled, running a hand through his neatly combed hair. "I have a man inside the NSBI," he admitted. "He informed me about James''s arrest¡ªbut nothing more. I know nothing beyond that."

    Ferucci''s fingers drummed against the wooden surface of the table. His eyes studied Victor for a long moment, searching, calculating. Then, ever so slightly, his smile widened.

    "Interesting."

    "Was his name Klen?"

    Ferucci''s smile widened as he locked eyes with Victor once more.

    Victor''s breath hitched for a brief second, but he kept his composure. "Yes, it was... but how do you¡ª"

    "Well," Ferucci interrupted smoothly, leaning forward slightly, his voice barely above a whisper, "we had a long and interesting talk."

    He watched Victor''s expression carefully, savoring the flicker of unease that crossed his face. Then, with a casual shrug, he continued:

    "But I''m sorry... he''s not going to report anymore. Not now. Not ever again."

    A heavy silence settled between them.

    Victor tightened his grip on the table''s edge, his mind racing, but his face remained composed. He knew exactly what Ferucci meant. Klen was dead. And if Ferucci had gone through the trouble of dealing with him personally, then this meeting wasn''t just a courtesy visit¡ªit was a warning.

    "Dad, what''s happening?"

    Penelope came downstairs, rubbing her sleepy eyes, her voice laced with drowsy confusion.

    Victor''s heart sank. Fear gripped him tighter than before. His daughter¡ªhis innocent daughter¡ªhad walked into something she shouldn''t have.

    "Go back to sleep, darling," Victor said quickly, standing up and gently pushing her back toward the staircase. His voice was calm, but his movements were tense, urgent.

    "But I heard the name Bellini..." she mumbled, still half-asleep. "Is James here?"

    She blinked, her gaze drifting toward the dining table¡ªtoward the man sitting there with an unsettlingly wide smile. The moment their eyes met, a shiver ran down her spine.

    The man stood up slowly, adjusting his white suit, his presence suddenly looming.

    "I am Ferucci Bellini," he said smoothly, stepping toward her. His tone was polite, almost warm, but something about it made the air feel heavy. "James'' family member. His brother."

    Penelope froze. The way he said it... it wasn''t reassuring. It wasn''t comforting. It felt like a threat wrapped in silk.

    And that smile... it was like a demon from one of the shows she had watched.

    It wasn''t just a smile. It was something twisted, something unnatural¡ªtoo wide, too knowing. It sent ice through her veins.

    "Are you close with James?" Ferucci asked, his grin unwavering.

    Penelope barely heard the words. Her gaze had already drifted downward, catching the details she had missed before¡ªthe specks of blood on his pristine white suit, the dark stains near his cuffs. Then, lower... to the knife tucked into his belt.

    Her breath hitched.

    She froze.

    Her body refused to move, refused to breathe.

    Ferucci tilted his head slightly, watching her reaction. He had seen this look before¡ªthe realization, the fear.

    And he loved it.

    Penelope''s fear ran so deep that she said what she thought was the safest thing¡ªthe only thing that might protect her father, herself, and their family.

    "We''re dating," she blurted out, her voice shaky but firm.

    Her heart pounded so hard she thought it would shatter through her ribs. She forced a nervous smile, hoping¡ªpraying¡ªthat this would create some kind of connection, something that would make Ferucci hesitate before doing anything reckless.

    Ferucci''s smile didn''t falter. If anything, it grew.

    His dark eyes flickered with something unreadable¡ªamusement? Curiosity? Or something far worse?

    For a moment, there was only silence. Then, Ferucci chuckled¡ªa deep, rich laugh that sent another shiver down her spine.

    "Dating, huh?" he mused, stepping closer. He reached out, slowly, and brushed a strand of hair from her face, his touch featherlight, almost gentle. But to Penelope, it felt like a snake coiling around her throat.

    "How sweet," he murmured.

    Victor clenched his fists, his breath shallow. "Ferucci," he said, his voice tense, "leave her out of this."

    Ferucci finally pulled back, his eyes never leaving Penelope''s. "Relax, Victor," he said smoothly. "I''m just getting to know my dear brother''s... girlfriend."

    His gaze lingered on her for a moment longer before he turned, casually walking back to his seat. He leaned back in the chair, exhaling a slow breath.

    "Well then, Penelope," he said smoothly, his voice almost casual. "You should go see him. He almost died from a beating," he continued, tilting his head slightly. "He''s in the hospital now."

    Her lips parted slightly, but no sound came out. James... beaten? Almost dead?

    Ferucci let the silence stretch, watching as the color drained from her face. Then, he sighed. Victor''s throat went dry. His fingers twitched slightly against the table as he processed what he had just heard.

    "What did you say?" He asked, his voice sharp and disbelieving.

    "James almost died." He repeated, his tone slow, deliberate. "And it''s really frustrating to know that you were aware of his arrest this entire time."

    He took a step closer to Victor, his presence suffocating, his smile gone. "You knew he was tortured. You knew where he was." His voice dropped to a whisper, filled with quiet menace.

    Victor swallowed hard but said nothing.

    Ferucci let the silence linger before suddenly flashing a wide grin, though his eyes remained cold. "But I forgive you," he said lightly. "Because of your daughter."

    Victor exhaled shakily, relief barely creeping in¡ªuntil Ferucci leaned in even closer, his breath hot against Victor''s ear.

    "But one more misstep..." he whispered, "and I will chop you up, okay?"

    He pulled back, flashing his teeth in a grin that sent chills down Victor''s spine.

    Then, turning his gaze back to Penelope, Ferucci winked. "Bye, darling," he said smoothly. "Make sure you visit James."

    He reached for the door, but just before stepping out, he paused. Slowly, he turned back around, his grin stretching wider, his eyes gleaming with something dark and knowing.

    "Oh... and thank the Lord that I was the one who came," he said, his voice smooth but laced with something sinister.

    Victor and Penelope froze.

    "Because," Ferucci continued, tilting his head slightly, "someone else was really angry. So angry that even I was scared."

    Penelope clutched her father''s arm, her breathing shallow.

    Ferucci chuckled at their silence. "Let''s hope I don''t have to come back," he mused, turning on his heel. "Because next time, it might not be me knocking on your door."

    And with that, he walked out, leaving behind an unshakable dread that clung to the air like the scent of blood.

    As Ferucci stepped outside, he noticed a black car parked nearby¡ªone that wasn''t his. His gaze sharpened as a woman emerged from the vehicle, clad in a deep red dress. A wide-brimmed hat shaded her face, and dark glasses concealed her eyes.

    For a moment, Ferucci paused, then started toward her.

    "I didn''t hear any shots, brother." She said smoothly.

    He smirked. "Well, it got complicated. Apparently, Victor''s daughter is dating James. And if I kill her, you know what will happen."

    The woman quickly started walking toward him, stopping right in front of him.

    "I love James, and he loves me! Why the hell would he date a fucking bitch?" She pressed on, her voice sharp with anger.

    "He never said he loved you¡ª"

    Before Ferucci could finish, she spun around and grabbed his head firmly, her fingers digging into his skin.

    "He kissed me," she hissed. "Kissed me with passion. Our tongues tangled, our bodies burned¡ª delicious and intoxicating. Ahhh, I want more of him."

    Ferucci exhaled, his voice calm but firm. "He was just giving you medicine. You know he has a fake tooth¡ªthat was the only way to get it to you¡ª"

    She tightened her grip, nails pressing deeper. "No. It was love." Her eyes burned with fire.

    "And if that bitch lied," she whispered, her lips curling into a vicious smile, "I will personally skin her alive and I''ll castrate you and shove your balls in your mouth¡ªthen you''ll eat them. Got it?"

    Her entire demeanor shifted in an instant. Her voice turned sweet, almost playful, as she spun around and walked toward her car with a light step.

    "But now, let''s go see him."

    Ferucci let out a deep sigh, running a hand down his face before following after her.

 Chapter 10: Chaos.

    Chapter 10: Chaos.James'' eyes slowly opened from a long sleep.

    His body ached, the dull throb of pain reminding him that, yes, he was still alive.

    But something soft and warm pressed against his side. Something else¡ªplush, insistent¡ªwas brushing against his face.

    His eyes fluttered open.

    Boobs.

    A whole lot of boobs.

    His brain short-circuited for a moment as he blinked, trying to process the sheer expanse of softness in his immediate vicinity.

    Whoever she was, she was close. Too close.

    And he wasn''t sure if he was in heaven, hell, or just extremely lucky.

    "Bella?" James mumbled as he shifted, pushing himself up slightly on the hospital bed. His body still felt sore, but the warmth beside him was impossible to ignore.

    "James! You''re awake! I was so worried about you!"

    Before he could react, the girl lunged forward, wrapping him in a hug so tight it knocked the air from his lungs. His face was instantly swallowed by soft, overwhelming plushness.

    James froze.

    The world became nothing but warmth, softness, and the scent of something sweet and spicy.

    He was completely and utterly devoured by the watermelons.

    "It would be nice if you let him regain consciousness." Hans spoke up from where he sat to the side in one of the chairs.

    At that, Bella suddenly released James and in one swift motion, she drew her gun and aimed it straight at Hans'' head.

    "You couldn''t even protect him, and now you''re giving me orders?!" She disengaged the safety and then turned to James. "Can I kill him?"

    "Don''t look at me so angrily with those beautiful eyes." James replied, pulling himself up from the bed. He ripped off the oxygen mask, letting it fall to the floor as he shook his head.

    "I knew it!" Bella suddenly lunged at him again, knocking him back onto the bed as she landed on top of him.

    "Bella?" James groaned, his entire body aching.

    She cupped his face, leaning in close. "You love me, don''t you?"

    "Of course, I¡ª"

    That was all she needed. Bella kissed him¡ªhard¡ªbefore abruptly springing off the bed again.

    "I''m going to kill that lying bitch." She reached for her coat, but before she could leave, Ferucci¡ªwho had been silently munching on peanuts¡ªsuddenly stood up and blocked her path.

    "Not so fast." He grinned at her. "James, is it true that you''re close to Victor Moretti''s daughter?" He asked, glancing past Bella at James, who was still dazed from the kiss.

    James was under the spell of that sudden kiss but he replied.

    "No...she just asked me out on a date, and I accepted."

    Bella''s eye twitched with rage as she turned around.

    "Why would you accept it?" She stepped closer, her voice dangerously calm. "Can you explain it, please?" She smiled sweetly, but her eyes pierced through James like daggers.

    "Bella, you have no right to speak to James that way."

    "What¡ª"

    The cold blade against her throat froze Bella in place. Ferucci had pressed a knife to her skin with eerie precision.

    "I said, you have no right to speak that way to the family head, darling." He whispered before lifting the blade away from her neck.

    Bella reacted instantly.

    In one swift motion, she spun around, grabbed Ferucci''s wrist¡ªthe one holding the knife¡ªand twisted it. A sharp crack echoed as she forced his entire arm forward, making him drop the blade. The knife clattered to the ground as Bella pressed the barrel of her gun directly against his throat.

    "Don''t you dare call me ''darling''!" She hissed, shoving the gun harder against his skin.

    Ferucci only grinned. "You have some serious mood swings. Are you on your period?"

    Why did God leave me with two psychopaths... why... My head is exploding, everything hurts, and these two fucking psychopaths are about to kill each other... why.

    "Calm down, you two." Hans'' voice came from behind Ferucci.

    Bella glanced at him, ready to snap back, but something stopped her.

    Hans wasn''t looking at them. His gaze was locked downward, staring at the floor. His expression wasn''t annoyed, nor was it angry.

    It was fear.

    "My head is fucking exploding with pain, my whole body is burning, and you two still¡ª"

    "We apologize for our behavior."

    Both of them spoke in perfect sync, their gazes fixed on the ground, slightly bowing forward in unison.

    James stared at them, but neither dared to look back.

    They were afraid of him.

    He sighed. "I only accepted her date because of Victor. I need to keep him in my pocket. I know damn well he''s involved in shady business. He meets with NSBI agents and officers, and his whole fucking house is crawling with them. Even if I have more power, he''s still a threat¡ªeven if I kill him."

    He took a step forward. "Another interesting thing I''ve been thinking about."

    Reaching out, he gently touched her face, tilting her gaze toward his.

    "Aren''t you supposed to be on a long ''holiday'' for that thing you did?"

    Bella''s gaze wavered for a moment, and her body started to tremble under James'' intense stare.

    But he didn''t wait for an answer. Instead, he simply sat back down.

    "Anyway... where is Hector?"

    Bella''s eyes widened, and she was clearly tense. Then, slowly, she turned to Ferucci with a smirk.

    "Well,you know, don''t you?"

    Ferucci''s eye twitched with anger, a vein subtly popping on his forehead. His fists clenched, but instead of looking at James, he stared even harder at the ground.

    "Well, how should I put it... Hans, would you help me out?" Ferucci smiled, but his stress was obvious.

    Hans stepped forward, just as visibly tense.

    "First, I''d like to congratulate you, James. And second... Hector is currently on his way here." He forced a smile.

    James frowned. "Congratulate me for what?"

    Hans hesitated for a second before sighing. "I held back this information, but... over the last couple of months, you actually became a billionaire. Hector executed the plan you explained to him."

    James froze.

    There''s no fucking way.

    He grabbed his head with both hands, exhaling sharply. "When you say I''m a billionaire... How much are we talking about?"

    Bella grinned. "Just a little over two billion."

    She was looking at James expectantly, but as soon as she saw his face twist in sheer disbelief.

    "Ahh, let me rest a bit, and don''t do anything dumb," James said as he lay down on the bed.

    He heard them going outside, but he also felt something warm¡ªlike breathing¡ªfollowed by a soft kiss on his cheek.

    "Rest well, my love." Bella said with a laugh before hurrying outside.

    Not only is she a psychopath, but she''s also in love with me...

    He let out a deep sigh, staring up at the ceiling.

    That fucking Ferucci... his smile is the worst thing I''ve ever seen¡ªlike a damn monster.

    And Hector... how the fuck did he manage to make something out of a conversation we had when we were drunk like a damn donkey?

    James'' head was spinning¡ªnot just from the insane amount of money they had just told him he had, but also from the fact that he was surrounded by psychopaths. And somehow, this all was happening because of him.

    Meanwhile, outside, the argument had already escalated¡ªonce again, thanks to Bella picking a fight with Ferucci.

    "I knew he loved me!" She jumped in excitement, her whole body burning with energy. "That kiss was full of passion, full of love¡ªI can still feel it!" She spun around Ferucci, a wide grin on her face. "You''re jealous, aren''t you?" She winked at him.

    Ferucci pulled out a cigarette, lighting it casually.

    "I''m not into men, and let''s be real, you were the one who kissed him¡ªnot the other way around." He exhaled a puff of smoke. "Did it ever cross your mind that you might''ve just pissed him off? He could''ve shot you right then and there. But honestly, I would''ve preferred if he shot me instead¡ªit would''ve saved me from having to listen to your delusions." He blew the smoke directly into Bella''s face.

    "You want to try it again?" Bella growled, grabbing her gun and locking eyes with him.

    "Ferucci is right, Bella."

    Hans spoke as he stepped outside the hospital, his tone firm.

    Bella turned to him, her expression darkening. "You open your mouth again, and I''ll cut your tongue out." She took a step closer. "You failed to protect¡ª"

    "Bella..." Hans stepped forward, grabbing her gun. "I''m part of the family. I''m Hans Bellini. And you? You''re just a fucking nobody that James took a chance on." He tightened his grip on her weapon. "I could kill you right now, and James wouldn''t say a word. Because, like I said, your whole existence means nothing to him."

    Behind them, Ferucci burst out laughing, exhaling another cloud of smoke.

    "You couldn''t have said it better, Hans." He took another drag. "You''re not a Bellini, Bella. And yet, you play the role of one. You should be grateful James even sees something in you. Maybe it''s your body, maybe it''s your ability to kill without hesitation. But at the end of the day, you''re just another pawn on his chessboard¡ªjust like the rest of us. The only difference is that we actually mean something to him."

    Bella''s hands clenched into fists. "I''m going to be a Bellini too." She stepped back, glaring at them both.

    Ferucci chuckled. "That''s a bit problematic, don''t you think?" He flicked his cigarette to the ground. "I mean, you''re in love with him. And if you became a Bellini, that would make you his sworn sister... That''s kind of creepy." He laughed even harder. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Bella didn''t flinch. Instead, she smiled. "You misunderstood me."

    She turned to Ferucci, eyes gleaming. "Asking to be a Bellini is a sin. An arrogant mistake. Because only James can decide who becomes part of the family. But..." She smirked. "If he marries me, that''s a whole different story. I''ll bear his children, and¡ª"

    "Enough of this," Hans interrupted, rolling his eyes. "Let''s go grab something to eat for James."

    And they went on arguing even more about what to get for James. Meanwhile, he remained in his room, lost in thought.

    A breeze from the open window brushed against him, and amidst the soft rustling, he heard something...

    Am I hallucinating, or did I just hear Bella screaming that she would bear my child...?

    Fuck, these meds are strong...

 Chapter 11: Hector Bellini The Genius.

    Chapter 11: Hector Bellini The Genius.James woke up again, a strange feeling creeping over him¡ªlike someone was watching him. He turned to his side and found Hector sitting close, smiling at him.

    "How long have you been watching me sleep?" .

    Hector chuckled. "An hour, maybe... The others brought you some food, so let''s eat."

    He grabbed a fork and handed it to James. "Sit up," he said. "You need to eat."

    James sat up, blinking away the haze of sleep. "Where are the noisy ones?" He asked, his voice rough from sleep. He reached for the container of food, peeling it open. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Hector tilted his head slightly, eyes sharp with curiosity. "Noisy...?" he echoed, watching as James took a bite.

    He chewed, savoring the taste, before sighing. "Yeah. Bella and Ferucci. They were at each other''s throats the whole time they were here."

    For a moment, there was silence. Then, Hector''s smile widened, but something about it felt... off. The plastic fork in his hand groaned, bending under the force of his fingers until it snapped in half.

    James froze mid-bite.

    "I will skin them alive for that great sin." He stood up, brushing nonexistent dust from his pants. "Excuse me."

    James nearly choked on his food. "No, it''s alright," he blurted out quickly, waving a hand. "It was kinda... refreshing, actually."

    Fuck, this guy is worse than the others combined.

    Hector paused, considering James''s words. Then, just as suddenly as the violent thought came, it vanished. His grin returned, this time softer, more at ease.

    "Oh well," he said, sitting back down. "Let''s enjoy our meal."

    Silence followed as they ate, a deep, almost eerie silence. The only sound was the occasional clink of their plastic forks against the plates.

    James found it strange¡ªHector was usually loud, always talking, always filling the room with his energy. But now, he was completely quiet.

    As he chewed slowly, his curiosity grew. He stole a glance at Hector, only to do a double take.

    His heart nearly stopped. Wait... what the hell?

    James was so caught off guard that he accidentally swallowed wrong. He coughed violently, choking on his food.

    Hector was up in an instant, concern flashing across his face. "Are you good, James?"

    James waved a hand as he caught his breath. "I''m good... but¡ª" He narrowed his eyes at Hector. "What happened to you?"

    Hector blinked, clearly puzzled. "I don''t fully understand your question."

    James gestured at him, still trying to process the sudden transformation.

    "You¡ª you glowed up, man. You look like a damn model. The buzz cut, the sharp jawline, those blue eyes¡ªhell, even that deep black suit looks perfect on you."

    Hector chuckled, leaning back slightly.

    "Oh? You think so?"

    James shook his head, muttering under his breath.

    Great. As if he wasn''t dangerous enough, now he''s ridiculously handsome too.

    Hector leaned back, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.

    "Well, I spent a long time in Arbera, and I met some people who were ridiculously handsome," he said, chuckling.

    James raised an eyebrow. "So... you found a work partner? Or an assistant?"

    Hector chuckled again, this time with an edge of amusement. "No, he was a cartel member. But he was so beautiful that I just had to kill him for it."

    James nearly dropped his fork. "Wait¡ªwhat?"

    ."I skinned him alive." He said casually, as if discussing the weather. "But before that, I made sure to ask him how he managed to look that good."

    "And... he just told you?"

    Hector burst into laughter. "Of course! He spilled everything while he was dying. Hahaha!"

    Yeah. Definitely worse than the others.

    "Well... you did a great job, I suppose," James said, still eyeing Hector. He decided to shift the topic. "They told me you made billions. Is that true?"

    At that, Hector''s expression changed. His smirk faltered, and for the first time, he looked away, avoiding James''s gaze.

    "No." Hector muttered. "You made billions. I just executed the plans you gave me."

    "Tell me."

    Truth was¡ªhe couldn''t remember. He only had flashes, blurry fragments of memories, but nothing clear.

    What the fuck did I even tell him while I was drunk?

    "Between the capital, Hangur¡ªwhere we are¡ªand the neighboring country, Dennus, there''s a sea separating us," Hector began, his tone eerily casual. "Dennus''s capital, Arbera, has a major port, and with the war raging on their borderlands, you saw an opportunity."

    James listened intently, his stomach twisting.

    "You told me to use the war." Hector continued, a small smirk playing on his lips. "So I did."

    "Our government sent soldiers to help Dennus protect its borders. In just six months, nearly three thousand of them died. And, well... the bodies of the dead had to be returned home, right? Sent back to Hangur''s port, so their loved ones could mourn, and they could rest in eternal peace."

    James felt something cold creep down his spine. Where is this going?

    Hector''s smirk widened. "So I did exactly what you told me."

    James''s breath hitched.

    "I removed their organs and packed their corpses with kilos of White Magic¡ªsmuggled hundreds of kilos right into Hangur, hidden inside the bodies of the fallen."

    James felt his throat go dry. He couldn''t tell if he was more horrified by what Hector had done¡ªor by the fact that he had apparently been the one to suggest it.

    "But... isn''t it the military that brings the bodies back?" James asked, confused.

    Hector chuckled, shaking his head. "Well, technically, yes. It was supposed to be the military."

    He leaned back, his tone almost amused.

    "But thanks to our wonderfully corrupt government and a few well-placed bribes, they decided to cut costs. Instead of using official military transport, they outsourced the job to civilian shipping companies¡ªbecause it was cheaper."

    Hector grinned. "So, I controlled the shipments. And just like that..." He snapped his fingers. "We had the perfect cover."

    "But... the bodies did make it back to their families, right?" James asked, his voice laced with unease.

    Hector gave him an almost reassuring nod. "Of course," he said smoothly. "We only removed the organs¡ªdumped them into the sea. Nothing too messy."

    "When the shipments arrived at port, we retrieved the packages, stitched the bodies back up, and sent them on their way."

    James had no memory of suggesting any of this, yet somehow, he wasn''t even surprised.

    What the fuck was I thinking back then?

    "And that alone generated billions?" James asked, skepticism clear in his voice. "I doubt it."

    Hector smirked. "Well, we also followed through with your other plan."

    "Other plan?"

    "You suggested we make the operation more efficient," Hector continued, his voice steady, almost proud. "So, we modified the ships¡ªattached powerful magnets to their hulls. Instead of stuffing everything into corpses, we secured the kilos to the underside of the ships with magnetic locks."

    "Wait... what?" It''s actually a genius

    Hector simply nodded. "It was seamless. No one suspected a thing."

    "But... wasn''t that too risky? I mean the weight distribution and other things."

    Hector waved a hand dismissively. "I had people who knew exactly how to do it right and after that it began."

    "Divers secured the shipments to the ships before departure," Hector explained. "And because those ships were military-certified, sea patrols never bothered to inspect them. When we arrived at the port, the divers released the cargo, and at night, another team retrieved it."

    James just stared at him, his mind racing. Holy shit... I really panned all this?

    "And where exactly is the money?"

    "In a bank in Helios." Hector replied casually. "And another 200 million in cash is on its way here."

    James''s eyes narrowed, his entire body tensing. "Helios?" That was the neighboring country to the south¡ªa dictatorship.

    "How the hell did you manage to do that?"

    Hector smirked. "Since most countries refuse to trade with him, I made a deal. I helped smuggle weapons into Trania."

    James''s blood ran cold. "Trania?" His voice rose slightly. "The same Trania that''s at war with Dennus?"

    "Yes," Hector nodded."But it was you who said it would be a great idea."

    James felt the room spin. No fucking way.

    "So why is 200 million coming in cash?"

    Hector sighed, then grinned. "Some fucking idiot cartel decided it''d be funny to behead two of our captains and bombed two ships.

    James''s jaw clenched. "And?"

    "And because they died, some of our captains wanted to leave. They were scared." Hector shrugged, as if it were obvious. "So, to make sure no one had to be scared anymore..." His grin widened.

    "I burned that cartel to ashes."

    James exhaled slowly. "And the money?"

    Hector leaned back, still smiling. "Well... they just happened to have 200 million in cash lying around. So I took it."

    James stared at him, a sinking feeling in his gut. This guy is completely insane.

    "And how much money did you take for yourself?" James asked, his eyes drilling into Hector''s.

    For the first time, Hector hesitated. A flicker of fear crossed his face. "Nothing," he said quickly. "If I ever took anything... I''d kill myself."

    James didn''t blink. He could tell Hector was telling the truth. "How much do I pay you?"

    Hector swallowed. His heartbeat pounded in his chest. "Ten thousand per month."

    That fucking low.

    He couldn''t believe it. The minimum wage in Lyrinthia was 2,200 per month, and Hector was managing billion-dollar operations¡ªfor pennies.

    James exhaled sharply, then made his decision. "From the cash shipment... take 100 million for yourself. And give five million each to Bella, Ferucci, and Hans."

    Hector''s eyes widened in shock. "B-Boss¡ª"

    "You earned it."

    Hector swallowed hard, his hands slightly trembling. "Understood."

    James leaned back, still watching him. Now they''ll know their loyalty isn''t wasted.

    In reality, James didn''t want that much cash on hand. It was too much¡ªtoo dangerous. If the NSBI caught wind of it, they could bust him easily. His mind raced, trying to figure out what to do with the excess millions before it became a liability.

    But before he could come up with a plan, Hector suddenly hugged him¡ªtightly.

    James stiffened, caught completely off guard. "Hector?" he asked, surprised.

    Hector didn''t let go. His grip was firm, almost desperate. When he finally pulled back, his eyes were glossy, his voice quieter than usual.

    "I''m sorry," he muttered. "But... can I leave you for maybe an hour?"

    James studied his face. Hector''s usual cocky grin was gone. Instead, there was something raw in his expression¡ªsomething fragile.

    "Of course you can." James said, forcing a small smile.

    Yeah, go, you psychopath.

    "Thanks," Hector whispered, but as Hector opened the door a girl stood in front of him.

    His reflexes kicked in immediately¡ªhis gun was out and pressed against her forehead in less than a second.

    "Who are you," he demanded coldly, "and how the hell did you get past security?"

    The girl''s eyes widened in terror. She froze, her whole body trembling. "I-I..."

    "She''s good, Hector. Let her in," James called from behind him.

    He didn''t lower his gun right away, he waited a bit then he pulled the weapon back.

    "My bad," he said with a small smirk before sprinting down the hall, already in a hurry.

    James turned his attention to the girl. "Are you okay, Penelope?"

    She stood there, her legs shaking, barely able to keep herself upright. Her arms trembled as she clutched her chest, struggling to catch her breath.

    "I... I brought you some ice cream..."

 Chapter 12: A Monster Other Side.

    Chapter 12: A Monster Other Side.As Penelope stood there, still somewhat frozen from the gun that had been at her head, Hector was sprinting through the hospital.

    He pushed past others without a second thought before bursting out the doors and jumping into his car.

    "What the fuck is he doing?" Ferucci said, standing up from the pavement where he had been smoking. He watched as Hector''s car sped out of the parking lot at full throttle.

    "That psychopath barked at us to leave him alone with James, and now he''s running away?" Bella spat on the ground, her expression darkening. "And that bitch dared to go near my love? I''m going to kill both of them."

    "No, you''re not." Hans said coolly. "And be careful what you say."

    Bella snapped her head toward him. "What did you just say to me?!"

    Hans let out a quiet sigh as he walked toward his own car.

    "You barely know Hector." He said, glancing at her. "He''s the very definition of a fucking monster. One wrong word, and you''re done for. So watch yourself. Bye."

    With that, he waved lazily before getting into his car.

    "He''s right," Ferucci said. "Don''t fuck with Hector. He almost killed me once just for smiling at James too much." He exhaled a cloud of smoke.

    "The world would be better if he did." Bella smirked at Ferucci. "But why is he that dangerous? You and I are monsters too¡ªor at least, that''s what people say."

    Ferucci flicked his cigarette away. "He was the first to become a Bellini. That means he outranks both me and Hans. And the way he became one... it''s terrifying."

    He turned and started walking toward his car.

    "Don''t leave me here without a proper answer!" Bella shouted after him.

    Ferucci stopped and looked back at her, his gaze dark and serious. "He was the one who carried out the Railway Station Massacre. Burn that into your mind."

    With that, he got into his car and drove away, leaving Bella frozen in place.

    She had only ever heard whispers that the Railway Station Massacre was carried out on James''s orders. But now, hearing Ferucci confirm it with certainty, an even greater fear settled over her¡ªfear of James and of Hector.

    That day had been nothing short of sheer terror.

    Twelve government officials had been chained to the railway tracks, left to meet a gruesome fate as an oncoming train tore through them.

    But that horror alone hadn''t been enough. After the massacre, parts of their remains were collected by "someone" and hung from different lampposts around Parliament¡ªit was a message. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And that "somebody" was now entering a children''s hospital nearby.

    He was running, his breath short and uneven.

    When he finally arrived at the room, he paused before the door, wiping the sweat from his neck and face. Taking a deep breath, he adjusted his suit and stepped inside.

    The scene before him was heartbreaking.

    Machines beeped steadily in the room, their rhythmic sounds filling the quiet space. In the center of it all was a hospital bed, where a little girl lay, her frail body connected to countless tubes and wires. A hat covered her head, concealing the hair she had likely lost.

    The look on the girl''s face was as if she had seen a ghost. But a moment later, tears began rolling down her cheeks.

    As Hector stepped inside, he noticed another woman sitting nearby. Her eyes burned with anger¡ªan anger ready to explode¡ªbut instead, only a single question escaped her lips.

    "Where were you...?"

    And then, more tears.

    She stood up, her steps growing quicker as she closed the distance between them. Her fists clenched, trembling with barely restrained emotion. Then, weakly yet deliberately, she struck Hector''s chest.

    "Where... were you?" She asked again, her voice thick with frustration and disappointment.

    But before she could hit him again, Hector suddenly pulled her into a tight hug.

    "Let... me go!" She tried to fight back, but his hold was warm, strong¡ªunshakable.

    "I''m here now, Mom..." He whispered, his voice breaking with emotion. "I''m here now."

    And just like that, the resistance crumbled. His mother clung to him, sobbing like a child.

    When Hector finally pulled away, he turned toward the hospital bed, his expression softening.

    A bright, genuine smile spread across his face¡ªone that held no malice, no menace, only warmth.

    "I''m here, Amanda."

    Carefully, mindful of the tubes and wires, Amanda hugged him as tightly as her frail body allowed.

    "I missed you, Hector..." She whispered..

    Hector reached out, his hand trembling as he gently traced the contours of her pale face.

    "I have the money, Amanda." He said, his voice thick with emotion. "I have it..."

    His eyes, filled with unshed tears, locked onto hers. But before Amanda could respond, the steady beeping of the heart monitor quickened.

    Her heart rate spiked¡ªher emotions speaking before her words ever could.

    "Don''t lie..."

    His mother''s voice came from behind him, weak yet filled with something deeper than sorrow.

    As Hector turned around, he saw her already falling to her knees.

    "Don''t lie, Hector..."

    She collapsed completely, her body drained, her face emotionless. There were no more tears left to cry.

    But Hector only needed to say one name.

    "James Bellini."

    At that, his mother''s lifeless gaze lifted. Slowly, she rose to her feet, stepping toward Hector before wrapping her arms around him in a tight embrace.

    "We can pay for the surgeries and the medicine, Mom." Hector whispered. "Because of him..."

    His mother pulled back just enough to cup his face in her trembling hands.

    "I forgive you, Hector." She said, her voice breaking. "I forgive everything¡ªthe fact that you weren''t here, the thing you became¡ªbecause you did it all for her, didn''t you?"

    Finally, tears began to fall again.

    "I''m sorry, my son. I''m so sorry..." She sobbed, holding him tighter.

    Amanda, watching them, couldn''t hold back any longer. She shifted forward and squeezed herself between them, wanting to be part of the hug.

    "Am I going to be normal?" She asked, her innocent eyes searching Hector''s for response.

    He smiled, pressing his forehead gently against hers.

    "You''re going to be the prettiest girl in the world." He promised.

    And then, he hugged her as if he would never let go.

    "But enough of this." Hector said, standing up. "I won''t shed any tears until your wedding day, when the time comes." He turned to his mother, his expression shifting. "Can we talk, Mom?"

    She kissed Amanda gently on the forehead before stepping outside with Hector. "We''ll be back soon, darling."

    As Hector opened his mouth to speak, his mother placed a firm hand over it, silencing him.

    "I don''t care." She said, her unwavering eyes locking onto his. "You are what you are, and I just don''t care anymore, Hector. I love you¡ªbecause I''m your mother. And I will love you even if... even if¡ª"

    "That''s enough for me." Hector interrupted, pulling her into a hug.

    He held her tightly before whispering, "But once Amanda''s surgeries and therapy are done, you''ll both need to change your names and go far away from here. Because¡ª"

    "I understand." She cut him off gently. "You don''t need to say more."

    She hugged him again, this time holding on just a little longer.

    Meanwhile, James was munching on the ice cream Penelope had given him, savoring each bite without a care.

    The atmosphere between them, however, was tense¡ªalmost freezing.

    She still couldn''t shake the fear lingering inside her, the growing realization of just how dangerous it was to be around James.

    "Is this where we''re supposed to go on a date?" He asked, licking the small spoon of ice cream.

    Penelope let out a faint smile, still avoiding his gaze. "Well, yes... but I need to apologize," she admitted. "I actually told your brother that we''re lovers."

    "I know," James said casually, still sucking on the spoon like a child. "You did it to save yourself and the family, am I right?"

    Penelope froze, her body growing even stiffer. The way he said it so easily, so matter-of-factly, sent a shiver down her spine.

    "If yes... is that a problem?" she asked hesitantly.

    James chuckled, his amusement almost unsettling. "Don''t worry." he said, flashing a grin. "You''re not part of your father''s organization, so you wouldn''t die.

    "Thank you... I guess." She whispered.

    "So with that, you can go home," James said as he finally finished his ice cream.

    "No."

    Penelope''s answer was quick¡ªtoo quick. Her face flushed, betraying her emotions.

    Just go away. Why do you have to be like this?

    "You know," James said casually, tilting his head, "even if you stay close to me, your father can still die."

    Penelope clenched her fists, but instead of backing down, she finally met his gaze.

    "And what if I genuinely like you?" She asked, her voice steady, her eyes searching for an answer.

    James stared at her for a moment, his expression unreadable.

    Then you will die... by Bella''s hands.

    "Well, I''m older than you. You''re 18." James said, his tone calm but firm. "And my emotions... at the moment, they''re not exactly suited for love."

    "Then I''ll wait." Penelope replied without hesitation.

    She stood up, locking eyes with James, determination flickering in her gaze.

    "I''ll wait for your emotions." She repeated.

    But as soon as the words left her lips, embarrassment hit her like a wave. Her face turned red, and before James could say anything, she spun around and stormed out of the room.

    Finally silence ahh i need to leave this place...

 Chapter 13: Girlfriend??

    Chapter 13: Girlfriend??Day after day passed, and James underwent various examinations and finally he was good to go.

    And that dayHector met up with the others in front of the hospital.

    "Good morning, my beautiful colleagues." Hector greeted as he approached with three men behind him, each carrying a suitcase.

    "You seem very happy. Did you kill a bunch of guys on your way here?" Ferucci smirked, but Hector''s smile remained unwavering, his kind aura unshaken.

    For a moment, an awkward silence hung between them.

    "Well, I''m happy to see you happy." Hans said, stepping forward, but Hector stopped him with a hand.

    "Not so fast. I have a gift." He grinned and gave a slight wave to his men, who stepped forward and placed the suitcases in front of them.

    "I hope it''s not chopped-up bodies..." Bella remarked with a smirk.

    "Why would it be bodies?" Hector asked, genuine confusion crossing his face.

    "Forget it. She''s dumb." Ferucci waved dismissively. "But seriously, what''s in the suitcases?" He asked while lighting a cigarette.

    Hector''s smile widened. "Well, for your exceptional hard work this year, James has gifted each of you five million dollars in cash."

    As he said ot Ferucci''s cigarette slipped from his lips, falling to the ground.

    Silence fell over the group again. No one spoke. They only exchanged glances.

    "What?" Hector said. "Open it and see for yourselves."

    Bella was the first to act.

    She quickly unzipped one of the suitcases, and as the lid flipped open, stacks upon stacks of cash stared back at them. Her hands trembled as she slowly picked up a bundle, her eyes wide, almost childlike with wonder.

    "Is this..." Her voice wavered, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.

    "It''s a bonus from¡ª" Hector began, but Bella cut him off.

    "Is this for our child? Is this a message that he''s ready...?" She stood up, a bright smile on her face, yet her hands trembled as they rested against her stomach. "I''m ready..."

    "Ayy, stop this nonsense, Bella." Hector said, rubbing his temples and shaking his head. "It''s a bonus for your hard work."

    "Nonsense?" She stepped closer to him, searching his face. But when she looked into his eyes, she found nothing¡ªjust an empty gaze.

    "Well, maybe it''s nonsense." She whispered., adjusting Hector''s suit with a teasing touch. "Or maybe... it''s a sign." She smiled and stepped back.

    "I''ve never seen this much money..." Ferucci muttered, gripping a stack of bills. "Are you sure it''s really ours?" He looked at Hector, disbelief in his eyes.

    "Yes. James told me personally to give it to you. So enjoy it."

    He then wiped at his eyes, a rare show of emotion. "Shit... I can finally buy my grandma a big house..."

    "Yes, you can." Hector said, stepping closer and placing a firm hand on his shoulder. Then his gaze shifted to Hans. "And you... you haven''t said anything."

    Hans hesitated before exhaling deeply. "Well... my daughter is fighting cancer. So I''m going to¡ª"

    He couldn''t finish before Hector suddenly stepped forward and wrapped him in a tight, wordless hug, holding him there for a few moments.

    "I have some knowledge in the field." Hector finally murmured. "Contact me later."

    Hans and the others were stunned. More than the money, more than anything else, they struggled to comprehend what had just happened. More importantly, they struggled to believe that this psychopath had feelings.

    But there was no time to dwell on it. Hector clapped his hands together and spoke once more.

    "Alright, that''s enough. Get the money put away. It''s time to go see James."

    But just as they were about to head inside, James was already making his way out, his left leg limping slightly.

    "Oh, nice to see you guys." He said as he stepped outside.

    Damn, they can''t leave me alone for a bit...

    "Come on, lean on me." Bella said, rushing to his side. She slipped her arm under his to support him, pressing her body against his.

    "I''m alright, Bella." James reassured her with a small smile.

    But as he spoke, he realized how close her face was to his¡ªuncomfortably close.

    And he did something he never thought he would¡ªhe leaned in and placed a soft kiss on Bella''s cheek.

    "But thank you." He said with a small smile.

    She suddenly let go of him, stepping back in shock, her face turning bright red. Her eyes widened, "I knew you were ready..." Her whole body shivered.

    "What?"

    "Don''t mind her." Ferucci cut in. "The car is ready for you." He gestured toward the parking lot.

    James turned his head and his mouth slightly dropped open.

    In the parking lot, six all-black SUVs were lined up, surrounded by men standing guard. It looked like a presidential convoy.

    "Isn''t that a bit much?" James asked as he walked toward the vehicles.

    "It''s necessary for your protection after what happened." Hector replied, opening the door of one of the SUVs.

    "Alright..." James sighed, stepping inside. But as he settled into his seat, he caught a glimpse of one of the men standing near the car¡ªunder his coat, a machine gun.

    "Are you sure this isn''t too much?" James asked once again, glancing at Hector, who was sitting beside him.

    "No, it''s alright." He replied with a reassuring smile. "Where do you want to go?"

    James let out a deep sigh. "Let''s go to my mother."

    This feels more like a military convoy...

    As they got closer, James leaned forward to the driver.

    "Don''t stop directly at the house."

    "Yes, sir." The man replied, which surprised James. Sir?

    A minute later, they came to a stop. As soon as James stepped out of the car, the entire convoy followed¡ªnearly twenty people surrounding the area.

    This is way too much... he thought, glancing back at Hector, who was just smiling.

    "We''ll wait for you outside, James." He said.

    "No, come in."

    Hector raised an eyebrow, slightly surprised by the invitation. Meanwhile, Bella was fixing her hair and even took out a perfume bottle, giving herself a quick spray.

    "Guys, make sure you all act... different, okay?"

    They all nodded in understanding.

    With that, James took a deep breath and opened the door.

    As they stepped inside and closed the door behind them, James'' mother stood there, her eyes locking onto James.

    For a moment, he braced himself, expecting a slap. But then something unexpected happened.

    She walked forward with purpose, and James tensed, preparing for impact.

    But she didn''t stop in front of him. She walked right past him.

    James turned around quickly, and what he saw was almost unbelievable¡ªhis mother was hugging Bella.

    And it wasn''t just a hug¡ªthey were literally jumping and laughing together.

    What the actual fuck is happening? James thought, completely bewildered.

    "It''s so nice to see you again, darling." His mother said, cupping Bella''s face in her hands.

    "I''m happy to be here." Bella replied, smiling warmly.

    Then, to James'' absolute confusion, his mother grabbed Bella''s hand and walked right past him before stopping.

    "Hiding such a beautiful girlfriend is a sin!" She said with a teasing smile.

    "What?" James blurted out, his brain struggling to process what was happening.

    He glanced back at the others, who looked just as confused as he was.

    Finally, they all made their way to the dining table and sat down. The atmosphere felt awkward¡ªat least for them¡ªbecause Bella and James'' mother were completely absorbed in their conversation, laughing and chatting like old friends.

    James, Hector, Hans, and Ferucci exchanged uncertain glances, still trying to figure out what the hell was going on.

    "Well, Mom, let me introduce you to my friends." James said, trying to regain some control over the situation.

    "This is Hector Yilja."

    Hector flashed a beautifully warm smile.

    "Ferucci Bauma."

    Ferucci nodded with a small smirk.

    "And you might already know him¡ªHans."

    James'' mother smiled at them all. "Nice to meet you all. My name is Erika Bellini, but you can call me Erika."

    Then she turned back to James with a teasing look. "But you forgot to introduce your girlfriend! Not that you need to¡ªI already know her very well. We''ve talked a lot." She laughed.

    James blinked in confusion. "I''m kinda lost here... Mom, how do you know Bella?"

    "Oh, she was here to inform me that you were in the hospital because of some light accident." Erika said casually. "But once I knew you were alright, we started talking¡ªa lot. About you, the way you love, your life here and back then..." She smiled warmly at Bella, who was blushing furiously. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    James nearly choked on air. "But I sent Hans to inform you..." He turned sharply to him.

    Hans avoided James'' gaze, scratching the back of his head. "Well... Bella got here first, and she "insisted" on informing your mother."

    James sighed in disbelief, but before he could say anything, his mother continued, "Oh, and I even showed her your baby photos!" She grinned.

    That was enough to make Ferucci spit out the water he was drinking, spraying it all over the table.

    "I-I''m terribly sorry..." He said, frantically trying to soak up the mess.

    "No worries, I''ll get a wipe." Erika said, leaving the room.

    The second she was out of sight, Hector leaned in with a cold expression. "Lying about something serious is a great sin, Bella¡ªa sin that comes with death."

    "Yeah, and I would love to cut her open." Ferucci added with a grin.

    "Enough," James said, exhaling a deep sigh.

    Bella crossed her arms. "I never said we were together. Your mom just assumed it."

    "So, you''re telling James that his mother is in the wrong?" Hector asked, leaning toward her.

    James'' voice dropped to a dangerously low tone. "Stop talking."

    The room went silent.

    They lowered their heads, staring at the table.

    James clenched his fists. Fuck... this is exactly how my family is going to get mixed up in all this. Too dangerous... fuck... But she''s sexy and a genius... and also a fucking psychopath.

    What do I do? What should I do?

    James'' mind raced.

    Wait... this is perfect for¡ª

    "I''m back." Erika announced as she walked in with a cloth, cleaning up Ferucci''s mess.

    "I''m sorry." Ferucci muttered.

    "Don''t say sorry, it''s nothing."

    "But why is it so quiet? Did something happen?" She asked, noticing the tension in the room.

    "No, nothing, Mom." James replied quickly.

    She raised an eyebrow, unconvinced, but then smirked. "So, tell me, why would you hide such a beauty like her from me?"

    James forced a smile, thinking fast. "I just wanted the right time for it... because we only started dating. We''ve only been thinking about it seriously in the last few months."

    Everyone froze.

    Bella''s face turned deep red, her eyes widening in shock.

    "Oh, really?" Erika asked, clearly intrigued.

    "Yeah..." James continued smoothly, "but I love her with all my heart¡ªher smile, her eyes... she''s just the most gorgeous girl I''ve ever seen."

    And before Bella could react, James leaned in, grabbed her hand and kissed it.

    "Wow, you''re such a gentleman, son." Erika laughed.

    Bella, meanwhile, was completely frozen¡ªher face burning red, her eyes tearing up.

    "My grandchildren will be so beautiful." Erika added.

    "Yes, as beautiful as her..." James replied smoothly, though his mind was spinning. "But sorry, for a moment, I need to use the bathroom." He quickly added, standing up and making his way to the restroom.

    As soon as he closed the door behind him, he looked at himself in the mirror.

    Calm down, calm down... It''s going to be alright.

    He took a deep breath, gripping the sink.

    With this, the Penelope problem is solved... no emotional ties to Victor.

    But fuck...

    He stared into the mirror, his reflection blurred by the storm in his mind.

    But I was the one who saved her that day...

    I knew this was going to happen...

    Fuck my life...

 Chapter 14: Bella Hone

    Chapter 14: Bella HoneOne and a Half Years Ago

    "So, if we get the port under our territory, that would mean nothing but good things¡ªmoney, free transfers, and the ability to tax others." Hector said, drawing a circle on the map.

    James barely paid attention. His thoughts lingered on the consequences¡ªif he took the port, people would die.

    Before Hector could continue, Ferucci burst through the door.

    "We found it." He sat down, his finger stabbing at a point on the map. "The hangar, just outside the city. It used to be an old factory. And it''s exactly what you said."

    "Fuck..." James leaned back, clutching his head. "How bad is it?" His gaze locked onto Ferucci''s eyes, demanding the truth.

    "Really bad." Ferucci exhaled. "There are at least 30 women." His voice lowered. "And they''re selling them. But before that, they... ''break'' them in."

    James''s blood boiled. His heart pounded in his chest, a deep, raw fury taking hold¡ªfar beyond anger. His fists clenched, his knuckles turning white, veins bulging.

    "Without mercy." He growled.

    "Of course." Ferucci said, standing up.

    But James stood too, gripping Ferucci''s shoulder with a force that sent a chill down his spine.

    "Without a drop of mercy. Do you understand?"

    James''s grip tightened, his fingers digging in like iron. Ferucci didn''t even dare to speak. He just nodded.

    "Call me when it''s finished." James said, sitting back down, his leg shaking uncomfortably.

    He had experience with this.

    Because once, a dear high school friend of his had been kidnapped. What they did to that innocent 15-year-old was so horrific that her father took his own life, unable to bear the guilt of failing to protect her.

    Her life was stolen. And not long after, she ended it herself.

    That beautiful girl, someone so close to James, was gone.

    After that, he made a promise to himself, if he ever had the power to protect someone, he would.

    And after everything that had happened to him, the misunderstandings, the chaos he could protect people now.

    "Should I get something to drink?" Hector asked as he observed James, sensing the rage boiling inside him.

    "Something strong." James muttered.

    Hector brought a bottle of whiskey, and they drank in silence until James'' phone rang.

    "We''re done." Ferucci said on the other end of the line. "But there''s a problem. If you could come here, that would be good."

    Without hesitation, James stood up, grabbing his coat. Hector joined him, and they drove to the location with a few men accompanying them.

    The sight before them was grim.

    A rusted hangar stood in the middle of nowhere, its windows shattered.

    As they stepped inside, the stench hit them immediately a mix of blood, sweat, and something far worse. The air was thick with it, suffocating.

    Rows of cages lined the walls, each filled with women. Some were curled up in the corners, others stared blankly, their eyes hollow, as if their souls had already left them.

    James'' gaze drifted downward. The bodies of the men responsible for this horror lay scattered across the floor, lifeless and drenched in blood.

    Ferucci stood among them, lighting a cigarette with shaky hands. "We left one alive... if you want him to talk."

    James turned his head slowly, his expression unreadable. In the dim light, he saw a man tied to a chair, his face already swollen and bloodied.

    Hector stepped forward, cracking his knuckles. "Your call, James."

    He exhaled sharply, stepping closer. The man''s eyes flickered with desperation as he recognized the one approaching him¡ªthe one who decided if he lived or died.

    Kneeling down to meet his gaze, James spoke in a low, controlled voice.

    "Start talking."

    "Please, I have a family..." the man begged, his voice trembling with desperation.

    James started laughing¡ªa cold, empty laugh that made even his own men take a step back. The rage in his eyes was something they had seen before, but never quite like this.

    "Family?" James repeated, his tone laced with pure contempt. His gaze shifted to the side, landing on one of the cages. Inside, a woman, maybe the same age as he, sat curled up, her body trembling.

    His grip tightened. "Give me your knife," he said, extending his hand toward Ferucci. Without hesitation, Ferucci handed it over.

    James swiftly cut the ropes binding the man.

    "Th¡ªthank¡ª"

    Before the bastard could finish, James grabbed him by the hair and dragged him toward the cage. The man screamed and struggled, but James was stronger. He slammed the man''s face against the cold metal bars.

    "Look!" James growled, his voice filled with fury.

    The man whimpered, but James wasn''t done. He yanked his head back and smashed it against the bars again.

    "Look at her!" He shouted.

    The girl inside flinched, her wide, broken eyes filled with silent terror.

    "Isn''t she beautiful?!" James hissed, his grip never loosening. "Isn''t she an innocent woman?!"

    Another brutal slam. Blood smeared against the cage.

    "Answer me!"

    "Y-yes," the man choked out, his breath shaky. "She... she is..."

    James slammed his head against the bars again, harder this time.

    Blood smeared across the rusted metal.

    "Then tell me, where was her family when you did this to her? Where was her father? Her mother?" He yanked the man''s head back, forcing him to look directly at the girl. "You took everything from her, and now you beg for your family?"

    The man sobbed, his body writhing under James'' grip. "P-please... I-I had no choice... they made me do it... I¡ª"

    James'' grip tightened, his jaw clenching. His body was shaking¡ªnot from anger alone, but from something deeper, something that had been buried inside him for too long. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "No choice?" He let out a bitter laugh. "You had a choice every single time you locked those cages, every time you watched them suffer. And now, you get to suffer too."

    He pressed the knife against the man''s throat. The room was silent except for the soft gasps of the survivors and the shuffling of Hector and Ferucci, who stood back, watching.

    But before he could answer, a low, broken voice spoke.

    "Am I beautiful?"

    James looked up at the woman in the cage. Her face was swollen and bruised, but her eyes were wide open, tears streaming down her cheeks as she slowly crawled toward the bars.

    "Is that true...?"

    James let go of the man, stepping closer to the cage. Carefully, he reached his hand through the bars, gently touching the girl''s face.

    "You are truly beautiful..." He said softly.

    At his words, the woman let out a heart-wrenching scream, crying at the top of her lungs, her voice filled with pain and despair.

    Her cries echoed through the empty hangar, a sound so raw and broken that it sent chills down the spines of everyone present.

    And then James said to the man, "Run."

    The man looked up, his head bleeding, his face twisted in fear and confusion.

    "I said run." James repeated, his voice eerily calm.

    The man struggled to his feet, his legs shaking beneath him, but he obeyed. He turned and started running, stumbling over the bodies of his fallen comrades as he made his way toward the hangar doors.

    As he ran, James spoke again.

    "Ferucci."

    Ferucci said nothing in response.

    The man barely made it a few steps before the gunfire tore through him.

    His body jerked violently as the bullets ripped into his flesh, sending him crashing face-first into the dirt. The shots kept coming until there was nothing left but a lifeless, mangled corpse.

    Ferucci lowered his gun, blowing out a sharp breath. "No mercy," he muttered, echoing James'' words from earlier.

    The hangar was silent again, except for the quiet sobbing of the women still trapped in the cages. James turned back to them, his eyes dark, unreadable. "Get them out," he repeated. "Now."

    Hector stepped forward, his face unreadable as he signaled to the men. They moved quickly, unlocking the cages, helping the women out one by one. Some collapsed the moment they were free, their legs too weak to hold them up. Others clung to their rescuers, shaking uncontrollably.

    James stood there, watching. His body felt like it was burning from the inside out. He wanted to scream, to tear the whole damn place apart with his bare hands. But he didn''t. Instead, he turned and walked out, stepping over the dead without a second glance.

    "Hector," James stated, "I will pay for all of their medical expenses, and after that, make sure to buy them houses and give them enough money to start their lives."

    "No problem." Hector replied.

    "Let''s get the fuck out of here," James said. But as he started walking, someone pinched him from behind. When he turned around, he saw the women standing there.

    "You are safe now and will be safe for the rest of your life." He said, gently patting her head before turning away. But the woman''s grip remained firm.

    "Your name..." She said in a low voice.

    "James Bellini. And yours, beautiful?"

    The girl''s eyes widened, suddenly filled with life despite the horrors she had endured.

    "Bella, Bella Hone."

    As the girl said her name, James saw blood pouring from her side¡ªa lot of blood. Without a second thought, he grabbed her and kissed her, transferring the medicine hidden in his fake tooth.

    And that day, that kiss meant something greater to Bella Hone than James could ever imagine.

    That girl became someone who would make a name for herself in less than a year and rise as a powerful figure.

    And then she was there on James'' side.

    If you reading this on Novelnext or Chereads get your ass overhere (NovelFire) and support me here!!

 Chapter 15: A New Beginning.

    Chapter 15: A New Beginning.Half a year ago.

    "James, there''s a woman who would like to talk to you." Hans said as James sat on the bench in the bright sunshine.

    "A woman?" James asked, not even bothering to look at Hans.

    Ah, there are even prostitutes in this beautiful park.

    "I don''t want to..." He said, still sunbathing.

    "Well, sir, she''s a different kind of woman..." Hans replied.

    For the first time, James looked at him, lowering his sunglasses slightly.

    "What do you mean?"

    "She is Bella Hone. If you remember her¡ª"

    "Nice to meet you."

    A soft, yet captivating voice came from behind James.

    He sat up from the bench, turning around, and was surprised by the sight before him.

    The broken woman he had once known now stood tall.

    She was gorgeous, with a perfect figure, her face resembling that of a supermodel. Her sleek black hair cascaded down to her shoulders, and she was tall¡ªstanding at the same height as James.

    He was speechless.

    There was a silence as James stared, mesmerized by the sight in front of him. Bella blushed deeply, a little embarrassed by the quiet moment between them.

    "How beautiful you are, Bella. It''s very nice to see you doing well."

    James stepped forward, wrapping his arms around her. Her reaction was priceless¡ªher face turned an even deeper shade of red.

    "How are you doing?" James asked as he stepped back.

    "I''ve never been this happy..." She said, her body trembling slightly as she looked down at the ground, clearly flustered.

    That''s when James noticed something.

    Glancing to the side, he saw Hans gripping his gun tightly. A chill ran down his spine.

    Something wasn''t right.

    Fuck. Her gorgeousness tricked me? S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    James took a slow step back, subtly placing his hand behind his back. But he had no weapon on him¡ªjust a bluff, a simple act to make her think he was ready for whatever came next.

    "I''m everything... but no danger to you."

    She quickly raised her hands, her eyes filled with sincerity. James studied her for a moment, then let out a small smile and relaxed his tense posture.

    "What do you mean by ''everything''?" He asked, his gaze locking onto hers.

    Bella blushed, immediately turning her head away, avoiding his eyes.

    "Well..." She hesitated, her body trembling slightly.

    "I want to be on your side... forever." She said, her face flushed, but this time, she met James'' gaze with deep determination.

    James'' eyes widened. For a moment, they stood there in silence.

    "I think you know exactly who I am... or what I am." James said slowly, watching her carefully. "The life I live is dangerous for a woman."

    "And what if I''m dangerous too?" She asked.

    Something in her eyes shifted. The atmosphere around her changed completely.

    Hans felt it too¡ªhis grip on his gun tightened. James'' instincts screamed at him to be cautious.

    "What do you mean by that, darling?".

    The moment she heard him call her darling, she beamed, her aura once again turning into that of a playful, sweet woman.

    "I''m the one who destroyed the human trafficking ring in this city," she said, her voice steady. "You know¡ªGerard Ferun, Jakob Iljicsek, and Ivan Huller..."

    James swallowed hard as he processed what she had just said. He glanced at Hans, who gave a small nod in agreement.

    "You''re the one..." James asked, stepping closer to her. "The one who was faster than me?"

    He moved another step forward, now standing just ahead of Bella. His face was unreadable¡ªno smile, no expression. His piercing gaze bore into her, making Bella tense up. She swallowed hard, her eyes darting everywhere except at James.

    "I... I¡ª"

    Suddenly, James reached out and patted her head warmly. Bella shivered at the unexpected gesture. Then, gently, he took her hand, pressed it to his cheek, and lifted his head slightly, forcing her to meet his gaze.

    "If you want to stay by my side, then do so. But if you ever¡ª"

    "My life is yours for eternity!"

    James smirked slightly. "Good. Then you''re mine now. Work starts tomorrow¡ªHans will help you get familiar with my family. Be prepared."

    Without another word, he turned away.

    "Let''s go, Hans."

    Bella stood there, frozen, watching as James walked off and got into his car. She was happy¡ªtoo happy. Her entire body trembled with excitement.

    Meanwhile, inside the car, James wasn''t nearly as pleased.

    "Hans... those three guys she mentioned¡ªthey were the ones who got eaten by pigs, weren''t they?"

    Hans exhaled sharply. "That''s right, James."

    Fuck. Another psychopath.

    But I get it¡ªshe was a victim of human trafficking... and probably even worse.

    Still, she''s a beauty...

    No. Don''t think about it.

    "Hans, check her background. I want to know everything she''s done up until today. Look at every detail¡ªmake sure she''s clean and has no ties to other families or organizations."

    "I already checked. She''s clean. She only has a few people under her, and she has no ties to any other families or organizations. She did it all on her own."

    "So she''s strong and a genius, huh?" James muttered.

    "Yes... but there''s one thing." Hans said, glancing into the rearview mirror.

    "What?"

    "I don''t know how to say it right, but she..." Hans hesitated.

    "She?"

    "She''s deeply in love with you," Hans finally said. "She literally worships you after you saved her. And I''m 100% sure that the kiss you gave her... she took it as a sign that you need her in your life."

    James looked like he had seen a ghost as Hans spoke.

    "I''m sorry¡ªI would''ve told you earlier, but... I think it''s a mental illness or something." Hans admitted.

    James ran a hand down his face, exhaling sharply.

    "I fucked up back then... this is all my fault."

    "But she would be a perfect wife. I mean, she''s strong and independent." Hans said with a smirk.

    James sighed. "How old is she?"

    "She''s older than you¡ª25¡ªbut she looks younger."

    "Test her a bit, and we''ll see what she becomes in the future... maybe my wife." James laughed, leaning back in his seat.

    No way... there''s no way I''m even going to date her.

    Present

    I''m going to date her...

    James stared deep into the mirror.

    That''s too much... If she stays close to me and realizes I''m just a regular guy... the pigs...

    But his thoughts were shattered by a sudden knock at the door.

    "You good, James?" Ferucci''s voice came through.

    James sighed and opened the door. "Of course I am."

    They exchanged small smiles before heading back to the others.

    As soon as they entered the room, his mother greeted him with a teasing smile.

    "So, when''s the wedding?" She asked playfully.

    James chuckled but quickly shook his head. "That''s far ahead... but we need to talk, Mom."

    His expression darkened, his aura shifting to something serious.

    Sensing the change, Hector stood up, followed by the others. "We''ll be outside."

    James'' mother looked surprised as they left the house, leaving her alone with her son.

    "So, they''re the so-called Bellini family?" Her tone shifted from eerily soft to serious.

    "Only the boys." James replied.

    "I''ve heard their names before. That Ferucci guy¡ªhis name is rare. And they say there''s a man whose smile is like the devil''s... and, more importantly, someone who is incredibly precise with a knife."

    She took a sip of water , then shrugged. "But I don''t care about any of that. I only care about you. So, tell me¡ªwhy are you so serious?"

    James leaned forward. "You and Rafael are moving into a new house. Somewhere more secure."

    "What?" She looked stunned. "But this house is perfect¡ª"

    "Please, just this once, listen to me and do as I say. Please, Mom."

    She studied him for a moment before sighing. "Alright... where are we going?"

    "Silent Hill."

    Her eyes widened before she burst into laughter. "You mean Billionaire Hill? Where the houses start at fifty million?"

    She laughed again, but James didn''t. His face remained serious, without even a hint of a smile.

    "There''s a large mansion there with a private driveway and two gates. No neighbors. It''s perfect for protection. "There''s also a helipad and a tennis court," James continued. "You''ll have a personal driver and staff to help around the house."

    "And how much is it exactly?" His mother was more confused than ever. What is my boy telling me? A helipad? A tennis court?

    "It''s 98 million." James said calmly. "And it''s already in your name."

    Her reality shattered. Slowly, she realized that her son really was the Angel of Death people whispered about. But she said nothing.

    "Rafael won''t go to school. He''ll study at home. I''ll get him great teachers until he graduates from high school." James continued. "And about money¡ªdon''t worry. Soon, I''ll give you a card and some cash."

    "Wait, wait, wait..." His mother grabbed her head, overwhelmed. "I''m just a retired factory worker. How could I possibly afford a house worth a thousand times more than I''ve earned in my entire life?"

    James exhaled calmly. "Well... you actually have three legitimate companies under your name. You own a forestry business with 498 acres of land, a marketing company and a real estate company.

    Her mother''s reaction was pure disbelief. She stared at James as if he had just spoken another language.

    "You''re joking... right?" She finally said, her voice shaky.

    James simply shook his head. "No, Mom. It''s all real. You legally own everything."

    She opened her mouth to speak but couldn''t find the words. Her hands trembled as she tried to process what she had just heard.

    "This... this doesn''t make sense," she whispered. "I''ve never run a business in my life. How¡ªhow did this happen?"

    James'' mother knew something was up. More security? A heavily protected mansion? For what?

    But she didn''t ask.

    She didn''t want to know.

    Whatever world her son was involved in... it was far beyond her. And maybe, just maybe, it was safer for her not to understand.

    "You don''t have to worry about that. Just know that you and Rafael are taken care of."

    But in truth, all of those were shell companies with only one mission¡ªto launder money through layering transactions.

    His mother''s wealth was nothing more than a carefully crafted illusion, a facade to keep everything clean on paper. She was the legal owner, but in reality, she had no control over any of it, the control was at James, well not even him because Hector was the one who did all of it.

    "Well, that''s it. Tomorrow, some people will come to help you pack up, and then you can enjoy a beautiful life." James said with a smile, getting up.

    But before he could leave, his mother grabbed his hand tightly.

    "Okay, I understand everything... Well, actually, I don''t understand anything you''re talking about. But there''s something more important I need to ask."

    She looked up at James, her eyes searching for him.

    "One of the bullies who threw Rafael into the river... he drowned. A video of the whole thing was posted online. The police chief''s son and another kid were in the water too. So... was it you or not?" She tightened her grip on his hand.

    James didn''t flinch. "I did nothing, and you know I was at the hospital at the time. I would never do such a thing to a teenager, Mom." He said with a reassuring smile.

    His mother exhaled a deep sigh of relief. "Thank God... Well, I love you, James."

    "I love you too." He kissed her on the cheek, but as he turned to leave, his mother smirked and added, "And I want a grandchild before I turn 65!"

    James waved his hand as he walked out. But as soon as he opened the door and stepped outside, Bella was right in his face.

    "How old is your mom?!"

    James blinked, caught off guard. "Huh?"

    "She just said she wants a grandchild before she turns 65! So how old is she?!"

    James sighed, rubbing his temple. "Bella... that''s not the point."

    But Bella wasn''t letting it go. "No, no, that is the point! I need to know how much time I have!"

    Hans and the others, standing nearby, stifled a laugh while James just shook his head.

    What have I gotten myself into...?

 Chapter 16: Angel Of Death.

    Chapter 16: Angel Of Death."Did everyone get the money?" James asked. Meanwhile, Bella was in his face.

    "Yes, I gave it to him as you ordered." Hector said.

    Bella stepped back, her face filled with concern.

    "Should I buy baby clothes and stuff like that? But what if it''s a boy or a girl? Should I just buy everything?"

    She was stressing over something that wasn''t even close to happening.

    "Just relax, Bella." James said, grabbing her shoulders gently. "Okay?"

    She sighed deeply. "I''m relaxed. Thank you, darling."

    Hans stepped forward hugging James.

    "The money you gave me is going to save my daughter''s life. I''ll never be thankful enough."

    You have a daughter? And I never knew?

    "What do you mean, Hans?"

    "My daughter has cancer, it''s in the early stages, but she''s in a private hospital, and the costs were too high for me to keep up."

    "And you never told me about this?" James looked at Hans, seeing the pain in his eyes. "I will pay for everything from now on, so don''t worry about anything."

    "But it''s already okay." Hans replied hesitantly.

    "No, it''s not. Keep that money for your daughter''s future¡ªcollege, a house, or something. I''ll take care of the hospital bills." And then James then turned to Hector. "And you, why were you in such a rush back then?"

    Hector hesitated, running a hand through his hair. "My sister... she has a cancer to, and I ran to tell her¡ª"

    "I don''t need to hear more..." James stepped and hugged him. "I''ll pay for that too, and I don''t care what you say. Understand?"

    "Yes." They both said at the same time.

    "You too, Bella and Ferucci, if anything happens say it, okay?"

    "Thank you for your generosity." Ferucci answered.

    "Me too." Bella added.

    "Good. Now, give me a cigarette, Ferucci. I need to walk alone for a bit."

    Ferucci quickly took out a cigarette, handed it to James, and lit it for him. James took a long drag before walking away in silence.

    As James walked away, Bella was the first to say what they had all been thinking. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "He cares about us deeply, doesn''t he?"

    "More than I''ll ever be able to give back." Hector admitted.

    "We are all in great debt to him." Ferucci said, lighting a cigarette. "We should be willing to give our lives for him."

    "Not only that, but I''d give my body too." Bella shivered at her own words, while Hans chuckled.

    "Well, that''s up to you."

    "Should we go after him?" Bella asked.

    "Yeah, let''s go," Hector agreed.

    Fuck, fuck, fuck! Why did they have to do this to me?! James muttered, running a hand through his hair in frustration.

    He took a deep drag from his cigarette and exhaled slowly

    His daughter has cancer, and he didn''t even tell me... And I haven''t even been paying them good money. James clenched his jaw, frustration boiling inside him. Fuck... How evil am I?

    They''ve done terrifying things for me... and all this time, they had dying relatives.

    He exhaled sharply, taking another drag from his cigarette. Fuck my life.

    And how many people are working for me? How many of them are living like shit? They got into this life to make money, to survive, to live well... and I...

    His thoughts spiraled.

    No, no, no. I''m not evil. I''m not like them.

    They hurt and kill people.He clenched his fists. Don''t think about it that way, James. Fuck.

    But they did it because of me... because of a fucking misunderstanding.James clenched his teeth. But I''m still just a regular guy...

    He stopped suddenly. Then, out of nowhere, he started laughing, a hollow, bitter sound.

    "Who am I lying to?" His voice trembled. "I''m not a regular guy anymore... I''m a fucking monster too."

    His chest felt tight as the weight of his thoughts bore down on him.

    That teenager died because of me. My words killed somebody...

    My mother was right.

    I am a monster...

    And then, he stopped.

    If I end it now... my family will have money.He let out a shaky breath. Yeah... if I die right now...

    Slowly, his hand moved to the gun, fingers wrapping around it.

    "James?"

    Ferucci''s voice cut through the silence. He stood frozen behind him, eyes wide in shock as he watched James put the gun to his head.

    "James!"

    "Put it down, James!"

    Their voices rang out, frantic and desperate. They were all shouting at him.

    But James didn''t move. The gun remained pressed against his head

    "If I pull the trigger... then it all ends. The death, the killing... would it really stop?" James whispered, his finger hovering over the trigger.

    "James, put it down!" Hector shouted and without hesitation, he raised his gun, aiming it at James.

    "What are you doing?!" Bella gasped, turning to Hector..

    "I pull the trigger first... then him. I can save him..." Hector said, his gaze locked on James.

    "I''m sorry, Mom..."

    Click.

    His breath hitched before he burst into laughter¡ªwild, hysterical, uncontrollable. His shoulders shook as he threw his head back, staring at the sky.

    The gun jammed.

    "You fucking bitch..." He looked up at the sky, lowering his gun.

    The others behind him stood frozen, too stunned to react. Hector slowly lowered his gun, his face pale.

    Then James turned to them¡ªhis lips curled into a smile, but it was anything but human. It was pure evil. His eyes, cold and empty, gleamed like those of a demon.

    He let out a slow breath, rubbing his temple. The weight of their words clashed violently with the storm in his mind.

    He should be dead.

    He wanted to be dead.

    But fate had other plans.

    "Even death rejects me, huh?"

    No one dared to speak.

    Their heads were bowed, but every fiber of their being screamed that they were standing before something unnatural.

    Hans clenched his jaw, staring at the ground, afraid, no...terrified to look up. His entire body was tense, his instincts screaming that James wasn''t just a man anymore.

    Hector''s breath was shallow, forced, like he was struggling not to suffocate under the weight of James'' presence. The air felt heavier, thicker.

    Ferucci, who always had to say something, bit his tongue so hard he tasted blood. The silence was safer.

    Bella, who had once joked about giving her body to James, now felt like a fragile thing before a predator. Her nails pressing into her skin just to remind herself that she was still alive, that this wasn''t some nightmare.

    But a voice of James, the James that was earlier joking with Bella suddenly spoke.

    "What''s up, guys? It was just a joke."

    They all looked up, their breaths still caught in their throats.

    James took a deep drag from his cigarette, letting the smoke swirl in his lungs before exhaling slowly. His hands weren''t shaking.

    That was the funny part¡ªhe felt calm. Too calm.

    His mind was spinning, but his body? His body moved like it belonged to someone else.

    What''s up, guys? It was just a joke.

    Was it?

    He almost laughed again, but something in his throat caught it, twisted it into something ugly.

    What the hell was happening to him?

    A few hours ago, he was James Bellini, the one who cracked jokes, kept everyone together.

    He was in control.

    But now? Now, he was someone else. Someone darker. Someone who wanted to die but couldn''t even do that right.

    That teenager died because of me...

    Many people died because of me

    Hans'' daughter has cancer and never told me...

    Hector''s sister is dying too...

    They follow me, kill for me¡ªbecause of me.

    His grip on the cigarette tightened. His lips curled, but it wasn''t a smirk. It was something else. Something wrong.

    I''m not crazy. I''m just seeing things for what they really are now.

    Because wasn''t this the truth? That he was a monster? That fate itself had jammed his gun because it wasn''t done laughing at him yet?

    I should''ve died.

    But his thoughts shattered as Ferucci reacted.

    "A joke?" His voice cracked slightly, but he quickly masked it with an uneasy chuckle. "Damn,... you sure got us good."

    Hans exhaled slowly, still staring at James as if he were trying to make sense of it all. His fists remained clenched. "Yeah... real funny." But his voice held no humor.

    Hector swallowed hard, his mind replaying the last few minutes over and over.

    Bella finally found her voice. "Yeah my love...it was funny... " Her voice was quieter than usual.

    But none of them could shake the feeling that, for a moment...

    That something wasn''t James at all.

    They were seeing what he really was.

    The Angel of Death.

    And the worst part?

    For the first time, James was starting to believe it himself.

 Chapter 17: The Devil We Serve.

    Chapter 17: The Devil We Serve.Not a single word was spoken after what had happened, as if nothing had actually happened, but the tension lingered in the air.

    James sat calmly in the car, which soon arrived at the safe house. Without saying a word or sparing a glance at the others, he simply stepped inside.

    The rest remained silent, not even speaking to each other. They parted ways without a word at least Bella and Hans did.

    Ferucci and Hector, however, headed together to a bar owned by Hector. With a deep sigh, they sank into leather armchairs while soft jazz played in the background.

    "What can I get you, boss?" One of the servers asked.

    Hector seemed not to have heard the question, his eyes were fixed on a single point¡ªhis trembling hands.

    "A double whiskey." Ferucci replied, struggling to light his cigarette. His fingers were frozen stiff from nerves.

    "Bring the whole bottle..." Hector added, leaning back in his chair and raising his hands toward the light, turning them slowly, staring at them in silence.

    Minutes passed until Ferucci finally broke the silence by opening the whiskey and slowly pouring it.

    "Drink." He said, sliding a glass toward Hector before downing his own in one go and pouring another.

    "First time experiencing something like this?" Ferucci looked into Hector''s eyes.

    "It was something... not of this world. It was like darkness swallowed everything. I was fucking terrified..." Hector grabbed his glass and drank it all at once. "I''m a killer. I''ve murdered dozens, tortured people... I''ve done things, and had things done to me that should''ve beaten the fear out of me. They tortured me. Waterboarded me in a fucking basement, tore out my fingernails, pulled my teeth¡ªbut I laughed in their faces. Not a shred of fear in me, Ferucci. Not one." He looked into his eyes, his hands still trembling. "But this... what I saw... it was something so monstrous that every fiber of my being shook. And all I could think about was... run. Run as fast as you can..."

    "Hector¡ª"

    "I was afraid!" He shouted, slamming the table. The glass shattered. "I suppose to love that man with all my heart, and I was fucking scared, Ferucci! Do you understand that?"

    "Fuck..." His hand trembled as he covered his face. "That man saved my life back then. He was the one who saved me... and yet, instead of loving him, instead of being grateful to stand by his side¡ªI feared him. I wanted to run... to fucking run..."

    "There''s no problem with that, Hector..." Ferucci exhaled a cloud of smoke. "Everyone fears someone, isn''t that right? And don''t get me wrong¡ªJames has blessed us with an opportunity. A chance to make a name for ourselves, to hold power. But at what cost?" He leaned forward slightly, his eyes narrowing. "Our lives, Hector. Fear strengthens us. Fear is something you can trust¡ªbecause it reminds you that you''re still human."

    Hector let out a bitter chuckle, rolling the empty glass between his fingers. "Still human, huh?" He shook his head. "I don''t even know if that matters anymore. Not when you stand next to something... someone like him."

    Ferucci took another slow drag from his cigarette, his gaze steady. "It does matter." He said.

    "Because that''s the only thing separating us from him." He leaned back in his chair, tapping the ash into a tray. "You felt fear, Hector? Good. That means you''re still alive. It means you haven''t lost yourself."

    Then silence followed, but Ferucci had a question he wanted to ask long ago.

    "Tell me, Hector... how did he find you? I''ve never heard the story."

    He let out a breath, swirling the whiskey before taking a slow sip. "I wasn''t always like this," he muttered. "I wasn''t always a killer."

    Ferucci smirked. "No one is, at the start."

    Hector chuckled bitterly. "Yeah... but I wasn''t even in the business of blood. I was a money man. Studied accounting, had a major in it, actually. Numbers were my thing. I moved money, cleaned it, and made it disappear when needed." He exhaled sharply. "And I was damn good at it."

    Ferucci raised an eyebrow. "I somehow assumed it.."

    "I handled millions¡ªreal money. Big players trusted me. But that trust?" He scoffed. "It doesn''t mean shit when someone decides you''re in the way."

    Ferucci leaned forward. "What happened?"

    "They accused me of stealing." Hector muttered, his jaw tightening. "I never stole a fucking cent. I was just dumb¡ªtoo damn trusting." His fingers gripped the glass harder.

    "And then they came for you."

    "Dragged me into a warehouse. Beat the hell out of me. They wanted a confession, but I had nothing to confess. So they were going to kill me anyway." He let out a dry, humorless laugh. "Then James showed up."

    Ferucci took another slow drag from his cigarette. "And?"

    "He didn''t even look at me at first. He was there for them." His eyes darkened. "I still remember their faces when they saw him. Hardened men, killers¡ªterrified."

    Ferucci tapped his fingers against the table. "And what did he do?"

    "You know James'' rules¡ªdon''t kill or hurt childrens." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yeah."

    "That organization I worked for ran a human trafficking line, children young ones."

    "Fuck..."

    "He just... stood there. Watching as they slowly shot themselves." He shook his head, his voice unsteady. "And I just sat there and watched it all happen. How? How the fuck did they all do it? Twenty fucking people¡ªleaders of this organization¡ªjust killed themselves. One after another." His hands clenched into fists. "And he didn''t even say a word."

    Ferucci exhaled smoke, his expression unreadable. "And then?"

    "He crouched in front of me, looked me in the eye, and said, ''Stand up. And I did. Without thinking. Without hesitation." He smirked bitterly. "From that moment on, I was his."

    "So, you didn''t choose him. He chose you."

    Hector chuckled, but there was no humor in it. "Yeah... and that''s why I''ll never stand against him."

    Ferucci nodded, raising his glass. "To loyalty."

    Hector clinked his glass against Ferucci''s, both men knowing that loyalty wasn''t a choice when it came to James. It was a sentence.

    "Now you, Ferucci. Tell me." His voice was quieter now, but firm. "How did he find you?"

    Ferucci didn''t answer right away. Instead, he took a long, slow drag from his cigarette, letting the smoke swirl in the light before finally exhaling.

    "Unlike you, I wasn''t some numbers guy who got set up. I was born in the gutter, raised in the dirt. My father was a drunk, my mother¡ª" He exhaled sharply. "Let''s just say she didn''t stick around long."

    Hector watched him, silent.

    "I learned quick," Ferucci continued. "Learned how to fight, how to steal. I was running collections for some nasty fuckers. Break a few fingers, crack a few ribs¡ªpeople start paying on time." He tapped the side of his glass. "But I wasn''t just some street thug. I had a trade. A skill."

    Hector tilted his head. "A skill?"

    "I was a butcher."

    "You worked in a butcher shop?"

    "For a while, I learned how to cut, how to slice, how to make things... clean." His smirk darkened. "But see, there''s not much difference between carving up a pig and carving up a man." He took another drag from his cigarette. "And I was damn good at both."

    Hector''s expression darkened, but he said nothing.

    "I got close to someone powerful...Augustus Lucian."

    Hector''s eyes widened slightly. "El Diablo?"

    Ferucci let out a dry laugh. "Yeah. El fucking Diablo" He rolled the whiskey in his glass. "I was his torture man."

    Hector''s fingers twitched. "No shit?"

    "No shit..." Ferucci said, staring at the ice melting in his drink. "People feared him, but you know what? He wasn''t the worst part." He exhaled slowly. "The worst part was that I liked it. I was good at it. My hands were steady, my cuts were precise, and I could make a man wish for death before I ever granted it to him.That''s what got me noticed. That''s what made people whisper my name in the dark."

    Hector swallowed hard, gripping his glass tighter.

    "But even Lucian had a boss..." Ferucci continued. "And when I met him... That''s when I realized I had no fucking clue what I was dealing with."

    Hector remained silent, waiting for him to explain.

    Ferucci''s jaw tensed as he swirled the whiskey in his glass, the memory still as raw as the day it happened.

    "I saw it with my own eyes, Hector. Lucian was kneeling."

    "The fuck are you saying?"

    "I watched him kneel down and kiss James'' fucking shoes...I was there, and I still don''t understand what the fuck happened. That mass murderer, that monster with no morals, kissing the shoes of a young man like some goddamn disciple." He let out a bitter laugh, rubbing his head. "I thought I was having a fucking stroke. Flashbacks, hallucinations, something¡ªbecause there was no fucking way Lucian would ever bow to anyone."

    "And that day... I saw him for the first time, the Angel of Death. I don''t mean in some metaphorical, poetic bullshit way, Hector. I mean I saw something not human. His aura was..." He trailed off, shaking his head. "Terrifying. Like a real monster from the old fairy tales. Satan himself, standing there, looking at me, he was worse than what you experienced earlier.

    Hector didn''t move, he was shocked.

    "I pissed myself." He laughed, but there was no humor in it, only disbelief, maybe even shame. "At that moment, what I felt... I can''t even describe it. I thought I was tough, that I had seen the worst things a man could see, but that...that was something else."

    He took another slow drag from his cigarette, then snuffed it out. His hands were steady now, but his voice wasn''t.

    "And you know what he said to me, Hector?"

    Hector didn''t answer.

    Ferucci''s lips barely moved as he repeated it.

    "Will you be by my side?"

    The words hung in the air like a death sentence.

    "I only nodded. Nothing more. Not a breath, not a single sound. Just a fucking nod." He downed the rest of his drink."And that was it. That was the moment. No contract, no oath, no threats." His voice dropped lower. "And just like that... I was his."

    Hector sat frozen, his mind racing, his heartbeat loud in his ears.

    Ferucci poured himself another drink.

    "To James..." He muttered, lifting his glass. "The devil we serve."

    Hector finally let out a dry chuckle, shaking his head as he rubbed his temple. "Yeah... we sure as hell ain''t normal, are we?"

    "Well, we did try to kill each other more times than I can count, but hey, look at us now bonding over trauma like a couple of fucking psychos."

    Hector let out a low laugh, running a hand down his face. "Two fucking psychopaths finally opening up. What a goddamn miracle."

    Ferucci chuckled, clinking his glass against Hector''s. "Here''s to not stabbing each other in the back."

    Hector smirked. "For now."

    They both drank, the silence between them heavier than words¡ªbecause in the end, no matter what they said, they both knew the truth.

    They were psychos.

    And they were his.

    But more importantly, they didn''t know it was August Lucian''s birthday the next day... and James was planning to see him.

 Chapter 18: Bestie.

    Chapter 18: Bestie.The hot water hit James'' skin, almost too hot, but he didn''t turn it down.

    He let it run over him, washing away the sweat, the dirt, the mess of the last few hours. Steam filled the small safehouse bathroom, covering the mirror so he didn''t have to see himself.

    His body ached¡ªnot just from the bruises but from everything weighing on him.

    The gun jammed. He should be dead.

    But he wasn''t.

    As he laid into his bed he was staring at the ceiling and it hit him.

    He really tried to do it.

    His chest tightened, his breath unsteady. It wasn''t just a thought, not just a passing moment of weakness. He had pulled the trigger. If the gun hadn''t jammed, he wouldn''t be here right now.

    James covered his face with his hands.

    What the hell was he thinking?

    He felt stupid, reckless¡ªmaybe even selfish. Lucian was right. His death wouldn''t have been clean or simple. It would''ve left behind a mess, one that others would have to deal with.

    And now? Now he was still here, stuck with the weight of a life he didn''t know what to do with.

    A sharp exhale left him as he turned onto his side.

    Maybe sleep would quiet his thoughts.

    But then, his phone buzzed on the floor beside him.

    Should I answer?

    Or should I let it ring?

    He waited, but the phone kept buzzing. With a sigh, he picked it up.

    "Yes?" He asked, pressing a hand to his forehead.

    "How nice to hear your voice... But did you really want to off yourself? How selfish can you be?"

    "You have eyes I can''t see, don''t you?" James let out a dry laugh.

    "Yes, I do."

    James shifted on the bed, staring at the cracks in the ceiling. "Then tell me, Lucian, what do you see?"

    "I see a man who''s still breathing but acts like he''s already dead. I see someone drowning in his own darkness, waiting for someone to pull him out, but too damn stubborn to reach for a hand."

    "Poetic. But you don''t know shit."

    "You''re still here for a reason, even if you don''t know what it is yet."

    Silence.

    "And if I don''t have a reason?"

    "Then find one."

    "Which guard gave you a phone to act like a psychologist?" James laughed.

    Lucian chuckled. "Oh, James... you think I need permission to make a call?"

    "Right. I forgot¡ªyou''re special."

    "Glad you remember." Lucian said smoothly. "Now, are you done feeling sorry for yourself, or do I have to keep playing therapist?"

    James sighed, staring at the ceiling again. He hated how Lucian always had a way of getting under his skin. But maybe... maybe he needed that right now.

    "I''m not gay, Lucian, so don''t talk with that soft voice." James muttered. "And by the way... were you the one who bombed the NSBI building?"

    Lucian let out a short laugh. "Me? I can''t even move an inch. What are you talking about?"

    "So it was you."

    Silence followed.

    Lucian didn''t confirm or deny it. He didn''t need to.

    "Tell me, Lucian, how did you endure all the killing, all the burdens, all the¡ª"

    "I don''t." Lucian interrupted. "Why should I? I did all of this to become what I am. To be successful. To have people lick my shoes. And it worked, didn''t it?"

    James clenched his jaw. There was no hesitation in Lucian''s voice¡ªno guilt, no regret. Just cold certainty.

    "And was it worth it?

    "You tell me."

    "I asked the question and you tell me, Lucian. Was it worth it?" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Lucian was silent for a moment, then let out a slow, almost thoughtful sigh. "That depends. Worth it for what? Survival? Power? The illusion of control?"

    "You make it sound like you didn''t have a choice."

    "No one ever really does, James...We just pick which chains to wear."

    He stared at the ceiling, his fingers tightening around the phone. "Then what''s the point of all this? The bodies, the destruction, the fear?"

    Lucian chuckled. "The point? James, the point is that there is no point. We do what we must to survive. You of all people should know that."

    "If the gun didn''t jam, I''d be dead."

    "It was not luck. It was the creator of our kind." Lucian said.

    James laughed as he shook his head. "Or maybe it was Satan, just to let me suffer more."

    "Or to bring more suffering to the word..."

    James fell silent, gripping the phone tighter. He wanted to argue, to tell Lucian he was full of shit, but deep down, he wasn''t so sure.

    "So..." Lucian continued, "are you done questioning me like a priest at confession? Or do you want me to tell you a bedtime story?"

    "Fuck you...so you called for your birthday, didn''t you?"

    Lucian let out a short laugh. "Oh? And here I thought you forgot."

    "Your birthday is tomorrow...what do you want as a gift? A bullet?"

    "Tempting. But no, keep that one for yourself. I have everything I need." Lucian chuckled

    "How funny you are..."

    A pause.

    Then, Lucian''s voice softened again.

    "I have a birthday wish."

    "I''m not killing anyone, Lucian."

    "You don''t need to." He laughed.

    James waited, suspicious. "Then what is it?"

    Lucian waited and waited and then answered.

    "My daughter. She''s 7 years old. The woman who was caring for her suddenly died."

    James sat up straighter. "And?"

    "I need you to be her babysitter until my grandfather comes back to the country."

    James blinked then laughed. "You''re joking." He said, still laughing.

    "Do I sound like I''m joking?" Lucian''s voice was serious without a hint of joke.

    James ran a hand down his face. "You want me to babysit? Are you out of your damn mind?"

    "No, James. I''m out of options."

    James groaned, already regretting answering the call.

    "This is the dumbest thing you''ve ever asked me to do."

    "And yet," Lucian said smoothly, "you haven''t said no."

    "You said she fell into a bullet, the saying mentions a knife not a bullet you idiot."

    Lucian let out a dry chuckle. "Yeah, but it was a bullet...after doing drugs in front of my daughter."

    James ran a hand down his face. "Jesus, Lucian."

    "What?" Lucian said, unbothered. "She didn''t listen. Actions have consequences."

    "So you did kill her."

    Lucian hummed. "Well somebody yeah. But that''s not the problem anymore. The problem is that my daughter needs someone to watch her, and you''re going to do it."

    "This is the worst idea you''ve ever had."

    "And yet, you''re still on the phone," Lucian said smoothly. "So I''ll send you the address."

    "Only because it''s your birthday, you fucker."

    Lucian laughed, clearly enjoying himself. "Thank you, my bestie."

    James scowled. "Don''t ever call me that again."

    "Too late. It''s already in the universe."

    James sighed, already regretting this. "Just send the damn address."

    "Already did." Lucian''s voice came through again. "Be happy. A child will bring happiness into your life."

    "Yeah, except she''s your child, not mine."

    "And?" Lucian said, amused. "She''s cute and will fill your depressing life with joy."

    "You act like I''m some miserable bastard in need of saving."

    "Says the one who wanted a bullet."

    "You had enough?"

    Lucian hummed on the other end. "No, just one more thing."

    "Say it."

    Lucian''s tone shifted, turning serious. "You know if you die, the whole city is going to burn down, right?"

    James stopped blinking, his grip tightening. "What are you talking about?"

    "You have hundreds of people under you, James. People who depend on you, people who will tear this city apart if you''re gone. So be careful with your decisions."

    "I never asked for any of them to rely on me."

    Lucian chuckled, but there was no humor in it. "Doesn''t matter. They do."

    James closed his eyes briefly, letting the weight of those words sink in, but Lucian continued.

    "The burden you wanted to kill yourself over? It would only become heavier if you die. Just think about the death that would come with your death. People screaming, dying...you won''t just disappear, James. You''ll be the reason this whole city burns..." And suddenly Luican voice turned again to a soft one "Now sleep, bestie. My daughter loves to play and travel."

    James groaned, rubbing his face. "Never call me¡ª"

    Click.

    Lucian hung up.

    James threw the phone onto his bed, running a hand through his hair.

    Deep down, he knew¡ªLucian was right. Death wasn''t an escape.

    His life meant something.

    Even if it meant death to others.

    As he sat there, staring at nothing, his mind was caught on them.

    Bella,Hans.,Ferucci and Hector.

    The way they had looked at him...like he was something unnatural, something they couldn''t understand.

    He had seen fear before. He had caused fear before. But this was different.

    This was deeper. Primal.

    Like they had seen something they weren''t meant to see.

    And it was just him.

    James exhaled slowly, his fingers pressing against his forehand.

    He wasn''t sure he wanted to know what they saw.

    The nickname he had...the nickname he never said out loud.

 Chapter 19: Charlotte.

    Chapter 19: Charlotte.As Bella woke up the warm light touched her face, making her blink against its brightness.

    And then, like an unshakable ghost, an image of James came to her. Cold. Inhuman.

    There was something about him, something unnatural, something beyond the world she understood. The feeling he left her with was unlike anything else, a presence that refused to fade, no matter how much she wanted it to.

    "I still love you..." She whispered to herself as she turned in bed

    And then a knock at the door pulled her from her thoughts. At first, she ignored it, assuming it was nothing important. But then, it came again...louder, more hurried.

    Something was wrong.

    Her instincts kicked in. Without hesitation, she reached under her pillow, fingers wrapping around her gun.

    Barefoot, she moved toward the door

    With one swift motion, she unlocked it and pulled it open, gun raised, finger ready on the trigger. If something bad was about to happen, she would be ready.

    As she looked out, the sunlight hit her face, making her squint for a moment. Standing before her was the last person she expected.

    "Did I wake you up?"

    Her breath caught in her throat.

    "Ja... James?" Her face lit up with a mix of surprise and something else, something she couldn''t quite name.

    There he stood, James, but not as she always saw him. Gone was the crisp suit he always wore, the sharp, polished image he projected to the world.

    Instead, he was dressed casually, a simple t-shirt and dark jeans. It was strange, almost unsettling, to see him like this.

    "Yeah..." He said, tilting his head slightly.

    Bella''s grip on her gun loosened, her heart pounding in her chest.

    She opened the door fully, and as she took in James'' face his expression suddenly tense, his eyes flickering away, she realized something.

    She was only wearing her pajamas that clung to her skin. And worse, with the sun shining right through it.

    "Do you like it...?" She whispered again, staring at James, her body shivering slightly.

    He visibly tensed, his jaw tightening as he refused to meet her gaze. Before he could respond, another voice cut through the moment.

    "Get ready, Bella." Hans said from behind James, his usual blunt tone breaking the strange tension in the air.

    Bella''s eyes snapped toward him, and she immediately used her hands to cover herself as much as possible.

    "You dared to check me out?!"

    "No. I''m just saying James is in a hurry, so get some clothes on." Hans sighed, looking unimpressed.

    "Tch. You''re lucky I''m in a good mood."

    Turning away, she stomped back into her house but she was anything but fast. She was stressing, throwing clothes from her wardrobe, pacing back and forth.

    Should I wear something that shows off a little? A skirt, maybe...? No, something elegant, but James is just wearing a t-shirt. Should I match him?

    Her head was spinning as she debated her outfit choices, the pile of clothes growing behind her.

    Meanwhile, outside, Hans leaned against the wall, smirking. "No way. It''s gonna take at least ten minutes." He said confidently.

    James chuckled, crossing his arms. "Five minutes. No more."

    Hans laughed, shaking his head. "You''re underestimating her. Alright, I''ll put 500 on it." He pulled out the cash and tossed it onto the pavement.

    But before James could respond, a voice interrupted them.

    "Who are you guys?"

    They turned to see an older woman standing behind them. Hans instinctively reached for his gun,he knew a killer could come in many forms, but James held up a hand, stopping him. Instead, he gave the woman a warm smile.

    "We''re here for a friend." He said simply.

    The woman stepped closer.

    "Are you the one Bella talks about every day?"

    Bella talks about me every day? What a dumb question she does...

    James hesitated, caught off guard by it. "Well... yeah. Can I know who you¡ª"

    Before he could finish his sentence, the woman stepped to him and pulled him into a tight, warm hug.

    James stiffened, completely thrown off by the suddenness of it. Hans remained cautious, though his grip on the gun loosened slightly.

    "Thank you for giving her a purpose to live, darling." The woman said softly, looking up at James as she placed a gentle hand on his face. "If I could see you clearly, I bet I''d see someone great...someone who truly cares about others."

    Her words hit James hard, especially after yesterday.

    Just then, Bella''s voice rang out. "I''m ready!"

    The door swung open, and there she stood.

    She had chosen tight jeans and a t-shirt that hugged her curves perfectly. She was stunning.

    "Bella, you really found someone special." Said the woman as she stepped past her.

    But before she could react, a sudden slap landed on her cheek.

    "Ahh! Miss Rebecca, that hurt!" Bella whined, blushing hard.

    Hans and James just stood there like they were invisible.

    "If I were a man, I''d fall in love with that too. Juicy and¡ª"

    "Enough!" Bella yelped, her face burning as she shoved Miss Rebecca into the house and slammed the door shut behind her.

    She stood frozen for a second, her heart still racing from embarrassment. Then James spoke.

    "So, we''re matching outfits?"

    She glanced at their clothes, both wearing white t-shirts with black jeans.

    "I thought it would be cute..." She admitted with a small smile.

    James chuckled, his eyes softening. "Well, you''re more than cute. But let''s go, we don''t have a lot of time." He turned and started walking toward the car.

    Hans, however, stayed behind, his gaze lingering on Bella, eyeing her suspiciously.

    "What, you insect? Don''t look at me like that."

    "I''m just wondering... where did you put your gun?" He asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "I didn''t bring one." She said casually, stepping forward.

    Hans frowned. "You... didn''t bring a gun?"

    Bella smirked and walked past him. "I''ll protect him with my body." She said, her voice teasing as she ran ahead and slid into the car beside James.

    Hans stared for a moment before sighing and shaking his head. "This day is going to be fun."

    As the car started moving, Bella wasted no time. She immediately turned to James.

    "So, this is a date, right?" She asked, sliding closer to him, her head tilting to rest on his shoulder.

    "You can call it a date since we''re going to be together all day." James said, his voice calm but firm. "But we also have a job that needs to be done."

    Bella felt a shift in the air.

    "Do you have a second gun, Hans?" She asked, her tone more serious now.

    "Yeah." Hans replied. "I''ll give it to you when we arrive."

    "Okie." She said softly, then leaned back against James again, resting her head on his shoulder like nothing had changed.

    James glanced at her for a moment but didn''t say anything.

    After a while, they arrived at an empty parking lot. The place was eerily quiet, except for a single black car parked in the middle, surrounded by four men.

    "This looks like a trap..." Hans muttered as he stopped the car.

    James, however, just smirked. "He loves to play." Without hesitation, he opened the door and stepped out, walking slowly toward the parked car.

    Behind him, Hans was already on alert, his hand resting near his gun. Bella, too, held her gun behind her back, ready for anything.

    But just as the tension reached its peak, all the seriousness disappeared in an instant.

    One of the men suddenly stepped forward and pulled James into a tight hug.

    "I missed you, man!"

    "How are you, Vallen?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Never been this good." He replied, grinning.

    I bet you maniac serial killer James thought meanwhile Bella froze.

    Her breath caught in her throat as her mind repeated the name over and over. Vallen?

    She looked at him again, her eyes scanning for confirmation. And there it was, the tattoo on his hand.

    Her hands trembled slightly, and her thoughts spiraled. If these two are meeting...

    Hangur is going to blow up.

    Because Vallen, Augustus Luican underboss.

    And then he opened the car door.

    Bella''s heart jumped, her vision narrowing, but it was not what she expected.

    A little girl stepped out of the car.

    "So, this charming lady is Charlotte." Vallen said, squatting down to her with a warm smile. "Charlotte, this man here is going to be your guardian angel for a while. Be sure to behave, okay?"

    Charlotte looked up at James, opening her arms.

    There was an awkward silence between them for a moment as she stared at him with cautious curiosity.

    James tilted his head. "You want me to pick you up?"

    She simply nodded, and James carefully lifted her into his arms. It was only then that he noticed something.

    The girl''s arm was bruised and not just a little one, it was a huge one covered with a single pink bandaid.

    Vallen said nothing about it; he opened the car trunk, getting a duffle bag out.

    "He didn''t want to spend your own money, so here''s 3 million in cash."

    James'' eyes widened. "3 million... for a child?"

    "How should I say this? If she touches something, it''s hers."

    With a smirk, he turned back to Charlotte, placing a soft kiss on her cheek. "That''s it. Be happy. We''ll pick you up when your grandpa comes back."

    Charlotte, still quiet, looked up at James, her hands gripping onto his shirt. There was something innocent yet unreadable in her gaze.

    "Wait, what about her stuff?" James asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "Oh, I almost forgot." Vallen said, spinning back toward the car. He opened the door and grabbed a small backpack, tossing it to James. "Some of her favorite things are in it, but you got to buy things."

    James glanced at the bag, then at Charlotte, who clung to him quietly.

    "She''s a little shy, but that won''t be a problem, right?" Vallen added with a smirk.

    "I don''t have a problem with that." James replied.

    "There''s also a little notebook in the backpack." Vallen added. "It has everything you need to know, what she can eat, her allergies, when she should sleep, and other things that might help."

    James sighed, adjusting his hold on Charlotte. "Alright, got it."

    "Well, goodbye." Vallen said with a smirk before getting into his car and driving off.

    James watched the car disappear before glancing down at Charlotte. "They just wanted to get rid of you, huh?" He asked casually.

    Charlotte kept her eyes on the road where the car had vanished, silent for a moment. Then, finally, she spoke.

    "I''m not shy..." She whispered.

    James raised an eyebrow.

    "They''re bad people." she continued, gripping his shirt tightly. "I hate them."

    "So, are you going to hate me too?" James asked, still holding Charlotte in his arms.

    Charlotte suddenly looked at him, her big blue eyes filled with brightness and innocence. For a moment, James was mesmerized.

    "I¡ª"

    "Oh my God! We got a daughter, James?!" Bella interrupted, snatching Charlotte out of his arms and hugging her tightly.

    "I''m James'' girlfriend! You can call me Mama, darling." She said kissing her dozens of time.

    "She''s Augustus Lucian''s daughter." Hans said from the back.

    Bella froze for a moment, then slowly put Charlotte down, staring at her with narrowed eyes. "So, you''re a little demon...but you''re still cute. And still just a child."

    "I hate my father! Charlotte suddenly said, her small hands clenched into fists. "And everyone who is the same as him..." Her voice didn''t waver.

    A seven year old, standing before them, filled with confidence and determination.

    Bella let out a small chuckle and crouched down to Charlotte''s level. "Then carve his name into your mind, darling." she said with a smirk. "Because he is James Bellini."

    Charlotte''s eyes widened in shock. She slowly turned back to look at James, and for the first time, she truly saw him.

    Standing tall before her was the man whose name she had heard whispered in fear a hundred times.

    The man even the darkness itself feared.

    "The Angel of De¡ª" Charlotte started, but she was cut off by the sharp ringing of James'' phone.

    He sighed, pulling it out. "You sure have a lot of time to call me from maximum-security prison."

    A low chuckle came from the other end. "It''s more like a hotel, you know." Lucian said casually. "Is she with you?"

    "Yeah." he replied, glancing at Charlotte." She''s standing right in front of me, staring straight into my eyes."

    "Good. That''s it, then. Have a wonderful time with her."

    And just like that, the line went dead.

    "Even if you hate him, he still cares about you." James said, holding out his hand to her.

    But Charlotte took a step back. "I''m fine."

    Silence hung between them for a moment. Then, suddenly, Bella grabbed James'' hand firmly.

    "Hold mine!" She said, clinging to his arm.

    And just like that, the first day of babysitting began, something that would bring more trouble that James thought.

 Chapter 20: Just James.

    Chapter 20: Just James.I killed a teenager, got beaten nearly to death, then tried to kill myself... and now I''m babysitting.

    All within a week.

    How the hell did my life turn out like this?

    James thought, leaning against the car door as Hans drove toward the city center.

    But as he gazed out the window, he caught Charlotte''s reflection in the glass, staring straight at him.

    He turned his head, locking eyes with her and they stared at each other in silence for minutes, neither saying a word.

    Finally, James broke it. "What?"

    "You''re not how I imagined you." She said, her gaze never wavering.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Instead of answering, she reached into her backpack, pulled out a notebook, and flipped to a page. She held it up for James to see.

    It was a drawing¡ªof a faceless figure with black wings.

    James raised an eyebrow. "What''s this?"

    "It''s you." She said flatly.

    "Me?"

    "Angel of Death."

    The car fell into silence. Bella and Hans exchanged glances but said nothing, they knew better than to get involved.

    James exhaled, shutting the notebook and leaning back. "You''re too young to know about things like this."

    "No, I''m not," Charlotte insisted, still staring at him.

    He smirked slightly. "Really?"

    "Yeah." She said without hesitation. "And I think you''re a misunderstood person."

    James'' heart skipped a beat.

    "What did you just say?"

    "An Angel of Death isn''t something evil." Charlotte said calmly. "It''s not something people should fear. It helps souls cross the line...the one that separates us from the afterlife."

    James stiffened.

    Fuck.

    For a split second, his heart pounded in his chest.

    I really thought this kid was about to unmask the truth.

    He let out a slow breath, forcing himself to relax.

    "So what should I be then?"

    Charlotte tilted her head, thinking for a moment. "Something more fitting... like Lucifer, Prince of the Underworld."

    James chuckled at her answer, but as he glanced at her again his smirk widened.

    "But I''m the King of the underworld darling." He said, voice lower, teasing.

    For the first time, Charlotte''s gaze wavered. She looked away, uncertain.

    James let the moment hang before leaning back with a laugh. "Or at least, I would be... if I believed in that sort of thing."

    Charlotte''s fear eased at his words. She looked back up at him, locking eyes once more.

    "Are you an atheist?" She tilted her head.

    "I just don''t like associating people with non-human entities." He said. "If they really want to give me a nickname, they should at least make it something that actually relates to me."

    "Then... what would you call yourself?"

    "James." He said with a smile.

    "But there''s a reason they relate you to the Angel of Death. So, what did you do?"

    The car fell silent again, Hans tightened his grip on the steering wheel.

    "You''re too young to¡ª" James started, but Charlotte cut him off.

    "No I am not!" She shouted as looked at him.

    "I''m not going to argue with a child you know?" James said as he closed his eyes and leaned his head back.

    "I am not a child" She pressed more, her eyes piercing through James.

    "Yes you are in fact a child¨C" But before he could finish it her tears were already rolling down on her cheek, his little hand clenched into a fist his eye with pure anger on her innocent face.

    "I lived in horror, with that woman who gave birth to me. She beat me until I couldn''t move, she cursed at me, she did drugs around me so don''t tell me I am a child when I lived in¨C"

    Her voice cracked, and before she could finish, James moved. He grabbed her gently and pulled her into his lap, holding her close.

    Charlotte didn''t fight him. The tears had already started falling.

    "But now you''re with me," James said, his voice firm, steady. "So just be yourself. Be a child."

    Charlotte clutched his shirt, silent sobs shaking her small body.

    Bella looked away, her jaw clenched. Hans said nothing, but his grip on the wheel relaxed just a little.

    Charlotte reamind in James lap as she cried herself to sleep, but after an hour they arrived at the mall.

    "Woke up lady." Charlotte slowly opened her eyes and even if she was sleepy she was surprised.

    "What, you''ve never been here before?" Bella asked, stepping out of the vehicle with a smirk.

    "Never."

    Suddenly, James grabbed her hand. "There''s a lot of people here. I don''t want to lose you." He said with a smile.

    "Yeah, this fucking insect is already staring at my body..." Bella muttered, glaring down at a man who had been checking her out. "But of course, I''m all yours, darling." She grabbed his other hand and pulled him forward.

    "Let''s gooo for an adventure!" She cheered, practically dragging them both toward the entrance.

    Hans sighed as they stepped into the mall, the cool air-conditioning washing over them like a refreshing breeze.

    "First, the drugstore. We need to get you the necessary things." James stated, walking ahead. But before he could continue, he noticed Charlotte had stopped in her tracks, her gaze locked onto a store filled with art supplies.

    James followed her line of sight, taking in the colorful display of sketchbooks, paints, and brushes neatly arranged behind the glass window.

    He turned back to her, noticing the way she stood frozen, almost hesitant, as if she were afraid to say anything.

    "You want to check it out?" He asked.

    Charlotte didn''t respond immediately. She just stood there.

    "What are you waiting for? Go." James said, nudging her forward.

    She turned to him with wide eyes. "Really?"

    "Really."

    A bright smile spread across her face, something so rare that James almost found himself staring.

    Without thinking, her grip on his hand tightened, and she led the way into the store, excitement radiating off her as she stepped inside.

    Then James let go of Charlotte''s hand, but she immediately stopped and looked back at him before grabbing it again.

    "It''s a small store¡ª"

    "I want to." She said, grabbing his hand and leading him toward an aisle filled with pencils and sketchbooks. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "How cute she is." Bella commented with a teasing smirk, still holding onto James''s other hand.

    From behind, Hans chuckled. "Bella, you look like a little monkey clinging to her mom."

    "Are you jealous?" Bella shot back, ready to argue, but before their playful bickering could continue, James suddenly stopped in front of a display.

    His attention was drawn to a framed drawing setup for display. His eyes widened as he stepped closer, completely mesmerized.

    "Wow, look at this..." He muttered, his fingers lightly grazing the edge of the frame. "Look at the details..."

    "I can''t...see it..." Charlotte muttered, frustrated in her tone as she stood on her toes, trying to get a better look.

    James glanced at her, then without hesitation, he leaned down and lifted her up.

    "Look." He said.

    Charlotte gasped softly, now at eye level with the artwork. She was more than mesmerized. The drawing was of a butterfly, its wings detailed with patterns, each stroke bringing it to life. It almost looked as if the butterfly would flutter off the canvas.

    "It''s... beautiful." She whispered, completely lost in the details.

    James held her steady, watching as her eyes sparkled with admiration.

    "You like it?" He asked softly.

    "It''s amazing how someone can create something like this..."

    James chuckled. "You can too."

    Charlotte glanced at him, startled. "Me?"

    "Yeah." He gently set her back down on the ground. "You love drawing, don''t you?"

    Charlotte hesitated "I do... but¨C"

    "There is no ''but,'' Charlotte. If you do something that fills your heart with love, then you can achieve whatever you want."

    She stood there, stunned. Nobody had ever said something like that to her before. It wasn''t just words...it felt real, like he actually meant it.

    "So if you love drawing, why wouldn''t you try to aim for the best?"

    Charlotte just stared at him, speechless.

    "Alright." she finally said. "Help me pick the best ones."

    James chuckled. "You got it."

    With that, they walked deeper into the store together, Charlotte''s heart a little lighter, her grip on her dreams just a little stronger.

    Her smile widened as she eagerly pulled him toward the shelves filled with sketchbooks, pencils, and paint sets.

    Her fingers traced over the neatly arranged supplies, hesitating between different brands and colors.

    James squinted at the endless choices. "Uh... how about this?" He grabbed a random set of colored pencils and held it up.

    Charlotte gave him a deadpan stare. "James... those are crayon

    James blinked, looking down at the box in his hand. Sure enough, the label clearly said crayons.

    "...Right. That''s what I meant," he said, quickly putting them back and grabbing another pack "This. This is what I meant."

    "And those are highlighters."

    James laughed and got embarrassed a bit but for the first time in what felt like forever, his mind was at peace, not thinking about death, the past, or the blood on his hands. Just a moment of normalcy.

    A moment where he wasn''t the Angel of Death.

    Just James.

 Chapter 21: Shopping is over.

    Chapter 21: Shopping is over.Almost half an hour later, they were finally finished. The cart was filled with pencils, sketchbooks, drawing paper, and other art supplies.

    "Card or cash, sir?" The cashier asked.

    "Card."

    "That will be exactly $1,300, sir."

    "What?" James blinked at the number on the screen. "Are these made of gold or what?" He let out a laugh before tapping his card to pay. The transaction went through, and they left the store, bags in hand.

    James glanced at Charlotte, who was holding one of the bags. "Hold it firmly, because that''s worth somebody''s monthly wage."

    Charlotte''s eyes widened slightly, gripping the bag tighter. "I... didn''t realize art supplies were this expensive."

    James shrugged. "I''m just making an investment."

    Charlotte looked up at him, confused. "Investment?"

    "Yeah." James said with a grin. "I expect to see some masterpieces from you now."

    Charlotte blinked up at him, her lips parting slightly in surprise.

    Her eyes shimmered with excitement, her cheeks blushed.

    "You really think I can make masterpieces?" She asked, almost in a whisper, like she was afraid to believe it.

    James chuckled, ruffling her hair. "Of course. Why else would I spend a fortune on all that?"

    She let out a small, happy giggle, hugging the bag close to her chest like it was the most precious thing in the world.

    Her steps became lighter, almost like she was bouncing with excitement.

    And with that, they continued walking through the mall, Charlotte practically glowing, while James couldn''t quite shake the small smile lingering on his lips.

    As they went up the escalator, James suddenly stopped.

    "Okay, we''re parting here. Charlotte, you go with Bella to the drugstore to get the... uh, girl things. Me and Hans are gonna grab some ice cream, okay?"

    Charlotte''s shoulders slumped slightly, disappointment flashing in her eyes, but she nodded. "Okay..."

    James noticed her reaction and smirked. He reached into his pocket and pulled out his card, handing it to Bella. "Here, you can buy yourself something too."

    Bella''s eyes lit up mischievously as she took the card. "Oh? So it really is a date then... Should I buy condoms¡ª"

    "Shut up, you succubus woman!" Hans groaned, waving his hand dismissively. "Especially in front of a child."

    "Enough, let''s go Hans." Said James waving his hand.

    Charlotte, meanwhile, watched him go, gripping the shopping bag tighter, feeling just a little bit sadder without him by her side.

    But James had bigger problems.

    "You noticed it too, right Hans?"

    "Yeah. They actually started following us the moment we stepped in. Four behind us, and two went after the girls."

    James clenched his jaw. "And they aren''t NSBI agents."

    Hans raised an eyebrow. "What?"

    "One of them has a tattoo and another gun is visible. NSBI agents wouldn''t be that sloppy," James muttered. "These guys are something else."

    "What should we do? You don''t even have on the bulletproof vest."

    "We get our ice cream first."

    Hans gave him a look. "Seriously?"

    "Yeah." James said, his voice low but amused. "Because if things go south, I want one last good bite before dealing with them."

    Hans chuckled under his breath. "That kinda true."

    So they did.

    As James casually ate his ice cream, his gaze flickered to the tattooed man who sat down three tables away from the.

    The more he looked, the clearer the tattoo became. His grip on the spoon tightened.

    "There''s no way..."

    Hans immediately noticed the shift in James''s tone.

    His instincts kicked in as he released his hand from the table and gripped the gun hidden underneath. "What? What is it?"

    James exhaled slowly. "These guys... they belong to Sophia Conti."

    Hans''s eyes widened slightly.

    "You''re kidding. But she''s a member of the Circle..."

    "Yeah, she is..."

    Hans tensed. "Should we¡ª"

    Before he could finish, James scooped up the last bit of his ice cream and stood up.

    Without hesitation, he walked straight toward the tattooed man''s table and sat down across from him.

    The man''s posture stiffened the moment he saw James.

    He immediately tried to get up, but Hans was faster. He clamped a firm hand on the guy''s shoulder, keeping him in place.

    "I am deeply sorry for my annoyance today, sir," the man said quickly, lowering his head in desperation. "But... Sophia got jealous of the woman by your side. That''s why we were following you. But I know it was a great sin, please¡ª"

    James sighed, cutting him off. "That''s enough. Thank you."

    Sophia... another psycho in love with me? Should I just start a harem? No way and even spying on me?

    "Hans, I know I said it was going to be an easy day, but can you¡ª"

    "I do everything you say, James." Hans interrupted, "but if I go now, who''s gonna drive?"

    "Bella can''t drive?"

    "She can''t drive a manual." He smiled.

    James sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Then I''m going to."

    "Should I just get some men and¡ª"

    "No, it''s alright." James interrupted. "And the car is armored, isn''t it?"

    Hans nodded. "Yeah."

    "Then go. Handle it." James said as he turned to leave.

    Hans smirked. "As you wish."

    He made his way to the drugstore, and just as he arrived, he saw Bella and Charlotte walking toward him, both carrying a bunch of bags.

    Out of curiosity before they reached him he pulled out his phone to check his balance, only to see that it had dropped by 3,213 dollars.

    His eyes twitched.

    What the hell did she buy?

    "Where is Hans when we need a donkey to carry our stuff?" Bella scoffed, struggling with the weight of the bags.

    "Give it to me, Charlotte." James grabbed three bags from her, handing her his ice cream instead.

    "Thank you." Charlotte said softly, a slight blush dusting her cheeks.

    James then turned his attention to Bella, locking eyes with her. "Can I ask exactly what cost that much money?"

    Bella tilted her head innocently. "Well, shampoos, hair care, nail care, lip balm..." She started listing, her tone casual.

    James narrowed his eyes. "Bella."

    She grinned. "In short, we bought the expensive ones. For quality, of course. And I also got us six super-niche fragrances so you and I can match up perfectly~"

    "You do realize this isn''t a luxury shopping spree, right?"

    Bella winked. "Handsome men should smell expensive darling...and if you think about it I''m spending her money." She pointed at the munching Charlotte.

    But why don''t you understand that it''s blood money, and I need to launder it to use it...?

    James thought, shaking head.

    And Charlotte, still holding her ice cream, suddenly mumbled.

    "She also bought condoms. A lot of them. A 30-pack one with a free¡ª"

    Before she could finish, Bella lunged at her, clamping a hand over her mouth.

    "She''s lying!"

    Charlotte frantically shook her head, her wide eyes saying otherwise.

    "Let''s go, you two..."

    They walked out of the mall, bags in hand, and headed to the car. James slid into the driver''s seat, exhaling as he gripped the steering wheel.

    Bella hopped into the passenger seat, tossing her bags carelessly into the back.

    Charlotte quietly climbed into the backseat, hugging one of her bags as she licked her ice cream.

    "We''re going to fashion street and then heading home, okay?"

    The girls nodded, and thus began four hours of sheer agony as James endured endless shopping while the girls happily browsed store after store.

    We nearly dropped forty thousand at these stores... I''m really going to have to use that blood money he gave me, huh? Ahh...

    But for his happiness the shopping was over finally and it was time to head home.

    Of course it wouldn''t be James if everything went so smoothly.

    Blue lights suddenly flashed behind them, followed by the sound of sirens.

    "Ahh, really?" Bella sighed. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "There was a 50 speed limit sign. You''re getting fined." Charlotte said from behind.

    James glanced at her in the backseat and smirked. "Someone who doesn''t even have a driver''s license can''t be fined."

    On the outside, he seemed calm. But inside? Pure panic.

    Why now? Why can''t I have a normal day?

    Before he knew it, the officer was already at his window.

    "Good afternoon, sir. You exceeded the speed limit¡ªI clocked you at 78. Can you roll down your window and provide your driver''s license?" The officer asked.

    James remained silent for a moment before he simply opened the car door instead.

    The sudden action made the officer step back, his hand hovering near his weapon.

    "Sir?" He asked cautiously, eyeing James with suspicion.

    "I''m sorry " James said, gesturing toward the car. "But look, this is a special vehicle, I can''t roll down the window, only just a bit."

    The officer hesitated before stepping closer.

    As he examined the door, his eyes widened, it was thicker than normal. The windows, nearly half a brick thick, were clearly bulletproof.

    The officer frowned. "I need to check something. You can sit back."

    He walked past the car, noting the license plate, and returned to his patrol vehicle to run it through the system.

    Within seconds, bold red letters appeared on his screen:

    "DO NOT STOP ¨C RESTRICTED INDIVIDUAL"

    The officer''s pulse quickened as he read the warning on the screen.

    Restricted Individual?

    His fingers hovered over the keyboard, hesitating. He had never encountered a restriction like this before.

    A crackle from his radio made him jump.

    "Unit 3-1, status update?"

    "Possible restricted individuals. Running a plate now."

    A long pause. Too long. Then¡ª

    "Disengage."

    His grip on the radio tightened. His eyes darted to the vehicle again.

    Who the hell was in that car?

    "Dispatch, confirm restriction on license plate XJ-572Q. I repeat, XJ-572Q. Who am I dealing with?"

    Silence.

    Then, a sharp burst of static.

    "Unit 3-1, disengage immediately. Do not engage."

    Then, after a while another car arrived.

    A full-white sedan, no license plates, tinted windows. It parked right behind the officer.

    A big, tall man stepped out of the vehicle, moving slowly toward the officer''s car.

    He stopped, knocked on the window, and just stood there.

    "If you obstruct a traffic stop, I can¡ª"

    Suddenly, a powerful punch landed straight on his nose.

    The officer reeled back, dazed. Before he could react, the man grabbed him by the hair, yanking his head up.

    "What the fuck is that saying?!" He turned the officer''s head to the laptop.

    "Restricted person, doesn''t it?" He scoffed.

    "Even dispatch told you to fucking leave, and you''re still here? You got a death wish?"

    The officer, still dazed, fumbled for his gun.

    "No, no! I¡ªI want to help you! Look! It says International Security Department. I...S...D." He showed his badge.

    But the officer wasn''t really impressed.

    Instead, he pushed the red button in his patrol car.

    A silent alert. A distress signal.

 Chapter 22: I feel safe...

    Chapter 22: I feel safe..."All units, respond to¡ª"

    Static filled the radio as the man suddenly snatched the officer radio.

    "Dispatch, this is Wei Masua, agent of the ISD badge number 4242KI, I''m with Unit 3-1. There is no problem. Call back all units. Over."

    A moment of silence. More static.

    Then, a voice crackled through.

    "Roger."

    "Well, I doubt nobody will come here, so before this situation escalates, thank me, because I just saved your life, son." The man wiped the blood off his face. "That guy would''ve killed you without hesitation, got it? I actually care about you, brat."

    He sighed, glancing at the officer. "I was speeding through traffic, praying you''d still be alive. Praying that your family wouldn''t be mourning you by nightfall."

    After cleaning the last traces of blood from his face, he clapped the officer on the shoulder.

    "So now, drive back to the station. I''ll make sure you get three days off. Spend time with your loved ones. Be happy, okay?"

    He gave a small smile.

    The officer swallowed, still shaken. "O... okay, sir."

    "Nice. Now go...drive!"

    He banged on the car door, and the officer quickly pulled away, driving off into the night.

    I hope you''re having a good day, James. I really do.

    The words echoed in his mind, as he approached James'' car.

    But inside the car, they had no idea what happened.

    The reinforced bulletproof doors were thick and they didn''t hear a single sound from outside.

    And they weren''t even paying attention.

    Bella was glued to her phone, completely absorbed in her game, not caring about anything happening beyond the screen. Meanwhile, Charlotte had dozed off, her soft breathing the only sign of life from the back seat.

    And James was just fabricating a good story to tell the officer why he was driving without a license.

    Then the man appeared with a polite smile.

    "Hello, I''m Officer Barkley from the Highway Patrol." His words were smooth. "There''s no problem, so you should go and have a beautiful night."

    Fuck are you doing here...

    "Thanks!" Answered James and the man turned and walked away.

    "That was strange."

    "What?" Bella asked with a smile, finally looking up from her phone.

    "I''m pretty sure that was an ISD agent..."

    Bella blinked, tilting her head. "ISD? Are you sure?"

    James didn''t answer right away. He drummed his fingers against the steering wheel, staring at the car as it disappeared down the road.

    "Yeah...Hector gave me detailed information about all of them some times ago, and I remember one with a scar on the face."

    A soft snore interrupted him.

    Bella glanced back and chuckled. "Well, Charlotte doesn''t care. She''s out."

    "Well, me neither..." James said as he started driving away.

    Bella raised an eyebrow. "Really?"

    "Yeah...the NSBI and the ISB hate each other, and they usually sabotage each other''s investigations and raids. So, there are no worries."

    "Why do they hate each other?" Bella asked, genuinely curious.

    James smirked. "The NSBI and the local police force are corrupt, and the ISB hates them for it. But the ISB controls drug trafficking and makes a profit from it, so the NSBI hates them for that."

    "What? They control drug trafficking?" Bella asked, surprised. She knew nothing about drugs, her field was human trafficking, or rather, destroying it.

    James nodded. "Drug money is so massive that even controlling a small part of it brings extreme wealth. The ISB operates in four nations, and the money they make from drugs? They reinvest it into the economy, military or into the ISB itself.

    Bella frowned. "Wait... so they control your trade too?"

    James smirked. "They wanted to. But they found Hector at the worst possible time, and, well... he didn''t take their demands too well."

    "I can imagine that."

    They laughed, and the rest of the drive was filled with small talk until they got close to the house.

    "Since we''re dating, are you sleeping with me?" James asked.

    Bella acted like she didn''t even hear it. She thought she was hallucinating.

    "Bella...?" James asked again.

    "Yeah?"

    "Shall I take you home, or are you coming with me?"

    She blinked, like her brain short-circuited. But it was already decided asJames took a left turn and arrived at the entrance of Billionaire''s Hill.

    She didn''t say a word as they pulled up to a double-gated mansion with security everywhere. The house itself was massive, with tall columns.

    "Ahh, finally." James sighed, stepping out and opening the back door. "Wake up, Charlotte."

    She didn''t respond.

    "Wakey wakey." He shook her gently, but she was in a deep sleep, completely comfortable.

    James smirked, then sighed as he unbuckled her and lifted her into his arms.

    "Sir, should we help?" One of the guards stepped up, an automatic rifle slung over his shoulder.

    "Uh, yeah, there are a lot of bags. Can you guys bring them inside?"

    "Of course."

    James watched as the guards moved with weapons almost like a special forces unit.

    Then he turned at Bella, who was still sitting in the car, staring into space.

    He knocked on the window. "Bella, are you having a stroke?"

    She blinked and snapped out of it. "Oh, no. I''m fine."

    She still looked confused, but she finally got out of the car, and together, they headed inside and it was stunning inside.

    The house''s interior was modern, marble everywhere, a grand chandelier hanging from the ceiling, and vast open spaces filled with fine furniture. Every detail screamed luxury.

    They walked into one of the living rooms, where James'' mother was sitting on the couch, casually watching a reality show.

    But as soon as she saw James with a child on his shoulder, she shot up from the couch so fast it was as if she were in her twenties again.

    "I said I wanted a grandchild, but this fast???" She screamed, jumping up and down.

    Charlotte woke up at the sudden noise, rubbing her eyes as she looked around in confusion.

    "Mom, I''m not a rabbit." James laughed as he gently put Charlotte down. "She is my friend¡ªI mean, buddy... daughter... Ah, just forget it. She''ll be staying with me for some time."

    Charlotte blinked, still half-asleep, as she looked at the woman in front of her.

    "Nice to meet you too...?" She mumbled, unsure of what was happening.

    Erika''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she gently held Charlotte''s hands.

    "Oh, your little hands are so soft! And look at those sleepy eyes."

    She''s adorable." She stood up, smoothing out her dress. "Well, if she''s staying here, then we need to make sure she''s comfortable! Charlotte, do you like sweets?"

    Charlotte hesitated, then nodded slowly. "I... love?"

    Erika clapped her hands. "Perfect I have a lot of them, James, take her to freshen up while I get all the sweets I got."

    As he led Charlotte away, Erika turned to Bella with a knowing smirk. "And you, dear? Are you staying in James'' room?"

    Bella nearly choked. "W-What?! Yes...no actually¡ª"

    Erika just laughed. "I''m just teasing, sweetheart."

    Meanwhile James went with Charlotte on a little adventure through the massive house, searching for the bathroom. Somehow, after taking a few wrong turns, they ended up in Rafel''s room.

    "Ey, Rafael! How are you?" James grinned as he walked in, immediately pulling his little brother into a hug.

    Rafael groaned but hugged him back. "I''m good... but you got me a teacher who makes my life sheer hell." He laughed, then suddenly froze when he noticed Charlotte standing beside James. "Uh... and she is?"

    Raising an eyebrow at his reaction, James patted Charlotte''s head. "Oh, she''s staying with us for a while. Charlotte, this is my little brother, Rafael. Rafael, meet Charlotte."

    Charlotte gave a small wave. "Hi."

    Rafael nodded. "Hello."

    James sighed. "Now, tell me, where the hell is the bathroom? I couldn''t find it."

    Rafael smirked. "End of the hallway to the left."

    As they stepped into the pure white marble bathroom¡ªso large it was nearly the size of their old dining room, James handed Charlotte a towel and the shampoo they had bought for her.

    "Alright, take a shower. I''ll go get you some pajamas we bought." He said, turning to leave.

    But before he could step away, Charlotte grabbed his sleeve. "I can''t shower alone..." she mumbled.

    James raised an eyebrow. "You''re seven. Why not?"

    Charlotte clutched the towel tightly, her gaze dropping to the floor. "I''ve never done it alone before...I had a maid to help me." she admitted softly.

    A maid??

    James exhaled, running a hand through his hair. "Alright, here''s the deal. I''ll stay right outside the door. If you need help, just call me, okay?"

    She hesitated for a moment, then gave a small nod. "Okay..."

    Not even a minute later, Charlotte was already opening the door.

    "I don''t know how to start the water." She said, looking frustrated.

    James blinked. "What?"

    "It''s complicated."

    Sighing, he stepped back inside, only to be met with the most overdesigned shower system he had ever seen.

    "What the hell is this?" He muttered, staring at the sleek control panel, multiple knobs, and touchscreen. "Why does a shower need this many buttons?"

    Charlotte just stood there, waiting.

    James groaned. "Alright, let''s figure this out..."

    James pressed a button at random¡ª

    WHOOSH!

    A jet of high-pressure water blasted straight at them like an industrial power washer.

    "GAH¡ª!" James barely had time to react before he was completely soaked. His shirt clung to him, water dripping from his hair.

    Charlotte burst into laughter, doubling over as she clutched her stomach. "You look like a wet cat!" she wheezed between giggles.

    Still laughing, Charlotte pointed at another button. "Try that one!"

    James narrowed his eyes. "You sure?"

    She nodded eagerly.

    As James pressed the button, the overhead lights suddenly shut off.

    A soft, ambient purple glow filled the bathroom, and tiny star-like lights twinkled across the ceiling.

    "Whoa..." Charlotte stared up in awe, eyes wide with amazement.

    James, on the other hand, sighed in relief as he finally spotted the right button. He pressed it, and warm water cascaded from the showerhead like it was supposed to.

    "Okay, there. Shower time." He turned to leave.

    As James stepped out and leaned against the door, he let out a slow breath.

    What the fuck...

    His mind replayed what he had just seen...the faint bruises covering Charlotte''s arms, the fading marks on her legs. Some were old, turning yellowish, while others were fresh, deep purple against her pale skin.

    "That''s not from falling down... That''s not from playing too rough... Someone did this to her."

    His jaw clenched. A sick feeling twisted in his stomach. He had seen bruises like that before...on people who had been through hell.

    "Get a grip, James. The kid''s safe now. That''s what matters." He slapped his own face.

    But even as he told himself that, the anger didn''t fade.

    And after ten minutes passed the door was opened.

    "I''m done." Charlotte said.

    James nodded. "Okay, just go downstairs and sit in the living room. My mom will be there.

    Charlotte ran down the stairs, her small footsteps echoing through the hall. James sighed as he turned back to take his own shower.

    By the time he finished and made his way downstairs, Bella was already waiting for him, arms crossed and eyes narrowed.

    "You showered without me???"

    "I can shower again." He said and Bella''s face turned bright red.

    "Not in front of a child!" James'' mother screamed.

    He laughed and grabbed a single gummy bear and said " I''m going to sleep see y''all tomorrow."

    "It''s only seven." Bella said.

    James stretched his arms with a yawn. "I''m tired, especially after that long shopping trip today. So, good night."

    I want to sleep with you..." Charlotte said, grabbing James'' arm.

    Before he could respond, Bella latched onto him too. "Me too."

    James sighed, looking at both of them. "I bought a mansion with nine bedrooms... go use those."

    Charlotte looked up with his big eyes and said "But I feel safe with you."

    James froze for a moment.

    Safe.

    The word echoed in his mind, louder than it should have.

    He glanced down at Charlotte, her small hands gripping his sleeve like he was her only anchor in the world. Her bruises, the way she barely reacted to pain, the way she followed him without question, it all clicked. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    This kid had never felt safe before.

    A strange tightness formed in his chest, something unfamiliar, something he didn''t know how to deal with.

    He let out a breath he didn''t realize he was holding. "Alright, fine. "

    Charlotte''s face lit up, and Bella smirked like she''d just won something.

    James sighed. He had a feeling this was going to be a long night.

    And it was, indeed, a long night.

    Bella snored like a giant.

    Charlotte, on the other hand, was a relentless sleeper¡ªkicking, rolling, and somehow taking up more space than should be physically possible for someone her size.

    James endured it for as long as he could. But after the fortieth kick...one that landed straight in his ribs...he had enough.

    With a tired sigh, he grabbed a pillow and moved to the floor.

    A mansion with nine bedrooms, and yet here I am... sleeping on the floor.

    James closed his eyes, accepting his fate.

 Chapter 23: Morning.

    Chapter 23: Morning.As James woke up in the morning, he felt something heavy on his chest. Opening his eyes, he saw Charlotte lying on top of him. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "This girl..." He mumbled, carefully picking her up and laying her down on the bed.

    However, the blanket was covering Bella entirely, so James yanked it away, only to freeze in place.

    Bella was wearing nothing but underwear.

    He quickly looked away. Fuck, I feel like a creep he thought, hastily covering Charlotte with the blanket instead.

    Shaking off the moment, he turned around, searching for his phone. Just as he was about to leave, a low rumbling sound echoed in the room.

    He glanced back and for a moment, his heart skipped a beat.

    Charlotte stood there, clutching the blanket in her hands like a ghost.

    "Go back to sleep." James grabbed the blanket for her and lifted her up.

    "No..." She mumbled, resting her head on James''s shoulder.

    As he tried to lay her back down, she tightened her grip on him. "No," she repeated, holding onto him even stronger and continuing to sleep on his shoulder.

    This girl...

    James finally managed to get out of the room and headed toward the kitchen, where his mom was already making breakfast.

    "Aww, how cute..." She stepped toward James and reached out to take Charlotte into her arms, but she refused.

    "She''s like a sloth, a sloth that loves you."

    Laughing, she stepped back and continued slicing the bread.

    James let out a small sigh but didn''t bother prying Charlotte off. Instead, he walked carefully toward the table.

    "You should just accept your fate. Looks like you''re her favorite pillow now."

    James rolled his eyes but didn''t argue. Instead, he reached for a glass of water, taking a sip while Charlotte continued to doze off peacefully.

    His mother placed a plate of scrambled eggs and toast in front of him. "Eat before it gets cold. Do you want me to make something for her too?"

    James glanced down at her, who showed no signs of waking up anytime soon.

    "Maybe later. She''s still out...anyway where are her things? You know, the stuff we bought for her?" James looked around not seeing a thing.

    "I got up at six, so I already sorted everything."

    "Oh, really?"

    "Yeah. Her clothes are in the bedroom next to yours. It has a shower so I also organized the shampoos and other stuff."

    "Thats perfect then we are going to freshen up a bit."

    James finished his plate and carried Charlotte to her room, who was still snoozing.

    "Wake up." He leaned her forward and started shaking her gently.

    "Wake up, lady."

    Charlotte slowly opened her eyes as James set her down. She just stood there, looking like a lost kitten, still drowsy as she blinked sleepily.

    "Wash up, brush your teeth, and grab some clothes." James said as he turned to leave.

    "I... can''t reach the faucet..."

    "You can." James replied.

    "I can''t."

    "Try it."

    "No."

    Ahhh, does she think I''m her servant or what...?

    With a sigh, James grabbed her, lifting her fragile body up and held her in place until she was done.

    And it took a while but at least Charlotte woke up fully.

    "Okay, we just need to find you some clothes but where?"

    James looked around the room, but there was no cabinet in sight. He opened one of the doors, and to his surprise, a large walk-in wardrobe stretched before him.

    And I got cabinets in my room, huh... He thought as he stepped inside, admiring his mother''s immaculate work in sorting the different clothes.

    "When you''re finished, come downstairs. I''m going to get dressed too."

    "I want... matching outfits. Like you did with Bella." Charlotte whispered, staring at the ground, her cheeks turning pink.

    Why are girls like this...? James sighed but pulled out his phone to check the weather.

    "27 and sunny all day. So, choose something light.." He said, scanning the wardrobe. There was so much stuff, he barely even remembered buying this much.

    All he recalled was the amount of money he had spent.

    "That one." Charlotte suddenly pointed to an emerald green skirt.

    "I don''t think I can match that color." James said, taking it down from the hanger. "But I''ll try." He smiled. "I think you should pair it with a shirt...like this." He grabbed a short sleeved shirt with a floral pattern.

    Charlotte simply smiled without saying anything.

    "This white bucket hat and this belt." James added, picking them up. "And that''s it. You can choose your shoes, maybe sandals, like these."

    She remained silent, her fingers lightly brushing the fabric.

    "What? You don''t like it?"

    "I like it very much!" She suddenly shouted, making James laugh.

    "Then that''s it. I''ll try my best to match it." He said, patting her head before heading out.

    As James left the room, Charlotte stood there for a moment, staring at the clothes he had picked out for her.

    She had never experienced something like this before.

    It wasn''t just about the outfit itself, it was about the thought behind it.

    The kindness.

    The attention.

    It made her feel special in a way she wasn''t used to.

    For so long, she had felt like an afterthought, like someone who was simply there but never truly seen.

    But now, James without hesitation had taken the time to make her happy. It was such a simple thing, yet it meant everything to her.

    A soft smile appeared on her face as she hugged the clothes close to her chest. It was a small gesture, but to her, it felt like a promise.

    A promise that she wasn''t alone anymore.

    That someone cared.

    The emerald green skirt swayed lightly as she moved, and the floral-patterned matched it perfectly.

    When she adjusted the belt, she couldn''t help but glance at herself in the mirror again.

    For the first time in a long while, she felt... truly happy.

    Slipping into a pair of sandals, she finally stepped out of the room, her heart beating a little faster.

    She wasn''t sure why, but she wanted to see his reaction.

    Would he smile?

    Meanwhile, James was stressing out because he had no idea what to wear and Bella snoring made it worse.

    If I don''t match her outfit, she''s going to cry... And if she cries, that''ll ruin my day... Wait, why do I even care?

    He sighed, rubbing his forehead. Ah... but she''s finally starting to open up. Poor kid.

    For a moment, he just stood there, lost in thought, before shaking himself out of it.

    He started going through his clothes, flipping through shirts until he found a short-sleeved one in exactly emerald green.

    Perfect.

    Without overthinking, he grabbed a pair of white chinos and put them on, standing there like he had just defeated a final boss.

    "Now, some jewelry..." He stepped toward a drawer.

    He picked out a signet gold ring with a "B" on it, a bracelet, and finally, a gold watch to complete the look.

    I got to thank mom for organizing everything perfectly.

    Satisfied, he left the room and headed downstairs to the kitchen again.

    As James walked down the hallway, he stopped in front of a mirror to check himself out.

    "My god... I look like a cartel member." He muttered, staring at his reflection.

    He sighed but then shrugged. "I don''t care. If she''s happy with it, I''m happy too."

    With that, he continued downstairs.

    The moment he stepped into the kitchen, he spotted Charlotte pacing back and forth, munching on a biscuit.

    The second she saw him, she froze, eyes widening before she quickly spun around in excitement.

    "What a princess!" Erika said, smiling as she admired Charlotte''s outfit. Then she turned to James.

    And he did something that not even his mom was expecting.

    He spun around like Charlotte "And here''s the prince."

    Almost immediately, embarrassment hit him, and he stopped, face turning slightly red. Charlotte and his mom burst into laughter, and before he knew it, he found himself laughing too.

    "You look cute." He said, stepping toward Charlotte and gently patting her head.

    Then, suddenly, Charlotte hugged him tightly.

    James stiffened for a moment, caught off guard, but before he could say anything, she whispered softly, "Thank you."

    She hadn''t expected him to actually match his outfit with hers.

    When she had asked, it had been more of a passing thought, something she figured he would ignore or laugh off.

    But he hadn''t.

    He had listened.

    He had cared.

    She hugged him just a little tighter, as if trying to hold onto that feeling for as long as possible, then she looked up her eyes shining.

    "I need to pee." She said.

    There was a little silence.

    "Then go." James looked at her "Don''t even think about it, I''m not escorting you everywhere."

    She said nothing and just ran off.

    "This is going to be a problem..." He muttered, sitting down.

    "You were just like her, always clinging to me. Now you''re experiencing the same struggle I went through." His mother said, sitting down at the table. "Let''s watch the news while we can."

    As the screen came alive, James dropped his glass, which shattered and echoed through the house.

    His mother covered her mouth in shock as he seen the broadcast.

    What happened...? Charlotte came back asking the question.

    James quickly got up, lifting her up and directing his gaze away from the TV with a smile, but deep down he was panicking.

 Chapter 24: Forever.

    Chapter 24: Forever.Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.

    His hands started sweating, his breathing went shallow,too fast.

    Shit, this is bad. This is really bad.

    His pulse pounded in his ears, drowning out everything else.

    Every second that passed felt like a knot tightening around his neck.

    Calm down. Act normal. Just don''t fucking freeze up.

    But his body wasn''t listening.

    His heart slammed against his ribs, desperate to break free. And then¡ª

    Warmth. A small touch cutting through the storm. Hands, tiny but steady, pressing against his cheeks.

    Charlotte didn''t understand the weight crushing him, the panic suffocating him...but maybe that''s why her touch worked.

    She wasn''t scared, wasn''t overthinking. She was just there.

    Her tiny hands pressed against his cheeks.

    James just stared into her eyes.

    Big. Round. Innocent.

    Her tiny hands held his face. "Calm down."

    He sucked in a breath, but it was too fast, too sharp. His vision blurred at the edges. He felt like he was drowning in the open air.

    Charlotte frowned, tilting her head. "Why are you breathing like that? You look silly."

    She blinked up at him, then suddenly puffed out her cheeks like a balloon. She held it for a second, then blew the air out in a long, exaggerated whooosh.

    "Like this." She said, and she did it again. Slowly. Deliberately. Her tiny hands still cupping his face, her expression nothing but pure focus.

    James pulse was still hammering, his thoughts still a tangled, frantic mess. But she wasn''t letting go. Wasn''t looking away. Just breathing.

    "Come on." She urged, tapping his cheek. "Breathe like me."

    James tried.

    The first inhale was too shaky.

    Charlotte huffed. "No, no, like this." She did it again, exaggerating the motion. In. Out. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In. Hold. Out.

    Still too fast.

    Again.

    Again.

    Slowly, barely the tightness in his chest started to ease. Not gone. Not even close. But something in the way Charlotte kept going, completely unbothered, made it harder to stay stuck in his head.

    After a moment, she grinned. "See? Not so hard!"

    She smiled but the moment they had not lasted long.

    A loud, ear-piercing screech tore through the street, the sound of brakes grinding hard against the road.

    James barely had time to register it before two cars sped through the gates, doors flew open.

    Ferucci was the first to step out, moving fast, his expression unreadable. Hector followed right behind, his sharp gaze locking onto James.

    James tensed, his body still buzzing from the panic that had just barely begun to fade.

    "Go inside, okay?" James said his voice was firm but not harsh as she put down Charlotte.

    She looked up at him, her tiny hands curled into fists.

    She wasn''t stupid.

    Something was happening. Something big.

    Big enough to shake James¡ªthe Angel of Death.

    No, no. Not that. He wasn''t that. He was just James.

    "Okay." She said. But before turning away, she looked at James one more time, her voice quieter but unwavering. "If I can help, I''m here."

    Then she spun on her heel and ran inside.

    James exhaled slowly, his shoulders tightening as he turned back to Ferucci.

    The moment of calm was gone.

    And whatever was coming next¡ªit wasn''t going to be good and it was worse than Jmaes thought.

    "So, she''s his daughter?" Hector asked.

    James exhaled harshly, raking a hand through his hair. "Yeah. Fuck....what are the chances they''re going to come after her?"

    "She''s the last Augustus, which means she owns everything." Ferucci said, lighting a cigarette. "Millions worth of houses, land, cars... and who the hell knows how much cash stashed away somewhere."

    "I only saw the news, who died exactly?"

    Hector sank onto the couch with a heavy sigh. "Every top dog, Vallen, Marius, Daniel. Everyone with power in the family."

    James let that sink in. It wasn''t just a hit. It was a purge. "This was a message, wasn''t it?"

    Ferucci exhaled smoke through his nose. "Yeah. And they made sure everyone saw it. Bodies on the news, no censorship. Even CCTV footage of Lucian getting stabbed." He spat onto the floor.

    Stabbed in maximum security.

    "We need to act," Hector said, standing up. " He ran ten percent of the drug trade. Now that is up for grabs, and the sharks would come fast.

    "No." James voice was firm, unshakable.

    Hector frowned. "No?"

    "If we step in, it''s going to be a bloodbath."

    Ferucci flicked ash from his cigarette. "So we do nothing?"

    "The ISB is in the city, I met one of the agent yesterday."

    Hector''s eyes widened. "You what?"

    "Not exactly ''met.''" James expression remained unreadable. "Traffic stop. Fake cop."

    Ferucci and Hector exchanged a look.

    "Where the hell was Hans?" Hector asked.

    "I sent him on a mission." James kept his tone even.

    No way I''m telling them Sophia joined my fanclub.

    Ferucci let out a slow breath. "But why kill Lucian? He wasn''t what he used to be."

    "He still had government officials in his pocket."

    "So there''s the option, NSBI or the ISB." Hector looked at James "But the problem right now is the kid."

    "The heir is in your care." Ferucci said, stomping his cigarette.

    James nodded. "What the hell do I do with her? Her grandfather overseas probably doesn''t even know what''s happening."

    Hector scoffed. "Well, Lucian''s dead. Someone''s gotta bury him."

    James let out a bitter laugh. "Oh, right. Almost forgot."

    "So... we just sit back?" Ferucci asked, his voice edged with frustration.

    "Not exactly," James said. "Call everyone we have in our pocket. See if anyone knows what the hell is going on. We need clues."

    Ferucci nodded, already pulling out his phone.

    "In the meantime," James continued, "I''ll take care of Charlotte."

    "You need more security," Hector said, his tone firm. "At least another car following you. If the ISB or the NSBI had a hand in this, they didn''t just want Lucian dead."

    "Yeah, I agree. And double the security around the house too. Don''t let Mom or Rafael go out." He said and turned around and stepped inside the house, where his mother was playing with Charlotte.

    "What do you want to do, Princess?" He asked with a smile.

    "Date!" Charlotte declared, staring straight at him.

    James blinked. "You want me to take you on a date?"

    "Yeah..." She mumbled, blushing.

    A date... on the same day your father was stabbed to death? That''s going to be ruthless...

    But he forced a grin and ruffled her hair. "Okay, let''s go." He grabbed her arm gently, ready to take her out.

    "Wait, James..." His mother''s voice stopped him.

    He turned. "Yes, Mom?"

    She glanced at Charlotte, then back at James, hesitating. "Uh... did you have a hand in... you know?"

    James didn''t even flinch. "No."

    His mother let out a long sigh of relief, her shoulders sagging.

    As they stepped outside, two black SUVs were already waiting for them. Guards stood beside the vehicles, their hands resting on automatic rifles.

    James frowned. "Uh, Hector... isn''t this a bit much?"

    "Don''t worry." Hector said, unfazed. "They''re legal¡ªlicensed to carry, fully certified."

    James sighed, glancing at Charlotte, who was looking up at the heavily armed men with wide, curious eyes.

    "Princess, you''re about to have the safest date of your life."

    Charlotte beamed. "Yeah, I am." she said proudly before climbing into the car.

    Outside, the guards moved with precision, securing the perimeter before the SUVs pulled away from the house.

    "Fancy restaurant or something else? What do you want?" James asked.

    "Fancy one." Charlotte answered without hesitation.

    James smirked. "Alright. Go to Helios," he instructed the driver, who nodded and pulled onto the road.

    When they arrived, it was something else entirely.

    The two black SUVs pulled up in front of a high-end restaurant with a sprawling terrace.

    The moment they stopped, heavily armed guards stepped out first, scanning the area before opening the door for James and Charlotte.

    A long line stretched outside, filled with morning diners dressed like celebrities, their outfits screaming wealth and status.

    As James and Charlotte walked past them, whispers started. Eyes lingered.

    "Welcome back, James." One of the waiters greeted, stepping forward with a polished smile.

    "Hello," James said casually. "Can I get a table for two?"

    "Of course you can. Please follow me," The waiter said, leading them inside without hesitation.

    Helios was a fancy restaurant¡ªan expensive one.

    But James didn''t just dine here; he had money invested in it, or at least that''s what Hector did.

    Wealthy people loved to "sniff", and a high-end restaurant was the perfect place to get certain products flowing into the right hands. Influence, deals, and power were exchanged over wine glasses and gourmet meals.

    And right now, James was walking in with the last heir of the Augustus empire.

    As they sat down, Charlotte felt the weight of countless eyes on them. The hushed whispers drifting through the restaurant made her frown in confusion.

    "Why don''t they know who you are?" She asked, locking eyes with James.

    He raised a brow. "What do you mean?"

    "You''re the underworld king, and it seems like they don''t know."

    James chuckled, leaning back in his chair. "You know, Bella seems like she''s doing nothing¡ªlike she''s still sleeping, right?"

    Charlotte nodded. "Yes?"

    James smirked. "Bella controls the media. The writers. She makes sure my name doesn''t get mentioned. If something about me does slip through, she buries it before it spreads. She usually works at night... when she''s not harassing me, that is."

    "But she can''t stop everything..." Charlotte pointed out.

    James smirked. "She doesn''t waste time chasing every little rumor online¡ªthat''s impossible. But the big news corporations? The ones that actually influence important people? That''s where she has her grip."

    Charlotte leaned back, thinking. "So, as long as she controls the major outlets, even if people talk online, it never really becomes real news?"

    James nodded. "Now you''re getting it, Princess."

    This girl...Lucian''s blood is already showing.

    A waiter approached, pen and notepad ready. "What would you like to eat?"

    James glanced at the menu briefly before ordering. "A medium-well steak, a potato salad, and water."

    The waiter nodded, then turned to Charlotte. "And for you, miss?"

    "Same." She said without hesitation.

    "Since it''s a date, we need to get to know each other better, don''t we?" James said, resting his chin on his hand.

    Charlotte nodded eagerly. "What''s your favorite color?" she asked.

    "Beige." James answered without much thought. "Yours?"

    "Beige." She repeated instantly.

    James blinked. "Beige?"

    She nodded again.

    He stared at her for a moment before sighing. Why is she like a parrot...?

    I need to ask about her grandparents, but how should I...

    Before James could figure out a way to bring it up, Charlotte spoke first.

    "Where is your dad?" She asked, tilting her head.

    James blinked. "My dad?"

    "Yeah, I didn''t see him in the house yesterday or today."

    He leaned back, exhaling. "He went for milk."

    Charlotte frowned. "Milk?"

    "Yeah... and he hasn''t come back yet."

    She stared at him, processing his words. "When will he?"

    James smirked, but there was no humor in it. "Probably when he finds out I''m worth a lot of money."

    Charlotte froze for a moment, completely still.

    "Why don''t you just say that he left?" She asked quietly.

    James sighed. "Because you''re a child, and that''s why."

    "You don''t need to say it like that. I know what it means..." Charlotte huffed, rolling her eyes.

    "What about your grandparents?" He asked, watching her reaction carefully.

    "My grandparents?" Charlotte repeated, her brows furrowing slightly.

    "Yeah." He said keeping his tone casual, though his eyes stayed sharp, watching her closely.

    "They''re already buried." Charlotte said.

    James choked on his water, coughing hard. "What... did you just say?" He stared at her, his grip tightening around the glass.

    "They died." She repeated calmly.

    James felt his mind racing. "Wait... when Vallen told you that your grandpa would come back, and you just said ''okay''¡ª"

    "They told me I had to say that." Charlotte admitted, her voice steady but quiet. "And if you ever asked, I was supposed to lie and say I had a grandpa."

    James felt his chest tighten, his pulse hammering in his ears. His mind scrambled for any other possibility any way this wasn''t what it sounded like.

    No. No. No.

    Lucian...no fucking way. No fucking way you did this to me.

    You fucking knew.

    Lucian, you bastard. No. No. No.

    James thoughts spiraled, his chest tightening with every realization.

    If her grandfather was already dead... that meant there was no backup. No safety net. No one left.

    You chose me to raise her?

    No. There''s no way. It''s all just a big lie...

    Don''t panic, James. Don''t fucking panic.

    His mind screamed at him to fix this, to find another way¡ªbut there wasn''t one.

    Lucian, you son of a bitch...

    "You''re doing that weird face again." Charlotte''s voice cut through the chaos in his head.

    James blinked, snapping back to reality. His breathing was still too fast, his hands still unsteady, but the weight of her stare anchored him.

    "Yeah... sorry. Just thinking."

    Charlotte narrowed her eyes. "Thinking too hard."

    James let out a short, shaky laugh. "Maybe."

    Think...think...think...think¡ª

    "I know he died or at least I assume from your reaction earlier and now..." She said with a shaky voice, looking down. "He told me he was going to die... and that he would find someone to take care of me... and it''s you, James." She looked up, her eyes filled with tears.

    James froze again, his mouth agape as he stared at her. She said it so easily.

    "What do you mean he knew? What did he say, Charlotte? Who was after him, who¡ª"

    "I want to know what happens next!" Her voice shattered the calmness of the restaurant. "Are you going to throw me away?"

    James breath slowed as he looked into her eyes, eyes that reflected everything she felt, her broken soul laid bare.

    "There''s an orphanage that..."

    Her sniffles and quick, uneven breaths stopped him. Stopped him from saying anything else.

    Don''t think about it, James. You have no relation to her. She''s Lucian''s daughter. Don''t think about it.

    She was waiting. Hoping.

    He could see it¡ªthe fear of being abandoned, the silent plea hidden behind her trembling lips.

    His thoughts screamed at him to walk away. She''s Lucian''s daughter. She''s not your problem. Don''t do this, James.

    "How about...you stay with me instead?" He said it, he said what his heart told to say.

    Because this child only cared about love, love that she never felt, love that she never got.

    She didn''t want money, influence, or people to fear her.

    Just a child, borned into one of the bloodiest families and now she was alone.

    Charlotte''s eyes widened, her tear-filled gaze snapping up to meet James. For a moment, she just stared at him, like she couldn''t quite believe what he''d just said.

    "Forever?" Her voice was barely above a whisper, raw and fragile, like she was scared the answer would change if she spoke too loudly.

    James sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Yeah, princess...forever."

    A shaky breath left her, and before James could react, Charlotte threw herself forward knocking over the silverware and the glasses of the table, wrapping her arms around him.

    The dam holding back her emotions finally broke, and quiet sobs muffled against his shirt.

    James stiffened at first, not used to this kind of thing, but after a second, his hand came up to rest on the back of her head.

    "We are family now."

    Charlotte nodded against him, holding on as if she was afraid he''d take it back.

 Chapter 25: Therapy.

    Chapter 25: Therapy.I really did it, didn''t I?

    James questioned himself, but Charlotte''s crying and the way she clung to him so tightly gave him the answer.

    I became a foster father out of nowhere... No, this was Lucian''s plan. That bold headed...no, he''s dead. Respect the dead, James. Respect the dead.

    That motherfucker, Lucian... I''m going down to hell to kick your ass.

    "James?" Charlotte looked up at him, her eyes red and swollen from crying.

    "Y-Yeah?"

    "Are you okay?" She asked, gripping him even tighter, whispering the words near his ear.

    "Of course I am. But what about you? You just lost your father."

    She didn''t answer right away. Instead, she hugged him even more tightly.

    "I was always with my mother in a huge house. He only saw me three times, and that was enough to know he never wanted me..."

    James felt something crack inside him. Before he even realized it, a tear slipped down his cheek.

    He understood that feeling all too well, the pain of having a father who didn''t want him.

    Not the father he made up for stories, the one who supposedly died in the war.

    No, his real father.

    The one who left them when things got too hard, when they became too expensive to keep.

    A small hand touched his face.

    Gently wiped away his tears.

    "James...?"

    "Oh, I''m sorry." He quickly wiped his face, but Charlotte just stared at him. Then, to his surprise, she cupped his cheek¡ªjust like she did that morning.

    "From now on, I''ll call you Daddy."

    Silence.

    "No. There''s no way you''re calling me that." He pulled her away and set her back down in the chair.

    "Why? You don''t want me?" Her voice trembled as fresh tears welled up in her eyes.

    "No, that''s not it. But you can''t call me that. Just call me James, and that''s it."

    "But you''re technically my father now..."

    "Charlotte, I was the one who shoot his..."

    Shit. Chill, James.You can''t say that to a kid.

    "Shot what?" She tilted her head, confusion written all over her tear streaked face.

    Why am I not panicking? Panic, James. You just took in a child you''ve only known since yesterday. You can''t develop feelings in two days.

    Lucian knew. He knew I wouldn''t let his child be alone.

    That bastard used me.

    "If my father died, what''s going to happen to the family?" Charlotte''s voice shattered James thoughts.

    How the hell was he supposed to answer that?

    He exhaled. "You are the family."

    Her eyes widened.

    "For now, I''m not going to talk to you as a child but as the head of the Augustus family," James continued. "Everyone else is gone. Vallen, Marius, and Daniel¡ªthe pillars of the family¡ªthey''re dead. And the men who once served your father? They''ve scattered."

    But Charlotte''s reaction wasn''t what he expected.

    She smiled.

    "Daniel died...?" She asked.

    "Yeah..."

    James felt a chill run down his spine as her smile widened for a brief moment before dropping into something softer, relief.

    This kid is creepy. Is she possessed by a demon?

    Charlotte stared at her hands, knuckles turning white. "I think you''ve noticed the bruises on my body..."

    James didn''t say anything, just watched her.

    "The woman who gave birth to me... she was the one who beat me." Her voice wavered, eyes welling up with tears. "And it was also¡ª"

    "You don''t have to explain yourself." James cut in, his voice firm yet steady. "You don''t have to justify why you feel the way you do. You don''t owe them anything." He leaned forward slightly. "We''re living in the present, and we''ll go into the future together. As a family. You Augustus Charlotte. And me James Bellini."

    Why the hell am I talking like this? Since when did I start sounding like a damn father?

    Charlotte hesitated, then slowly lifted her gaze to meet his.

    "...So, does that mean you''ll let me call you Daddy?"

    James groaned, running a hand down his face. "Charlotte."

    Charlotte giggled at his reaction, the first genuine laugh he''d ever heard from her. It was light, small, almost foreign coming from someone who had lived through hell.

    James sighed, leaning back in his chair, rubbing his temples. "You''re enjoying this, aren''t you?"

    "Maybe." She smiled again, but this time, there was something softer in it. "It''s funny seeing you all serious."

    James let out a breath, shaking his head. "You''re a weird kid."

    "I know."

    A silence stretched between them, not heavy, not awkward. Just... there. The kind of silence where words weren''t necessary.

    Then Charlotte spoke again. "What happens now?"

    James tapped his fingers against the table. "What do you mean?"

    "I''m the last you said."

    "When you grow up you will do what you want, what I meant by that is the family as a organized crime is over, the Augustus name no longer feared or has influence."

    "But I''m still alive."

    She was right. She was alive¡ªwhich was a problem. A big one.

    They would come for the money. There was no way Lucian hadn''t written everything in her name. He might have been a bastard, but he wasn''t stupid.

    "I''ll make one thing clear, Charlotte." His voice was firm. "If you stay with me, you''re under my protection. You don''t need to fear anyone."

    Charlotte tilted her head, thinking.

    "...So I really can''t call you Daddy?"

    James sighed again, dragging a hand down his face. He didn''t answer, but deep down, he felt something strange. Something unfamiliar.

    Family.

    He had never wanted one. Never thought about it. But somehow, in the span of just a few days, this stubborn little girl had wormed her way into his life. And now?

    Now, she was his responsibility.

    Whether he liked it or not.

    "Here''s the medium-rare steak and potato salad." The waiter arrived.

    "Thank you." James muttered. He picked up his fork, hesitated for half a second, then started stress-eating.

    Charlotte watched him, then picked up her own fork and poked at her food.

    "This is our first meal as a family?" She asked, her voice light, almost teasing.

    James paused mid-chew, glancing at her. "Yeah... so eat every bit of it."

    Charlotte giggled but did as he said, taking small bites at first before slowly easing into it.

    For the first time in a long time, she ate with warmth¡ªbecause, for the first time in a long time, she felt like she truly belonged somewhere.

    After finishing their meal, James reached into his pocket and tipped the waitress generously¡ªnot just for the service but for putting up with the little dramatic scene Charlotte had caused earlier.

    The woman gave a grateful nod, and James waved it off before leading Charlotte out of the restaurant.

    "Home or where?" He asked as they stepped outside.

    "Shopping." Charlotte said immediately.

    James raised an eyebrow. "Shopping? What do you want?"

    "A ring."

    "A ring?" He gave her a skeptical look as she blushed, hiding her hands behind her back.

    "Yeah, but I''ll explain it after we buy it!" She said, her voice firm like it was an order rather than a request.

    James sighed. "Alright. Hop in."

    As they got into the car, James leaned toward the driver.

    "Just find a jewelry shop."

    The driver nodded.

    James expected a decent jewelry store, something mid-tier, respectable. But as the car rolled to a stop, he realized this wasn''t just high-end, it was beyond high-end.

    From the outside, the jewelry shop looked elegant.

    Inside gold decor, polished white marble floors.

    But James knew the signs. The real giveaways were the details, the staff wearing white gloves, the way they moved with precise.

    Charlotte, however, didn''t seem fazed at all. She walked right up to a glass display like she belonged there.

    "What do you want, Charlotte?" James asked, already preparing himself for whatever nonsense she was about to say.

    "Matching rings."

    Matching rings?

    She blushed again, avoiding his gaze.

    Ahh, this girl...will bankrupt me...

    One of the staff approached and gave James a bow so deep it made him feel like some kind of emperor, which also gave away that this is going to be expensive.

    "Can you help us find matching rings?"

    "Yes, of course. Please take a look at these."

    With a practiced motion, they pulled out a velvet tray lined with elegant rings, each one gleaming under the bright lights.

    "Alright you better start explaining."

    Charlotte grinned. "I will... after we pick one."

    Of course.

    She carefully examined each ring, her small fingers delicately tracing over the different designs. She took her time, eyes sparkling with excitement as she scrutinized every tiny detail.

    Finally, after what felt like forever, she picked one.

    It was a matching set with small butterfly engravings, each wing inlaid with different-colored crystals.

    Of course, it had to be something complicated.

    "How much?" He asked, bracing himself.

    "This pair symbolizes peace and freedom, represented by the butterfly motif. Crafted with the finest quality diamonds and¡ª"

    "Just the price...please" James interrupted, already feeling his wallet ache.

    "This pair costs 134,000."

    James stared.

    Charlotte, on the other hand, looked up at him with glowing eyes, completely oblivious to the fact that they were standing in front of a six-figure purchase.

    But before James handed over his card, he turned to Charlotte

    "Alright, before I pay, tell me why do we need matching rings?"

    "Because we''re not related by blood..." She said softly "but from this point on, we are family, and this will always symbolize that."

    James froze.

    It wasn''t some childish excuse. It wasn''t just some whim.

    She meant it.

    "O-Okay, I''ll only buy it if it fits-" He said.

    And of course, it fit, almost like fate wanted it to. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As they left the jewelry shop, James let out a deep sigh, still feeling the sting of spending that much money on rings of all things.

    Charlotte, on the other hand, looked completely satisfied, clutching the tiny box like it was the most precious thing in the world.

    And not even five minutes later she was already out sleeping.

    How the hell did this happen?

    His dead friend''s daughter.

    A girl who had lost everything, yet she was smiling, happy that he took her in, like it was the most natural thing in the world.

    It''s not realistic.

    People didn''t just move on like this. A child shouldn''t be this... accepting, this calm after everything.

    A simulation. A trick. Some messed-up dream his brain had cooked up to torture him.

    He let out a slow breath, staring down at her peaceful face.

    If this is a dream, he thought bitterly, then why does it feel so damn real?

    Maybe I should send her to some sort of therapy...

    Would that even help?

    Charlotte had lost her father who didn''t care about her and on top of all that, she had been abused by the people who were supposed to care for her.

    Yet here she was. Smiling. Acting like nothing was wrong.

    That wasn''t normal.

    No one bounces back that fast.

    James glanced down at her sleeping face. Peaceful. Too peaceful. Like she had just decided to move on.

    It didn''t sit right with him.

    He knew that look, the kind of look someone wore when they buried things deep enough that they convinced themselves it didn''t hurt. He''d done the same thing once.

    And now?

    He was still fucked up.

    James exhaled sharply and looked back out the window.

    Yeah. Therapy. I should go too...

 Chapter 26: Next Move.

    Chapter 26: Next Move.As the car turned into the driveway, James was immediately taken aback by the security.

    He had instructed them to double the guards, but what he saw was far beyond that.

    Vehicles blocked the entrance, armed men stood at every corner with rifles in hand, and the entire property looked more like the stronghold of a true kingpin than a home.

    For a moment, his instincts flared, but the soft sound of Charlotte''s cute snoring beside him eased his tension.

    Gently, he unbuckled her seatbelt, scooped her up in his arms, and stepped out of the car.

    She stirred slightly, mumbling something incoherent before nuzzling against his chest. James walked towards the house, where another surprise greeted him inside.

    Seated at the dining table, comfortably eating sandwiches with his mother, were Hector, Ferucci, and Bella. They looked completely at ease, as if they belonged there, as if this was just another normal family dinner.

    But as he wanted to say something Charlotte woke up and blinked sleepily.

    "Are we home... daddy?" She mumbled, looking around.

    Silence fell over the room. Everyone stopped chewing, their attention snapping to James and Charlotte as if they had misheard.

    "Dadddddyy?" Bella stood up, her face flushing. "Then... then I am the moooommy?"

    "No! There is no mommy and daddy!" James said firmly, stepping toward his mother, who looked just as stunned as everyone else.

    "Can you take her to sleep?"

    She stared at him for a moment before nodding. "Of course. Come here, darling." She gently took Charlotte in her arms and carried her upstairs.

    Hector chuckled as took a last bite. "It''s only noon, and you''re already a father. You are truly a man, James."

    "Yeah..." James sighed and sat down.

    But Bella''s sharp eyes caught the gleaming ring on his finger.

    "I think you forgot something..." She said with a smirk, though her eyes were serious.James tilted his hand, confused. "But I can wait..." she murmured, blushing.

    James, however, had no idea what she was referring to.

    "So, the girl is staying with you?" Ferucci asked.

    "That was Lucian''s plan from the beginning. He used me and now I''m going to adopt her."

    Hector nearly choked on his drink. "You said what?!"

    "I adopted her."

    "I really... a mommy..." Bella launched herself at James, hugging him tightly.

    "Hmm, yes, yes," She bounced slightly in excitement, pressing herself against James, causing an awkward moment as her chest unintentionally smothered his face.

    James quickly grabbed Bella''s waist and gently pushed her away to avoid being suffocated by her watermelons. "I see you''re awake, Bella..." He said, blushing.

    But Bella was lost in her own world. "But we need children who share our blood... but I... I''m young. I want to wait until I''m 28... but if you want, I can..." She shivered, her hands resting on her stomach.

    "Calm down, you succubus, and let us hear James." Hector said.

    "That''s the second time you''ve called me that name...." Bella muttered, barely glancing at him. "I''m going to castrate you if you keep that filthy mouth..."

    "Stop." James interrupted her. "Don''t threaten anyone in my house." His eyes were firm.

    "I''m sorry, darling." Bella quickly sat down. "And sorry to you, insect..."

    "So, what now, James? Who knows how many shipments are on the way? How much money does she own now? People are going to need answers." Hector asked.

    "Well, if I adopt her, that means she''s my daughter technically, so all the assets, money, and business he had are mine until she''s old enough to handle it."

    Hector and Ferucci shared a glance. "Then we need to eliminate everyone who wants a share."

    Yeah, I feared this... more blood to my name. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Is it necessary?" He asked.

    "There''s nobody with real influence now." Hector replied. "But we need to show them that the two families have merged into one. And as for the ISB, they''re like jackals, they want a piece of the money."

    James leaned back, looking at the chandelier.

    So there''s no other way.

    "Then do it. Finish all the trades that were in progress, sell every bit of the drugs they had, sell the houses, all the assets, cars, jewelry, everything."

    "I''ll do my best." Hector assured him.

    "What about the Circle?" Ferucci asked.

    "They''re fucking nobodies. We don''t need to worry about the." Hector said, laughing.

    Fuck this... You''re probably laughing, aren''t you, Lucian?

    "Anything else, James?" Hector eyed him.

    "Yeah, did you get any information?"

    "Zero. I called twenty people and no one has any idea."

    "Me too. It''s like it was completely under the radar." Ferucci added.

    Even the government doesn''t know about it?

    "Well then, do what I said and be careful. I need to bury that fucker."

    "That''s going to be a shitshow too." Ferucci said.

    "Why?"

    "Well, it''s going to be full of gangsters, which means a lot of agents too¡ªlurking around, taking photos every second." Hector explained.

    "Oh, that''s right. For a moment, I forgot who he was..."

    Even after your death, you''re bringing trouble.

    "But before burying him, you need to see his body." Bella said.

    They all turned to look at her.

    "Are you into dead bodies?" Hector teased, to which she hissed in response before turning to James.

    "You said he knew he was going to die, and there''s a chance he had something that could give us clues, like personal belongings or something. Maybe a tattoo on his body with some meaning."

    "Yeah, like that anime with the treasure map on prisoners backs." Ferucci added with a smirk. "Maybe we need to skin him.."

    "Or cut him to pieces, maybe he has a chip in his body." Bella added with a smile.

    For a good minute I forget you all psychopaths.

    "And Charlotte needs to see him too. She''s his last relative. She needs to confirm with her own eyes and get the paperwork." Bella finished now with her first sentence that made sense.

    "So before all that we talked about, I need to officially adopt her, don''t I?"

    "Yeah, but one call and it''s done." Hector replied.

    "Wow, you have quite the influential guys in your pocket." Ferucci laughed.

    "Well, I just prepare for every scenario." Hector laughed but in a split second he was looking serious and so on the other.

    "So, you''re really adopting her?" His mother''s voice came from behind.

    "Yeah, her father died, and she has nobody who can raise her." James said not hesitating a bit.

    His mother''s eyes softened, and a warm smile spread across her face.

    "Oh, James, that''s wonderful news!" She said, stepping forward and cupping his face with her hands. "I always knew you had a good heart, but this... this makes me so proud of you."

    James blinked, a little taken aback by her reaction. "You really think so?"

    "Of course!" she beamed, her excitement growing. "Oh, I can''t wait to take her shopping, cook her favorite meals!" She clasped her hands together, already making plans in her head.

    Bella chuckled. "Looks like someone''s more excited than James himself."

    His mother turned to Bella with a bright expression.

    "Of course I am! A child needs love, and if James is willing to give that to her, then she''s already part of this family." Then, her expression shifted slightly as a new thought crossed her mind. "But, James... are you really ready for this? Raising a child is a huge responsibility. One day, it''s about bedtime stories, and the next, it''s school, friends, lessons... everything."

    James took a deep breath, nodding.

    She need to know...

    "Well, you need to know something, before all that."

    "Yeah, what?"

    "Her full name is Augustus Charlotte."

    As James spoke, his mother''s expression shifted from happiness to concern.

    "Huh?" She let out a hysterical laugh. "The same Augustus that¡ª"

    "Yeah, she''s Augustus Lucian''s daughter."

    She took a step back before suddenly.

    "I don''t care!" She shouted, startling everyone. "She''s just a child! Even if her father was a horrible person, she''s still a broken child....a child who needs help and love. And I am here for it!"

    James barely had time to react before his mother pulled him into a tight hug, squeezing him so hard he almost lost his breath.

    "You silly boy!" She huffed, ruffling his hair like she used to when he was younger. "You had me worried for a second!"

    James blinked. "Wait... so you''re not mad?"

    His mother pulled back, placing her hands on her hips with a smile. "Mad? James, she''s a child! And if she''s in your life now, then she''s in mine too." Her mind was already racing with ideas. "Has she eaten? Oh, I should cook something special for her¡ªwhat does she like?"

    His mother''s energy was unstoppable when she set her heart on something, and right now, it was clear, she had already decided Augustus Charlotte was family.

    James felt a lump form in his throat. He hadn''t been sure how his mother would react, but somehow, this felt exactly right.

    "Come on." She said, dragging him toward the kitchen. "Help me cook something special for her! We''ll make her feel safe here."

    Augustus Charlotte had no idea what she was in for.

    She had just gained the most loving, unstoppable mother in the world.

    "Well then we are going to...work yeah to work." Hector said looking at James and they all stood up going out.

    "Careful guys and where are you going Bella?"

    She stopped looking back. "Home?"

    "This is your home."

    Fuck this was to much to say¡ª

    She needed no other words.

    She launched herself at James now kissing his cheek like a maniac, then turned around "Go home you slave it''s my house!" She shouted at them.

    Hector laughed at Bella but turned around "James before I go that ISB agent who stopped you, what does he looked like?"

    "Well he had a scar on his face, across his eyes."

    "Ohh"

    "Ohh?" James blinked at Hector''s expression.

    "Nothing." He turned around quickly.

    He knew exactly who James was talking about, the same man who had tried to take a bite from their money.

 Chapter 27: No Drone?

    Chapter 27: No Drone?A months ago, Arbera docks.

    "So you want me... to..."

    "To..."

    "Shove it up my ass?"

    An awkward silence.

    "Yeah."

    "Hector, I can''t do that like, what?"

    "Look at me, Rei." Hector grabbed his shoulder firmly. "One trip is 5000 for you. No tax, no other bullshit."

    "You want me to shove it up my ass, walk into the Ministry of Justice building, pull it out, and sell it?"

    Hector''s eyes fluttered for a moment. "Exactly."

    "No, I''m not doing that. I''m sorry." Rei threw up his hands.

    "Why not? I got some oil. It''ll go in smoothly, no problems."

    "Hector, that thing is as big as a lighter!"

    "You shit bigger, Rei. Don''t panic. And like I said, it''s not going to leak and drug you up. I mean, of course, it could happen, but don''t worry, this one''s secure. It even has a little string hanging out so you can just pull it right out." He explained while showing it to Rei.

    "Why can''t somebody just sell to them directly?"

    "They''re influential people, always monitored. They can''t just walk up to one of the dealers. And you''re a security guard there, how much do you earn? 1000 a month? This could change your life."

    "10,000, and I''ll do it." Rei''s eyes were serious.

    "Nah, that''s too much."

    "Too much to shove that in? They could fucking arrest me and put me in prison for years, Hector."

    "Look at me, Rei. We''ve known each other since college. Yeah, it''s high risk, but you go in, sell it, come back with the money, and you have 5000. Five trips in a week is 25,000¡ªyou''re never gonna earn that much any other way."

    Rei exhaled sharply, rubbing his temples. "Man... this is insane."

    Hector smirked. "Insane is being broke, Rei. Insane is working a job that barely pays rent while the assholes up top swim in cash. This? This is just a shortcut."

    Rei paced a little, his hands on his hips. "And if I get caught?"

    "You won''t."

    "But if I do?"

    Hector sighed, stepping closer. "Then you keep your mouth shut, do your time, and when you get out, I''ll make sure you''re set for life. But listen¡ªno one''s getting caught. Not if you do it right."

    Rei let out a bitter laugh. "Right. Just walk into the Ministry of Justice with a fucking lighter-sized package up my ass, then pull it out like some magic trick. Yeah, totally normal."

    "Exactly," Hector said with a grin. "You''re catching on."

    Rei stared at the little package in Hector''s hand. He could already feel the weight of the decision pressing down on him.

    "One trip," Rei muttered. "I''ll do one trip."

    Hector clapped him on the back. "That''s my guy. Now go home, sleep, and in the morning, you do it. You come back with the money, then I pay you, okay?"

    "Yeah..." Rei muttered, stuffing his hands in his pockets.

    He turned to leave, but Hector grabbed his arm. "Hey."

    Rei glanced back, his expression tired.

    "Don''t overthink it." Hector said, his voice low. "Just get it done."

    "You''re such an evil guy, Hector." One of his men said while Rei walked away. "They are buying it like candy from our dealers...doin it with your old friend...."

    "I always hated that fucker. He always fucking outsmarted me in college. He was number one. Always."

    "You''re evil."

    "He deserves it."

    The man beside Hector shifted uncomfortably. "And what if he doesn''t overdose? You gonna pay him five racks every time?"

    Hector let out a low chuckle. "If he doesn''t overdose the third time, I''ll just kill him."

    "You sure about this? I mean, he''s just some desperate security guard."

    "That''s the point, he was top one in college with business major and now his a fucking guard what a loser."

    "Still... cold as hell, boss."

    Hector exhaled a cloud of smoke, smirking. "But the most importantly why the fuck are you still talking to me? Load the fucking bodies."

    He took a slow drag from his cigarette, watching as his men worked. Stuffing drug into the dead soldier''s stomach.

    Bit by bit, liver, kidney,intestines disappeared into thick black sacks. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Then after they finished putting the drugs in the bodies, they put them into coffins and to the ships.

    "Hector?"

    A voice came from behind, one that didn''t belong there. As Hector turned, he pulled out his gun in an instant.

    "Who the fuck are you?"

    "Boss?" One of his men raised his weapon, aiming at the tall figure.

    "Do your work. We don''t have time for this. Go." Hector didn''t take his eyes off the man.

    The stranger casually sat down on a nearby crate. "I have a business proposal."

    Hector scoffed. "You think you''re in a fucking movie?" He glanced around mockingly. "Or am I getting pranked?"

    The man didn''t react. "No. I am an ISB agent, and I''m here to¡ª"

    "The fuck is ISB? Irritating Sack of Balls?" Hector burst out laughing. His men chuckled, but the stranger remained stone-faced.

    "I am an agent of the International Security Bureau." The man continued, unfazed. "You are manufacturing drugs in Arbera, smuggling them to Hangur, and hiding them inside dead soldiers bodies."

    Hector''s smirk faded slightly.

    "And what do you want, Mister Sack of Balls?"

    "Fifty percent of the money. In exchange, we ensure smooth transport and keep the police and other agencies away. And this isn''t a negotiation¡ªI have this." He lifted his shirt slightly, revealing a microphone, and held up a small device in his hand. "If I press this, a drone will strike this place, killing me, you, your men, and destroying the drugs. So¡ª"

    Before he could finish, a gunshot cracked through the air, the bullet grazing past his head.

    And Hector quickly stepped in, smashing the barrel of his gun against the agent''s eyebrow, splitting the skin.

    The agent grunted, staggering back, but before he could recover, Hector drove a hard kick into his stomach, sending him to the ground.

    "You think..." Hector kicked him again. "You can fucking order me?"

    He spat on the agent, landing another kick for good measure.

    "Why are you quiet, talk."

    The agent coughed, blood pooling in his mouth. His fingers trembled over the button, his breathing sharp and uneven.

    Hector crouched lower, his face inches away. "Go on, press it. Let''s see if you got the balls to die with us."

    The agent''s eyes darted around, his mind racing.

    Hector chuckled. "Yeah... that''s what I thought." He yanked the man''s wrist, twisting it until the agent groaned in pain, forcing the detonator from his grip.

    Then he grabbed the him by his collar, and dragged him toward a nearby table. He slammed the agent''s hand down and motioned to one of his men.

    "Bring me a knife."

    A blade was quickly passed to him. Hector pressed the tip against the agent''s fingers, grinning. "You''ve got ten seconds to start talking. Otherwise, I''ll start cutting."

    The agent clenched his jaw, sweat dripping down his forehead.

    Hector tapped the blade lightly against his pinky. "Ten."

    Silence.

    "Nine."

    Still nothing.

    "Eight."

    The agent''s breathing grew more erratic.

    Hector sighed. "Fuck it." He pressed down, slicing into the skin.

    "You... you have no idea who you''re messing with."

    Hector raised an eyebrow. "Is that so?" He grabbed the agent''s hand again. "Let''s see if your bosses care enough to save you."

    He brought the blade down¡ª

    BANG.

    A single shot rang out from outside.

    Hector froze. His men tensed, weapons raised.

    The agent smirked through bloody teeth. "They''re already here."

    "Oh...no...no I''m so scared help me.. somebody help me!" Hector shouted then started laughing.

    "You...psychopath."

    He grabbed him again by the collar and dragged him outside where at least ten cars were lined up with their doors open.

    Fully armed operatives stood around, their bulletproof vests stamped with ISB in bold letters.

    Hector didn''t really care about that.

    He tilted his head up, scanning the sky. "Where''s the drone?" His gaze flicked back to the agent. "You lied to me?" He pressed the knife against the man''s throat.

    One of the ISB agents raised his rifle. "Drop the weapon! This is¡ª"

    "Sack of Balls?" Hector smirked.

    He glanced at the line of agents, calm as ever.

    They had time to shoot me. But they didn''t. The money''s worth more to them than this idiot.

    A new voice cut through the standoff, a woman''s. Smooth, confident.

    "We don''t want to harm you, Hector, no...the Angel of Death.

    What? She said what? Did she called me...

    "Just let us talk, we don''t need to be¡ª"

    Laughter.

    Not just a chuckle Hector''s real laugh. Deep, raw, almost joyful. His whole body shook with it, his head tilting back. A few tears even welled up in his eyes as he tossed his knife aside, nearly doubling over.

    The ISB agents hesitated, exchanging confused glances. Even the agent who had been crawling away froze, looking back at Hector like he''d lost his damn mind.

    Weapons lowered.

    The woman, still standing firm, narrowed her eyes. "What''s so funny?"

    "That motherfucker walked in like he was bulletproof¡ª" He laughed again, shaking his head. "Then you all show up like it''s some damn movie set. And the best part?"

    His laughter died just as fast as it had come. His gaze locked onto hers, his smile disappeared.

    "You called me something that only my boss deserves."

    Silence settled like a heavy weight in the air.

    For the first time, the woman''s confidence wavered.

    "This is going to be the best damn story to tell my friends."

    Hector laughed again, loud and easy, like the whole thing was a joke. But then, he moved.

    Quick.

    Before the woman could react, he was right in front of her.

    His fingers barely brushed her chin, forcing her to look up at him. Too close. Too fast. Too dangerous.

    "You mean to tell me..." he grinned, "you all came here....walked right into my business and didn''t even know who the fuck I am?"

    Silence.

    The ISB agents didn''t move. Neither did his men. No one even breathed.

    Hector tilted his head, mock curiosity in his voice. "Or more importantly... who my boss is?"

    The woman tried to keep her face steady, but he saw it¡ªthe flicker of doubt, the second-guessing.

    They didn''t know.

    His grin widened. "Y''all are so damn dumb."

    He let her go with a sharp tap to her cheek, turning away as he laughed again.

    "The money''s blinding you, isn''t it "All you see is the cash, the power, so you walk in here like you run shit, thinking you can make demands."

    Then, just as quickly, the laughter was gone.

    His gaze snapped back to her.

    "You should''ve done your fucking homework, but the shipment is already late, and y''all just fucking wasted my time. And you don''t even have a drone? Pathetic." He spat. "So get the fuck out of here. And you..." Hector pointed at the agent on the ground, still clutching his bleeding eyebrow. "You dumb fuck, go dig into some top-secret files about James Bellini. Maybe then you''ll realize just how bad you screwed up."

    The woman hesitated for a fraction of a second, but Hector saw it. That flicker of fear.

    Hector caught it immediately. His smirk deepened.

    "Ohhh...you''ve heard the name, haven''t you?"

    She didn''t respond.

    But her silence was an answer in itself.

    The other agents noticed too. One of them, standing behind her, whispered. "Who the hell is James Bellini?"

    She didn''t turn. Didn''t speak.

    Because she had heard the name before.

    In hushed whispers. In classified reports that barely had any details. In conversations that ended with people disappearing.

    James Bellini wasn''t just a name.

    He was a myth. A ghost. A nightmare whispered in places where power existed.

    And now, she was standing in his shadow.

    "You''re shaking. Let me guess, you don''t remember where you heard it, huh? Or maybe you do, but you''re hoping you''re wrong. Praying it''s some other James Bellini."

    She finally spoke. Her voice was low, careful. "That name... shouldn''t exist."

    Hector let out a cold laugh.

    "Oh, sweetheart..." He stepped so closer, he was in his face. "Not only does he exist...you just made him notice you."

    A loud ship horn shattered the tense atmosphere.

    "Well, thank you all for this incredible performance," he said, turning back to them and laughing. "I''ll be back tomorrow, so if you have any other performances, please come."

    How could this even happen in real life?

    He was still doubting whether it was a movie set, a prank, or something else. But most importantly, one thing...

    He wanted a drone...

 Chapter 28: I hate my brother.

    Chapter 28: I hate my brother.Mom''s joyful screams echoes through the house. She is ecstatic.

    And then there is that woman Bella. She has stunning long black hair, piercing gray eyes, and pale skin.

    And those maniacs.

    That Ferucci guy brown eyes, the same height as James, a 27-year-old monster.

    Then there is Hector. Online, they called him the drug trade lord. 32 years old, towering at 190 cm built like a basketball player.

    Green eyes, but his appearance had changed his buzz cut and sharp jawline made him look more like a model than a criminal.

    And then there was the last one, Hans.

    Out of all of them, he still seems the most normal to me. Brown hair, green eyes, nothing particularly striking about him.

    He is in his early 30s, around James''s height, maybe a couple of centimeters taller. There is barely any information about him, except for one thing, he is some kind of bodyguard.

    And finally, James, my brother, the one who seems the most ordinary.

    Nothing special. Short hair, brown eyes, 184 cm tall. Maybe around 80 kilos.

    Not a single search result with his name. No trace of him on social media.

    He went to college, but we couldn''t afford it, so he dropped out.

    He was just a guy with no friends, didn''t talk much, kind of like me. He got a job at a coffee shop, quietly going through life.

    And then everything changed.

    Drastically.

    The moment that old gangster died.

    And that''s the moment I started to hate him.

    He was supposed to be my brother. A brother who cared about me. Someone who talked to me every day, even just a little. Someone who played with me, helped me with homework.

    But none of that happened after he changed.

    He used to be lazy, just like me. The kind of person no one noticed, no friends, nothing. But then, that lazy brother turned into someone I was afraid to even look at.

    Afraid to ask him questions.

    Because what if he killed me too?

    I might just be his little brother, but I know who he is. A drug lord. A gangster who rules over our capital. A man who silences anyone who speaks against him. A murderer of government officials. A man whose people do whatever he commands no matter how horrific.

    And I know how these things work.

    I''ve seen movies about gangsters. Read history books. Even visited museums. I know they can even kill their own.

    That''s why I never asked where all the money came from. I never asked about the armed guards, the bulletproof cars.

    But then the bullying started a half a year ago.

    I was the fat kid with glasses, a terrible haircut, and acne. But I never really cared about those things until my classmates started calling me names. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Then they stole my money. Slowly, it turned into daily beatings.

    I hid the marks. Because I was scared.

    Scared that if he saw them he asked me and I told him he would kill them. Those guys would be dead within the day.

    I tolerated everything. The bullying, the humiliation. They beat me, spat on me, and I endured it all.

    I hated them with every fiber of my being. Those guys were terrible kids. But they were just kids. Maybe they would change. Maybe they never would.

    But I didn''t want anyone to die.

    But James...

    James didn''t care about those things.

    One day, they stopped. The bullying, the beatings, the humiliation it all just ended. Not because the world suddenly became kind, but because they were terrified.

    I didn''t know what happened at first.

    The ones who used to bully me wouldn''t even look at me anymore. They avoided me like I was cursed. Some transferred to different schools. Others suddenly became quiet, acting as if I never existed.

    And then I heard the rumors.

    One of them was found in the alley behind our school with a broken finger.

    The others? Some of their fathers lost their jobs or got beaten.

    It didn''t take much to put it together, James did that.

    I should have been relieved. Happy, even. But all I felt was fear.

    Because my brother, the brother who was once too lazy to even care about the world, had changed into something else.

    Something terrifying.

    He never said a word to me about it. He never asked if I was okay. Never even acknowledged what he did.

    He just came home like always, sat at the dinner table, ate his meal in silence, and went to his room.

    Like nothing ever happened.

    And I realized then... I wasn''t just scared of him.

    I hated him.

    Because he didn''t do it for me.

    He didn''t do it because he cared.

    He did it because that''s who he had become. A monster who solved problems with fear and violence.

    I wasn''t someone to be feared. I was nobody. I just wanted friends¡ªpeople to go to karaoke with, to go bowling with. To just exist beside them, like a normal kid.

    And so, I transferred to another highschool.

    But things only got worse. The bullying started on my first day.

    I was sixteen, and I tried my hardest to hide it. I smiled, told funny stories, acted like everything was fine. I even told James how great the school was.

    But every day, they beat me. Humiliated me. The same thing all over again.

    And then not long ago they decided it wasn''t enough.

    They told me to jump into the river. And I did.

    They didn''t have to throw me in.

    I jumped in on my own.

    Then... darkness.

    When I woke up, I was in the hospital. My body felt numb, my throat burned, and I couldn''t speak.

    But I could hear James, he was crying and then he said it¡ªthe words that made my blood run cold.

    "I''ll deal with this."

    I wanted to scream at him.

    Don''t do it. Don''t kill them.

    But my body wouldn''t move. My voice wouldn''t come.

    A few days later, I saw the video. They jumped into the river just like I did and one of them died because of my brother.

    Relief? No.

    Satisfaction? No.

    All I felt was a sinking, crushing weight in my chest.

    One of them was dead.

    Gone.

    Because of my brother.

    I stared at the screen, watching the video over and over. Their laughter had turned into screams. Their playful shoves became desperate thrashing. I could hear them crying for help, just like I had.

    And then silence.

    I turned off my phone. My hands were shaking.

    This wasn''t justice.

    It wasn''t even revenge.

    James didn''t do this because he cared about me. He did it because someone hurt something that belonged to him. And James Bellini didn''t let things go.

    I should''ve hated those guys. They bullied me. They beat me. They made my life hell.

    But I didn''t want them dead.

    And yet, one of them was.

    Because of me.

    I wanted to confront him. Scream at him. Tell him that this wasn''t right.

    But out of fear I could even look at his eyes.

    And now, I sit in a mansion worth millions more money than I could ever imagine having to our names.

    I don''t go to school anymore.

    Instead, the best teachers come to me, tutors paid obscene amounts of money to make sure I get the best education possible. But none of it matters.

    Because I can''t leave.

    I can''t make friends.

    I can''t live a normal life.

    I wake up in a golden cage every day, trapped by the choices of a brother I don''t even recognize anymore.

    James thinks he''s protecting me.

    But he isn''t.

    He''s making sure nobody can use me against him. Because that''s what I am¡ªhis weakness. The one thing his enemies would love to break.

    And Mom?

    She''s no different.

    We are both prisoners in this life he built.

    James doesn''t see it that way, though. He thinks he''s keeping us safe. That''s the difference between him and me.

    He sees this house as a shield. I see it as a prison.

    Or maybe...

    Maybe this is all my imagination.

    Maybe James isn''t a monster.

    Maybe he really is just my brother, the same one who used to sit next to me in silence, who never had friends.

    Maybe I''ve convinced myself he''s worse than he really is.

    But then I hear the sound of a car pulling up outside.

    Black-tinted windows. Armed men stepping out.

    I don''t recognize their faces, but I know what they are.

    They aren''t family. They aren''t friends.

    They''re soldiers, James soldiers.

    And suddenly, I can''t breathe.

    Because imagination doesn''t explain this.

    Imagination doesn''t make people disappear.

    Imagination doesn''t put fear in a teacher''s eyes when they say my last name.

    This is real and I am trapped in it.

    I hate my brother.

    A man who built an empire with blood and silence. A man feared by criminals and law enforcement alike. A man whose name never appears in the news, but whose presence lingers in every dark corner of this city.

    And me?

    I''m weak.

    Soft.

    Useless.

    I don''t belong in his world.

    Because no matter how much power he gains, no matter how feared he becomes I still see him for what he really is.

    A boy who was never supposed to be a king.

    A liar wearing a crown made of fear.

    A monster pretending to be untouchable.

    I hate him.

    "Is it too much?" He put down the pen, leaning back staring at the ceiling.

    Then a sudden knock echoed through the room.

    "Rafael, come down. We''re cooking something special."

    He quickly threw the book into a desk drawer.

    "Oh, you''re writing something?" James raised an eyebrow. "A diary?"

    "No, just... things. You know, an aspiring writer. A story."

    "Cool." James leaned against the doorframe. "What''s it about?"

    Rafael hesitated for a moment before forcing a small smile.

    "About a man who doesn''t realize how much he''s lost."

    "Oh that''s good, let me read it when you finish it."

    "I will, give me a minute and I will be down." He smiled and James nodded, closing the door.

    No matter how much I hate him, no matter how much I tell myself I won''t become like him...

    He is still my brother.

    The day went on as they cooked together, making some kind of meat dish and soup. For a brief moment, it felt like they were just two brothers, nothing more, nothing less. No crime, no fear, no walls between them.

    Just a family sharing a meal, talking, laughing, even if only for a little while.

    When Charlotte finally woke up, Rafael was informed that she was now part of the family. The words shook him more than he expected.

    He listened as they explained exactly why she was staying, their voices calm, as if it was the most natural thing in the world.

    He wasn''t sure how to feel about it.

    But as he watched them, as he saw the way James spoke, the way Charlotte fit into this strange new reality, a thought slipped into his mind.

    A small, quiet whisper to himself.

    "Maybe... just maybe, I was wrong."

 Chapter 29: Prison

    Chapter 29: PrisonThe next morning, James mother looked confused as she saw him up at seven.

    "So why are you up this early?" She asked, pouring herself a cup of coffee.

    "We''re going with Charlotte to see her dad, I told you yesterday."

    For a moment, his mother froze. Her grip on the mug tightened slightly.

    "That''s going to be hard for her, don''t you think?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Maybe..." James said with a shrug. "They didn''t know each other that much. She''ll just check, I''ll sign the paperwork, and that''s it."

    His mother sighed, shaking her head. "James, he''s still her father. Seeing him dead on a table isn''t easy, no matter how distant they were."

    "Mom, this is reality." James said, his tone even. "She''s his only living family. She needs to see him."

    She studied his face for a moment before sighing again. "Okay, I won''t argue. Should I iron a black suit for you?"

    "Yeah. And something black for her too."

    She nodded and went upstairs, leaving James alone in the kitchen.

    Still feeling groggy, he turned on the news, something he rarely ever watched.

    But it snapped him awake for sure.

    "The Mayor election will take place in one week, and the strongest and most supported candidate is Mr. Takoi Mario, a former NSBI agent. In his latest speech, he declared his mission to purge every criminal from the city."

    The screen cut to Takoi standing at a podium.

    "Today, Hangurn has fallen into chaos, a playground for drug trade, murder, bribery, and gang wars. But if the people put their faith in me, I will serve with all my might. I will reform our law enforcement. I will ensure that every mobster, gangster are not only imprisoned but wiped out. They will never see the light of day again."

    "I promise to personally speak with Prime Minister Salvatore and Justice Minister Jessica Timber to secure the necessary authority. I will push for full military intervention and we will destroy the last remnants of this chaos."

    But then the candidate''s next words caught his attention.

    "One of the worst criminals of our history, Augustus Lucian, is dead. And while people say we should not disrespect the dead, he deserved it. He deserved every stab, every agonizing minute as he bled out"

    "I promise you, this is exactly how we will deal with the rest of them."

    James eyes widened for a moment. "Fuck me... if they elect that man, a disaster is going to play out here."

    "Disaster?"

    Bella''s voice came from behind him, soft yet curious.

    "Who is the current mayor?" James asked.

    "That would be Perez, the one who loves street girls and white magic."

    Oh, then that explains why they''re supporting this new guy like hell... Well, we were the ones who sold him the drugs... No...they sold, not me... not me...

    James''s thoughts trailed off when Bella suddenly hugged him from behind.

    "James?"

    "Y-Yeah?" He responded, slightly caught off guard.

    "Why are we sleeping separately when we''re supposed to love each other?"

    Before James could say anything else, his mother came back, holding up a black suit and a dress for Charlotte.

    "I''m done with your suit, and this is what I chose for the sleeping princess."

    She held up an elegant black dress for Charlotte.

    "I thought this would be best." She handed the outfit over. "She should look presentable when seeing her father one last time."

    James took the suit from his mother''s hands, glancing at the dress she had chosen for Charlotte. It was simple yet respectful.

    Bella reached out and traced her fingers over the fabric. "It''s a good choice."

    James gave a small nod and he folded his suit over his arm and turned toward the stairs. "I''ll wake her up."

    When he entered Charlotte''s room, she was still curled up in bed.

    He sat on the edge of the bed and placed a hand on her shoulder. "Charlotte... wake up."

    She stirred, her blue eyes blinking open sleepily. "Mmm... what?"

    "We have to go."

    "I don''t want to see him."

    "Charlotte¡ª" He began, but she cut him off.

    "He wasn''t in my life! He never came for me! He never played with me! He didn''t hug me¡ª" Her voice cracked, and she bit her lip hard. "I don''t wanna go."

    "Charlotte, it''s not just about him. It''s about you, too. Closure matters."

    "What closure? That the man who ignored me my whole life is finally gone? That I should feel something? Because I don''t. I feel nothing." She shouted and pulled the blanket on her head.

    "It doesn''t matter how you feel about him. He''s dead. And you''re his only living family. Whether you liked him or not, whether he was a father to you or not, you should at least go. Just once."

    "I don''t want to." She said it with a faint voice.

    James pulled the blanket away and petted her head.

    "I won''t force you, but you need to understand something, Charlotte. In this world, the dead don''t care if you say goodbye or not. But the living, you? You might regret it later. Even if you don''t think you will now."

    Charlotte sniffled. "Why should I say goodbye to someone who was never there..."

    "Because, whether you loved him or not, he was still your father. And sometimes, we don''t say goodbye to them, we say it for ourselves."

    The silence stretched, heavy as James was petting her head.

    "Will you be there?" She whispered, barely audible.

    "The whole time. You won''t be alone."

    "Okay...I won''t cry."

    James gave a small, tired smile. "No one''s asking you to, so come." He grabbed her and lifted her up.

    A few minutes later she was done.

    The long-sleeved dress was simple, but elegant, reaching just past her knees. A small black ribbon was tied neatly around her waist.

    She looked... small. Too small for what she was about to face.

    James pushed down the unfamiliar feeling in his chest.

    "You ready?"

    She nodded.

    "Alright. Let''s go."

    And with that, they left.

    Charlotte held James hand the whole way to the prison. Her grip was tight, small fingers wrapped around his like a lifeline.

    She didn''t speak, didn''t ask questions...just held on.

    And a while after the prison loomed ahead of them, a monstrous concrete fortress surrounded by rusting barbed wire and guard towers.

    Armed men patrolled their dogs barking as their car approached the gates.

    This is part of the message, isn''t it. They kept his body in the prison, like a warning. Like they''re saying, ''Look, you''ll be here too soon.''

    Charlotte squeezed his hand tighter, her breath shaky as they stepped outside.

    A guard approached. "James Bellini." His voice was firm, professional, but there was hesitation in his eyes. "Yeah." James said, his voice flat.

    "Follow me."

    They walked through the cold, sterile halls.

    Finally, they reached a room. A morgue.

    The guard pushed open the door, and the lights buzzed overhead.

    "He''s inside." The guard said before stepping aside.

    Charlotte squeezed James hand even tighter, her tiny fingers trembling.

    She didn''t say anything, but he could feel it, the fear, the hesitation, the overwhelming weight of it all pressing down on her little body.

    James held back a sigh and gave her hand a reassuring squeeze.

    Then, together, they stepped inside.

    The air was cold, sterile, filled with the stench of bleach and something deeper...something final.

    She didn''t want to be here.

    One of the men inside moved to the table, his gloved fingers pulling the sheet back.

    Augustus Lucian.

    Her father.

    His skin was pale, deep lines creased his forehead, as if he had died in pain, his lips slightly parted, frozen mid-breath.

    Charlotte''s breath hitched. Her small body tensed.

    James could feel her trembling beside him.

    Then the question came that James never thought would, especially a scenario like this.

    "Did...he ever care about me?"

    James opened his mouth, but no answer came.

    What was he supposed to say? That Augustus Lucian, a man who spent his life drowning in blood and crime, had loved his daughter? That somewhere beneath the violence, the corruption, the cold, unrelenting ambition, he had felt something real?

    Charlotte let out a breath, a shaky, uneven thing.

    Her eyes never left the body.

    "I don''t think he did."

    James chest tightened.

    Charlotte was only seven, yet she understood something it took most people years to accept.

    She took a step closer, her small frame dwarfed by the cold metal table. For a long moment, she just stood there, staring at the man who had given her life, but never his love.

    "Goodbye, Dad."

    She turned away and walked toward the door, her movements stiff, mechanical. A child trying to be strong.

    He glanced once more at Lucian''s corpse.

    A father who never was.

    A daughter who deserved better.

    As James stepped out the room a man in a dull gray uniform stepped forward, holding a clipboard. His face was blank, it was just another dead body to him.

    "Sign here." He said, extending the papers toward James.

    James took the clipboard without a word, scanning the documents quickly and scribbled his signature and handed it back.

    "Look Charlotte, I need to do a little thing, go ahead with Tervor okay?" He glanced at the bodyguard that came with them

    As they existed the morgue James stepped inside again.. "Does Lucian have any tattoos on his body?"

    "No, nothing. Just the stab wounds."

    "How many?"

    "Fourteen."

    A maximum-security prison, and he gets stabbed fourteen times... This was a setup.

    He said nothing and left to form the morgue where Charlotte was waiting at the car.

    "Get in. We''re leaving." He said, opening the door.

    But she didn''t move. She just stood there, staring up at the towering prison walls.

    "I''m going to lose you too, aren''t I?" She asked softly.

    James grip on the car door tightened. He looked at her...really looked at her. A seven-year-old kid who had already lost too much, standing there with eyes far too old for her age.

    He squatted down to her.

    "As long as you love me, I''ll always be here. Even if I''m not right next to you, I''ll still be with you. Right here." He tapped his heart.

    Charlotte sniffled, staring at him for a long time before finally nodding. "Okay."

 Chapter 30: Filthy Rich.

    Chapter 30: Filthy Rich.James didn''t say anything as the car continued down the road. Charlotte sat beside him, her small hands resting on her lap, eyes fixed on the moving city outside the window.

    "What happens next?" She asked, her voice quiet.

    "The funeral." James said. "But before that, we need to claim what''s yours."

    She finally turned to look at him. "What does that mean?"

    "We''re going to the central bank." He explained. "Your father had a safe there. I''ve known about it for a while. If we show the right documents, they should give us access to it."

    "And the funeral?" She asked.

    "They first need to..." James trailed off.

    Charlotte tilted her head slightly. "Need to what?"

    He exhaled. "There''s a law," he said finally, keeping his voice steady. "People like your father can''t be buried only cremated."

    Charlotte didn''t say anything, her expression unreadable.

    "And his grave?" She asked after a moment.

    "Only an empty coffin, ceremonial thing." James admitted. "The headstone will have nothing on it."

    She was silent for a long time.

    Then, in a voice too calm for a child, she said. "That''s okay."

    James glanced at her, but she had already turned back to the window.

    The rest of the drive was silent. James kept glancing at Charlotte, but she didn''t move, didn''t fidget, didn''t ask any more questions.

    When they arrived she held onto James coat as they entered the massive building.

    Inside, the air smelled of paper and polished wood.

    Everything was too big for her, the counters, the chairs, even the chandeliers hanging from the ceiling. She didn''t look nervous, though. Just quiet.

    Before they could even say anything, a man stepped in front of them.

    "Nice to meet you. I assume you are James Bellini and Augustus Charlotte?" The man said.

    James nodded. "Yeah, that''s us."

    "Please, follow me."

    They did as instructed, walking behind him through a series of hallways until they reached an area with nothing but guards and a massive vault.

    "This is our main safety deposit vault." The man explained, gesturing toward the enormous structure. "But this isn''t what you''re looking for."

    He turned to the right, where a reinforced safe stood alone.

    "This is the vault belonging to Lucian."

    James''s mouth parted slightly in shock. The sheer size of the safe was unlike anything he had expected.

    The man continued. "Lucian informed me some time ago that James Bellini would come with a girl. He gave clear instructions."

    Stepping forward, he began inputting a long passcode into the security panel. After a moment, there was a loud clank, followed by the slow, heavy groaning of the massive door unlocking.

    "I''ll handle the paperwork in the meantime." The man added. "The contents will be registered under your name, sir." He gave a short nod before stepping away, closing a barred door behind him to give them privacy.

    "So... should we step in?" James asked.

    "Yeah." Charlotte said without hesitation.

    With that, they entered.

    "Oh my God... Lucian." James muttered, letting go of Charlotte''s hand in shock.

    Before them, in the center of the vault, was a massive pile of gold bars. To the right, stacks of bundled cash.

    But what truly caught James''s attention was on the left, a giant portrait of Lucian himself, seated on a grand throne, dressed like a king.

    "Are you shocked?" Charlotte asked, tilting her head.

    James exhaled. "Yeah... I knew he was a narcissist, but not this much."

    "Narcis-what?"

    "Nothing..." James sighed, rubbing his head. "Just go look around."

    Charlotte didn''t hesitate, stepping forward into the vault, her small figure barely a shadow among the overwhelming wealth surrounding them.

    James stepped toward the pile of gold bars and squatted down, counting. There were 30, 1 kilo bars in one column. He stood up, did a quick count and counted 50 columns in total.

    He pulled out his phone to check the gold price.

    "94 thousand a kilo..."

    "What?" Charlotte asked, looking up at him.

    "Nothing." He smiled and put his phone away before stepping over to the stacks of cash.

    The top bundle had a piece of paper on the top.

    50 million.

    James ran a hand through his hair.

    Lucian, you bastard...

    Why the hell are they all in five hundred dollar bills? The most obvious sign that this is illegal... Ahh, I need to clean this fast...

    Charlotte was already eyeing the pile with curiosity. "Can I take a note?" she asked.

    "No." James said quickly. "I need to... you know, write some papers to make it official first, but let''s check out the safety boxes. Come on." James said, picking up Charlotte and stepping toward the wall where the safety deposit boxes were located.

    "Open one." He said. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Charlotte reached for the left one, opening in. She pulled out a small box and slowly opened it.

    "So pretty..." She whispered, mesmerized by the diamonds inside.

    They gleamed under the vault light, each one cut to perfection.

    James stared, stunned.

    I''ve never seen diamonds this big... just how much money did you leave this girl?

    "Aren''t they pretty?" Charlotte asked, looking up at him.

    "Yes, they are. But open the other one too."

    Charlotte carefully placed the diamond box back, then turned to unlock the next safety deposit box.

    "Nothing.."

    "What?" James bent down to check for himself, but she was right, there was really nothing inside.

    "Well then, open the last one."

    Charlotte reached for the final box. She pulled out a small pouch, her fingers hesitating before she opened it. Inside was a single folded piece of paper.

    She unfolded it carefully, her brows furrowing.

    "There''s writing." she whispered, then turned to James and handed it to him. "Read it."

    James took the paper, his eyes scanning the simple yet heavy words.

    "Our blood binds us, for life."

    "What does it mean?"

    James forced a smirk. "It means Lucian was dramatic as hell."

    Charlotte giggled, but James couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to this message than it seemed.

    He put down Charlotte and gave her the box with diamonds closing back the safety boxes.

    "How much money is this?" Charlotte asked, her voice filled with curiosity looking at the gold.

    "So much money that you will never need a job in your life."

    Charlotte''s eyes widened. "That much?"

    "Yeah."

    Charlotte kept stared at the gold bars, the stacks of cash, and the diamonds. "So... what do we do with it?"

    James sighed, kneeling down so they were at eye level. "Because this bank is under government control. If they start asking questions about where all this came from, things could get complicated."

    Charlotte blinked. "Oh... So where are we taking it?"

    "A private bank." James said, pulling out his phone. "Somewhere with no questions asked, no records leaked, and people who know how to keep their mouths shut."

    Charlotte nodded. "So...we just put it in another bank?"

    "Not exactly. We''ll spread it out, different places, different names. And some of it won''t go into banks at all."

    Charlotte frowned. "Then where will it go...?"

    Should I really explain it to a kid?

    "Somewhere safe."

    "That''s not an answer."

    James chuckled. "It''s the only answer you need for now."

    Charlotte grinned but didn''t argue. Instead, she looked at the piles of gold and money again.

    "How do we even move all this? It''s heavy."

    "That''s why I''ve got people." He tapped a few things on his phone and sent a message. "They''ll handle the transfer. Trucks, security, everything."

    Before she could ask more, a knock echoed from the barred door. The same bank official from earlier returned, holding a folder.

    "Mr. Bellini, everything has been processed. The assets are now officially under the designated name."

    James took the folder, flipping through the papers. He nodded in satisfaction before handing it to Charlotte.

    She blinked, confused. "What name?"

    James looked down at her. "Yours."

    Charlotte''s eyes widened as she stared at the folder, then at him. "Mine?"

    "Yeah. This isn''t just some stash of money, kid. It''s your inheritance now."

    Charlotte held the folder tighter. "So... I''m really rich?"

    James smirked. "Filthy rich." She hesitated, looking at the gold again.

    "Then... what do I do now?"

    "Nothing really, if you need something ask and I buy it."

    "I want a horse."

    James blinked. "A... horse?"

    Charlotte nodded seriously. "A big one."

    A horse where do I put a horse?

    "A fast one." She continued.

    Why not a barbie or something else...

    "Okay I will buy you a horse that can outrun the IRS.."

    She tilted her head. "What''s the IRS?"

    "Something scarier than your dad was"

    Charlotte gasped. "Scarier?"

    "Way scarier."

    "Okay. Then I want two horses, just in case one gets tired running from them."

    James laughed and they stepped out of the vault and Charlotte was marching ahead with all the confidence of a tiny warlord.

    As they hopped into the car, James realized that Charlotte was serious, dead serious about these horses.

    "Wait, so it wasn''t a joke? The horses?" James asked.

    Her expression suddenly changed.

    "In that big house where I lived, Dad bought horses. I liked them, but when he was imprisoned, the horses were sold."

    So the horses somewhat connected them.

    Charlotte looked out the window, her small fingers gripping the edge of her seat. "They were mine... but they took them away. Just like everything else."

    "Alright we''ll get you some horses."

    Charlotte turned to him, her eyes searching his face. "Really?"

    James smirked. "Yeah. Fast ones. Ones that can outrun the IRS and anyone else who tries to take them from you."

    As they drove off, James found himself wondering not for the first time just how far he''d go to keep that smile on her face.

 Chapter 31: Pure.

    Chapter 31 - Pure.As James and Charlotte arrived back after the long drive, another surprise awaited him. Just like yesterday, Hector was calmly eating at the table.

    But now, Hans was there too, casually munching on a piece of toast while James''s mother baked something in the background.

    "Now you too, Hans?"

    He glanced up, still chewing. "What?"

    James sighed. "Nothing..."

    This house is starting to feel like something straight out of a mafia movie.

    Hans finally finished his toast and leaned back slightly. "Congratulations on having a daughter." He gave a rare smile. "You''ll be a good father."

    James blinked, caught off guard.

    "Yes, he will be an amazing one." His mother added with a firm nod.

    Charlotte squeezed his hand, smiling up at him. James exhaled, feeling a strange mix of emotions. He wasn''t sure whether to be touched or just suspicious of how weirdly supportive everyone was being.

    "Go change for something lighter okay?" He said to Charlotte, who nodded and went to her room.

    "She''s already listening to you, and I can''t even get my two-year-old dog to sit." Hector laughed.

    James blinked.

    Did he just compare a kid to a dog?

    Shaking his head, he pulled out a chair and sat down. "Anyway, what''s up, Hans?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Hans took a sip of water before answering. "I wanted to talk to her, but I couldn''t." He set his glass down. "There''s a suspicious amount of cars going in and out, and she doubled the security."

    "Who?" Hector asked, confused.

    "Nothing," James waved his hand dismissively. "Stay there for a few days and just leave it."

    Hans nodded. "Understood." And then James eyes landed on Hans''s wrist, noticing a yellow bracelet.

    "What''s that?"

    He smiled, lifting his hand slightly. "My daughter is getting better, so she made this for me."

    "You have a daughter?" James mother asked, surprised.

    Hans hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Oh... yeah. She''s six years old."

    "Why don''t you bring her here from time to time? I think Charlotte would be happy to meet her."

    His expression darkened slightly, though he still held a faint smile.

    "She is very ill and¡ª"

    Before he could finish, she quickly stepped forward and hugged him tightly.

    "I''m so sorry. I didn''t know."

    Hans was momentarily stunned but slowly returned the hug. "It''s alright. Thanks to James, she''s getting better every day."

    She stepped back, her expression softening. "Really? Then should I bake something for her too? Does she like strawberry cake?"

    Hans''s smile grew warmer. "Yes, she loves it."

    "Okay then, I''ll make her one."

    "Then make one for Hector''s sister too." James said, looking at him. "How is she?"

    Hector smiled, briefly touching James''s shoulder. "Thanks to you, she''s getting everything we couldn''t afford."

    James''s mother turned to Hector, her expression softening. "Your sister?"

    "Yeah." He nodded. "She has cancer, but now she''s in a private hospital with better doctors and opportunities."

    Without hesitation, she stepped toward Hector and pulled him into a long hug. Then, to everyone''s surprise, she muttered, "Fuck the government."

    The room went silent.

    James just stared at her.

    "What?" She looked at him, unfazed. "My inhaler went up from forty bucks to one hundred twenty. I can''t even imagine how much cancer treatment costs at a private hospital."

    "Well, it''s expensive." Hector admitted. "But James made sure she got everything she needed."

    James''s mother turned to him. "So... you paid for them?"

    "Yeah."

    And James was the last victim of his mother''s hug as she stepped to him. "That''s my boy..."

    "Thanks, Mom, but¡ª" He sniffed the air and glanced toward the oven. "The thing in the oven is almost black..."

    She gasped. "Oh, shit!" And rushed to it as the other laughed.

    The moment she opened the oven, a wave of smoke puffed out, and she coughed, waving a towel in the air.

    "Mom, you might''ve just invented the first cake that could be used as a weapon."

    "Oh, shut up!" she huffed. "It''s not completely ruined... just a little crispy."

    Jame laughed and got up

    "Let''s leave her baking."

    They all stepped out into the patio.

    "So, did you start selling it?" James asked, sitting down on.

    Hector exhaled. "I wanted to talk about that. There''s a problem, a big one. But I''ve got good news too."

    "Give me the good news first."

    Hector sat down, pulling out his phone and swiping through some pictures. He turned the screen to James.

    "This is the main family house. We found nothing unusual in it. It''s worth maybe a light forty million." He swiped again, showing another image. "Then he has this penthouse¡ªfifteen million. And that''s it. No other properties."

    James glanced at the photos, nodding as Hector continued.

    "Car-wise, it''s mostly armored suvs. We can use those, so I don''t think we should sell them." He leaned back. "And then there''s the last thing... a helicopter."

    James raised an eyebrow. "A helicopter?"

    "Yeah."

    James leaned back in his chair, his eyes drifting toward the massive garden. Past the tennis court, near the edge of the property, was a helipad. He exhaled. "I mean... we could use that too."

    "Then it stays." Hector said, locking his phone.

    A brief silence settled before Hector glanced up again. "Should I tell you the bad news now?"

    James sighed. "Yeah, go ahead."

    "The guys found three storage units... packed with white magic."

    James blinked. "Okay... and the problem?"

    "The problem." Hector said, tapping his fingers on the table, "is that it''s all mixed."

    James frowned. He barely understood the process behind white magic, but one thing he knew was that they only sold pure products.

    "Wait, we''ve been selling the pure stuff, and Lucian was too. So what the hell did they mix it with?"

    "That''s the point. A lot of dealers started cutting it with garbage so they could profit more."

    James let out a sharp breath. "Fuck. So they did this without Lucian knowing?"

    "Exactly."

    He ran a hand through his hair, already feeling the headache coming.

    "How much is in those storage units?"

    "I''m still waiting for the number." Hector said, swiping on his phone again. "But the pictures they sent... I''d say around seventy million worth."

    "This is really fucking bad." James muttered, rubbing his head..

    I have seen enough movies and read enough books to know exactly what would happen next.

    If Hector sold that mixed product under our name, it would set a dangerous precedent. Other dealers would start cutting their supply too, flooding the streets with garbage. And when the effects weren''t the same as pure white magic?

    People would take more.

    They''d overdose.

    They''d die.

    James clenched his jaw.

    What do we do...?

    Then, without hesitation, he stood up.

    "Burn it."

    Silence.

    Hector blinked. "Burn it?"

    "Yeah." James said, his voice calm but absolute. "Burn every last bit of it. And make sure people know it was us. I want it clear, we don''t sell trash."

    I can save life with this...hopefully

    Neither Hector nor Hans said a word as James turned and walked back into the house.

    They didn''t move, didn''t even breathe for a second. There was something unsettling about how easily James made that decision.

    He wasn''t just making decisions.

    He was deciding what was right and wrong.

    Hector sat still for a moment, his fingers tapping against the table. Then, slowly, he looked at Hans.

    "So, this is the first step, huh?" His voice carries a mix of amusement and admiration.

    "What do you mean?"

    "The first step of his plan to take over the entire country''s drug trade."

    Hans''s eyes widened, his expression shifting from confusion to disbelief. "You''re saying... this was all part of James''s plan?"

    Hector chuckled. "Come on, Hans. Think about it. If we burn it, it sends a message. Not just any message an act of war." His smirk deepened. "They won''t take it lightly."

    Hans ran a hand through his hair, piecing everything together.

    "The funeral..." He whispered, realization dawning on him. He turned to Hector. "There are going to be gangsters from all twelve states."

    Hector nodded. "Exactly. And I highly doubt Lucian''s men were selling directly to customers. No, they were working with others."

    "And if we burn it... we''re not just hitting Lucian''s men. We''re provoking everyone involved."

    "Now you''re getting it." Hector''s grin widened. "They''re going to be furious. Because this? This isn''t just a simple hit. This is James declaring war on an entire network."

    "And do we know who was supposed to receive the shipment?" Hans asked.

    Hector shook his head. "Not yet. But Bella''s working on the guest list for the funeral. Once we see the names, we''ll have a better idea. Someone''s bound to come looking for answers." He chuckled darkly. "They''ll probably question James..."

    A brief silence fell between them. They stared at each other.

    And then, suddenly, they both laughed.

    "Question him?" Hans scoffed, shaking his head.

    Hector wiped a tear from his eye, still chuckling. "Yeah. I almost feel bad for them." And then in a second Hector''s expression turned into something else while knuckeld is hands.

    "But we don''t just burn it..." He said, his voice low. "We burn the people who mixed it and sold it too."

    Hans said nothing. He just stared at him.

    "Do what you need to do, but don''t do too much, Hector."

    "I''ll do what''s necessary."

    Hans didn''t respond. He just glanced toward the house then back at Hector.

    "Why didn''t you mention the other thing?" He asked, his voice quieter now.

    Hector glanced at him. "What thing?"

    "The six bodies. The ones found stuffed in black bags. In a trash can. Near Lucian''s house. They were all once his men."

    Hector sighed, leaning back in his chair. "Yeah... they came at me, saying they were still part of the ''family.'' I told them, real nice, that the family is no longer. And guess what? They didn''t like that." He let out a dry chuckle. "Next thing I know, they''re pointing guns at me. It was self-defense."

    Hans just stared at him, then slowly shook his head. "Hector... one of them was shot thirty-two times."

    He tilted his head, lips curling into a small, amused smile.

    "...Okay, maybe I went a little overboard."

    "A little?"

    "Hey, they pulled first."

    "That doesn''t explain thirty-two bullets."

    "My finger slipped."

    Hans raised a brow. "Yeah? And while slipping, you changed the magazine?"

    Silence.

    "We should get to work." Hectors stood up still smiling.

    Hans watched him go, then muttered to himself, "This guy...."

    Inside, James was leaning against the counter, casually watching his mother finish baking.

    "We''re leaving, James." Hector said with a smirk, waving a hand.

    James glanced at them.

    "Oh, Hans, wait a bit." And rushed after him, holding out a key. "Here, I''m giving you back the car key."

    Hans glanced at it but shook his head. "I don''t need it. They''d notice me immediately if I used that car. I''m using my own."

    James chuckled. "A real spy, huh?"

    Hans smirked. "Something like that."

    With that, he turned and walked out, leaving James watching after him with a small smile.

    Then Charlotte suddenly sniffed the air. "Something burnt?"

    James burst out laughing while his mother turned to her.

    "It''s my new technique to make a really good strawberry cake." His mother declared proudly.

    James smirked, shaking his head, but then his eyes landed on her outfit.

    "Charlotte, when I said to change into something lighter, I didn''t mean pajamas."

    She looked down at her soft bunny-print pajamas, then back up at him. "But... it''s light and comfy."

    James sighed. "You know we still have things to do, right?"

    She blinked. "Really?"

    "Really."

    Charlotte stared at him for a second, then nodded. "Okay! Then I''ll change."

    James gestured toward the stairs. "Go on, then."

    "Okay!" Then she turned and ran off like a bunny.

    His mother stated at them smiling and when Charlotte disappeared he locked eyes with James.

    "Don''t forget that he is your daughter now..."

    "What do you mean?"

    "She''s seven years old, James. That means school, doctor checkups, and everything else a "single" father should handle. Even if you''re just her adopted father, all of that is on your shoulders now."

    "Oh..."

    "Yeah."

    Before he could respond, Charlotte came back, now wearing a white strappy dress.

    "What?" She asked as James just starred at her.

    "I just realized... you''re my daughter."

    Charlotte beamed, her eyes shining with excitement. "Yeah, I am, Daddy! But where are we going?" She tilted her head curiously.

    "To buy a casket."

    "James!" Her mother''s voice snapped like a whip, sharp and filled with disbelief.

    But before she could say anything more, Charlotte simply smiled. "It''s okay." Then, without hesitation, she grabbed James''s hand and tugged him toward the door. "Let''s go."

    James let her lead the way, while her mother stood frozen, watching them disappear outside, her heart caught somewhere between worry and something she couldn''t quite name.

 Chapter 32: Monster?

    Chapter 32 - Monster?Charlotte swung her legs slightly, watching the passing streets before turning to James with a puzzled expression.

    "Why does he need a casket if he can''t be buried?" She asked, her voice filled with childlike curiosity.

    "I already explained once, it''s a ceremonial thing. You know how, if a soldier doesn''t come back from war, they still bury a casket for him?"

    Charlotte thought for a moment before nodding. "Like a symbol?"

    "Exactly. It''s the same for Lucian."

    "But he wasn''t a soldier." She pointed out.

    "No, he wasn''t." James admitted. "But it''s the same thing."

    Charlotte fell silent, processing his words as the car continued down the road.

    "Can I ask a question?"

    "Yeah."

    "Are you the same as him?"

    James froze for a moment. The question hit him harder than he expected.

    The same as him?

    Lucian was ruthless, manipulative, and willing to destroy anyone who stood in his way.

    He had always told himself there was a difference.

    Lucian took what he wanted without thinking twice, without caring about the consequences.

    But then again, did that really make him any better?

    For all his justifications, all his carefully laid plans, wasn''t he still standing in the same blood-soaked world as Lucian?

    He exhaled slowly, shaking off the thoughts before they could drag him any deeper.

    Finally, he answered.

    "No. I''m not the same."

    "But you''re still a bad person, aren''t you?"

    Charlotte''s voice was soft, yet unwavering. She sat there, staring at James with those sharp, unblinking eyes that always seemed to see more than they should.

    James didn''t answer right away. Instead, he looked out the window, letting her words settle in the quiet space between them.

    Finally, he asked. "What do you think? Am I a bad person?"

    Charlotte tilted her head slightly, considering his question. "No," she admitted. "But sometimes... your eyes scare me."

    "Why?" He asked confused.

    Charlotte hesitated, then spoke with the kind of honesty only a child could have.

    "Because they don''t look like they belong to a person... They look like they belong to something else."

    He wasn''t sure if he wanted to ask what she meant. Because deep down, he already knew.

    "Like a brave lion?" James smiled, hoping to turn her words into something lighter, something easier to accept.

    Charlotte, however, didn''t smile back.

    "No." She said softly. "Like a monster from books."

    The smile on James''s face faded.

    For a moment, silence filled the car, heavy and unspoken. The hum of the engine was the only sound between them.

    A monster.

    Coming from her, it was different. It wasn''t an insult. It wasn''t fear. It was just the truth as she saw it.

    "And what does a monster look like to you?"

    Charlotte didn''t hesitate. "Like someone who doesn''t feel anything when they hurt people."

    "But I didn''t hurt anybody." He said, his voice steady but quiet.

    Charlotte didn''t look convinced. She kept staring at him, her small hands resting on her lap. "Yeah, but my father''s eyes were like that too." She whispered.. "But yours... yours are darker."

    James felt something tighten in his chest.

    He forced a small chuckle, though it didn''t quite reach his eyes. "And what does that mean?"

    "It means you scare people without trying."

    "Do I scare you?" He asked after a moment.

    Charlotte hesitated, then shook her head. "No... but sometimes, I feel like I should be."

    James didn''t respond.

    Because for the first time in a long time, he wasn''t sure if he wanted to hear the answer himself.

    "Okay, you''ve asked a lot of questions..." He said, leaning back slightly. "Now it''s my turn." He glanced at her. "First of all, you''re seven, so you need school. Tell me everything I need to know about you."

    Charlotte blinked up at him, then tilted her head. "Isn''t this a little late?"

    James frowned. "What?"

    "You never asked before."

    He paused for a moment, then sighed. "Yeah... because I didn''t know you were going to become my daughter."

    "So, does that mean you want to know now?"

    "Yeah. So start talking."

    "I always had private tutors." Charlotte said matter-of-factly. "I never went to kindergarten, so I don''t want to go to school."

    James raised an eyebrow. "Never?"

    She shook her head. "Nope. And I was born in 2018... July 23."

    James blinked. "Oh, your birthday is in two weeks."

    "Yeah!" Charlotte grinned. "I want a big cake."

    James chuckled but shook his head. "Before that, I think you need to go to school. You need to have friends and¡ª"

    "I don''t need friends." She beamed up at him. "I only need you, your mom, and Bella."

    Bella?

    He didn''t know whether to feel honored or worried.

    "That''s not how it works, kid."

    Charlotte just smiled wider, completely unconvinced.

    "Your brother also studies at home. Why can''t I?"

    James sighed. "Because my brother was hurt by people."

    "Hurt?"

    "Yeah." James said, his tone quieter.

    "By people like you?"

    "No." James shook his head. "By his classmates. And he''s the type that doesn''t fight back."

    Charlotte sat in silence for a moment, processing his words. Then, as if it was the most obvious solution, she said,

    "Give him a gun."

    The car fell into dead silence. Even the driver glanced at the rearview mirror, his eyes wide with shock.

    "What did you just say?" Asked James with a smile on his face, he was shocked but at the same time it was funny coming from a little girl.

    "Give him a gun." Charlotte repeated, making a small finger gun gesture with her hand.

    The sheer confidence in the way she said it, the casual way she mimicked a gun with her small fingers...it was unsettling. Not because she didn''t understand the weight of her words, but because she did.

    She''s really Lucian''s daughter after all...

    "Yeah, no. We''re not giving him a gun."

    Charlotte huffed. "Then how''s he supposed to protect himself?"

    "You don''t solve everything with a weapon." James said, though even as the words left his mouth, he wondered if he was being a hypocrite.

    Charlotte tilted her head, watching him closely. "Then how do you solve things?"

    James glanced at her, then out the window. The truth was, for the past few years, his entire life had been built on violence on the power of control even though he didn''t want it at all.

    "Sometimes, you don''t fight at all." He finally said.

    "Then how?" She asked "My father was feared, and you are too. How do you do it without weapons?"

    James exhaled, shaking his head. Do I really tell her?

    He glanced at her. She was watching him closely, waiting. To an answer that would make sense of the world she had been born into.

    For a moment, James hesitated. He could lie, tell her something soft, something that wouldn''t plant deeper roots in the darkness she was already leaning toward. But Charlotte wasn''t a normal child.

    He sighed and leaned back against the seat.

    "Fear isn''t just about weapons, it''s about control. Knowing what people want, what they''re afraid of, what they''re willing to do. A gun can make someone scared for a moment, but real fear? That stays even when the weapon is gone."

    Charlotte narrowed her eyes slightly, thinking. "So... you make them scared without touching them?"

    "Exactly."

    Charlotte seemed to consider that for a moment, then grinned. "I wanna learn that."

    James chuckled, shaking his head again.

    "When somebody has a secret that could ruin them, you need to grab hold of it." James said, his voice calm but firm. "You understand?"

    Charlotte tilted her head. "But how do I do that?"

    "You start with the people around them, those who work for them or friends with them, those they trust. Everyone has something to hide. And if I know one person''s secret, they''ll do anything to keep it from getting out."

    "And then," James continued, "we move up. Little by little, we reach the top. The higher up you go, the bigger the secrets, and the more desperate they are to keep them hidden. Before they even realize it, you''ve got them wrapped around your finger." He leaned back slightly. "That''s how you control people without ever having to hurt them."

    Charlotte''s eyes sparkled with understanding. "So, you don''t need a weapon..."

    "No. Secrets are the best weapon."

    Charlotte looked up at James, her eyes sharp with curiosity. "Then... what is your secret?"

    James froze for a fraction of a second, but quickly masked it with a smirk.

    "You trying to control me, kid?" He asked, his tone light but his gaze unreadable.

    "Maybe."

    "Nice try. But knowing a secret and using it are two different things. You''re still a little too small to play this game."

    "That''s not fair."

    "No, it''s not. But that''s how the world works."

    Charlotte crossed her arms, staring at him. "One day, I''ll find out."

    "Maybe."

    A silence settled between them after that, stretching through the rest of the drive. Neither spoke, lost in their own thoughts.

    Soon, the car rolled to a stop in front of a funeral supply store. Through the glass windows, rows of caskets and somber decorations were neatly displayed, a stark reminder of the reason they were here.

    Charlotte walked through the store with quiet determination, her small hands trailing over the polished caskets as she observed each one carefully. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She finally stopped in front of a full white casket, her fingers resting against its smooth surface. "This one," she said firmly.

    James watched her for a moment before nodding. "Alright."

    Next, they moved to the section for headstones. Charlotte''s eyes scanned the options until she pointed to a granite one, solid, heavy, and enduring. "This too." She said.

    "We need to know the name, the date of birth, and¡ª"

    "Leave it blank." James said to the woman.

    She immediately understood what he meant and, with a smile, stepped back.

    Two days later, the funeral was set.

    The preparations were done, and soon, people would gather to pay their respects. But Lucian''s burial wasn''t just about saying goodbye, it was a statement, a message to those watching.

    And James knew that message would not go unnoticed.

 Chapter 33: The Meeting of the Century.

    Chapter 33 - The Meeting of the Century.Day before Augustus Lucian funeral.

    The scene was like straight out of a movie, a big, straight table with people sitting in those black, low-quality leather chairs, looking at each other with serious eyes, like they were enemies.

    And this meeting was unlike any other, because seated at the table were some of the most powerful figures in the nation.

    The Director of the International Security Bureau, Stephen Larky

    The Director of the National Security Bureau of Investigation, Odin Ress

    And the Director of the Intelligence Force, Thomas Servaj

    Their presence alone was enough to make the air feel heavier, each of them representing an agency that would rather see the others burn than work together.

    "I don''t understand why we have a meeting at 7 in the morning. " Odin said with a shrug. "And more importantly, why the hell is the IF here?"

    "Two dumbass agencies, one corrupt as hell, the other selling drugs to its own citizens. What a great way to start the morning." Thomas snapped back, casually sipping his coffee.

    "Dumbass? You''re supposed to run the most intelligent force in the country, and yet I can smell the whiskey in that coffee, you drunk motherfucker." Odin answered, his eyes locked on him.

    "My vacation started yesterday, and because of you two who always fuck everything up, we''re here. So I''ll do whatever the hell I want."

    He chuckled, unfazed, but Stephen spoke.

    "Your agency was the one that thought putting cameras on pigeons was a good idea. How dumb can you be? Do you not know what drones are?" He scoffed, shaking his head. "Oh wait, let me guess. It was a budget fraud scheme, wasn''t it? You two corrupt fuckers will do anything to line your pockets."

    Thomas leaned forward, scoffing. "Budget fraud? So the last one that can judge me, you drug smuggling nobody."

    But before anyone could comment, the door swung open again.

    This time, it wasn''t just anyone.

    It was the Justice Minister herself.

    As the Justice Minister stepped in, the entire atmosphere of the room shifted.

    "I could hear you three dumbasses arguing." She said, her voice cold and cutting. "For once, just for an hour, try to be professional."

    She tossed a thick folder onto the table.

    "Today''s early meeting is because James Bellini burned one ton of drugs." She continued. "And if that wasn''t enough, we found twelve bodies at the site."

    Their faces darkened as they reached for the documents.

    Odin clenched his jaw, rubbing his head. "Jesus Christ..."

    Thomas closed the folder, his fingers pressing into the table. "One ton." His voice was low, almost disbelieving. "That''s not just a statement. That''s a war declaration."

    "And if that wasn''t enough for us to deal with, Augustus Lucian''s funeral is tomorrow." She paused, looking at them for a second. "And do any of you idiots know who Lucian''s daughter''s adoptive father is?" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    No one spoke.

    She slammed a hand on the table. "James Bellini, which means he had far more connection to Lucian than we ever thought." She folded her arms. "So I''m going to ask this once." Her eyes burned into each of them.

    "If any of you had a hand in Lucian''s death or the murder of his underbosses, tell me now."

    Silence. Heavy. They looked at each other waiting to see who was so dumb do it.

    "No." Thomas said casually.

    "I may be a lot of things, but I''m not suicidal." Said Odin, looking at the pictures.

    Stephen leaned back in his chair, staring at the ceiling. "If I wanted Lucian dead, I wouldn''t be sitting here right now."

    She studied them, looking for any sign of a lie.

    After a long pause, she spoke again. "Then we have a much bigger problem."

    Her expression hardened as she flipped to another page in the file. "We conducted a top-secret mission...we sent an agent to talk with Lucian. "We disguised her as an NSBI agent." She let the words sink in. "But the moment she stepped out of that meeting... she fled the country."

    That caught their attention.

    "The main topic of their conversation?" She glanced around the table before dropping the final piece of the puzzle.

    "James Bellini."

    More silence followed.

    "We all know Bellini is dangerous. That''s not the point." She tapped the folder again. "The point is that whatever Lucian told her, whatever she heard, was enough to make her disappear before we could even question her."

    "So what, we''re supposed to believe Lucian just handed her some grand secret about Bellini?" Stephen asked, reading the files.

    "Lucian wasn''t a fool. If he was talking about Bellini, it meant something." His gaze darkened. "And now he''s dead." Odin ran a hand down his face. "Twelve dead dealers. One ton of product burned. A missing agent. And now, Lucian and his underbosses are wiped off the map." He shook his head. "All of it connects to Bellini."

    "So what''s the plan here? Do we actually try to do something about him?" Thomas asked.

    "Try what? We make a move, and he''ll know before we even finish our damn paperwork." Thomas let out a laugh.

    The Minister gaze hardened. "Then maybe it''s time we stop playing by the rules."

    Stephen let out a dry laugh. "Oh, should we drone strike him? Or maybe send a hitman?" His voice dripped with sarcasm as he leaned forward. "Because that would totally end well for us."

    Thomas took a slow sip of his coffee. "You do realize if Bellini goes down, a war will break out and the government structure will crumble with him, right?" He raised an eyebrow. "Or are we pretending we don''t know that?"

    The Minister clenched her jaw. "I''m aware. But letting him roam free isn''t an option either."

    Odin smirked. "Oh? And what is the option, Minister? Because last time I checked, the last person who went after Bellini got sent back to us in pieces."

    "What?"

    Odin sighed and leaned back in his chair. "Oh, you didn''t know?" He shook his head with a smirk. "Yeah, not officially, of course. A little off-the-books operation. You know, just to see if he was as untouchable as people say."

    Stephen crossed his arms. "And?"

    Odin''s smirk faded. "And three days later, we found what was left of our guy. Packaged up nice and neat, delivered to our office, piece by piece." He exhaled sharply. "No fingerprints, no evidence, no witnesses. Just a very clear message."

    The room fell silent.

    The Minister''s grip tightened on the table. "Who authorized that operation?"

    "Does it matter? Point is, if you want to take down Bellini, you''d better be ready for the consequences." He leaned in, his voice lowering. "Because the last time we tried? He sent the consequences back to us in a box."

    The room tensed as the Minister stood up and stepped forward, her eyes piercing straight through Odin. Her voice was cold, firm.

    "I''ll ask you one more time...who authorized that operation?"

    Odin held her gaze for a moment.

    "Look." He said, dragging a hand down his face, "it wasn''t me, if that''s what you''re thinking."

    Stephen scoffed. "Then who was it? Because if someone had the balls to go after Bellini without telling us, we all deserve to know."

    Odin sighed. "It was one of my deputy directors. Thought he could make a name for himself. Thought Bellini was just another crime boss who could be taken out like the rest." He shook his head.

    The Minister didn''t blink. "And you let this happen under your watch?"

    Odin clenched his jaw. "I handled it. That deputy director paid for his mistake, trust me."

    "And remember the time your idiot agents almost beat him to death?" Stephen scoffed. "They fucking bombed your agency''s building in response."

    "Don''t remind me, but that too wasn''t ordered by me."

    There was silence for a moment.

    "But the problem isn''t just Bellini." Thomas started, rubbing his head. "It''s that idiot running for mayor, going around saying he''s going to ''vanish all gangsters.''"

    "Oh yeah, real smart move. Announce to the entire criminal underworld that you''re coming for them before you even win the election. What''s next? Promising to personally arrest Bellini during his campaign rallies?" Odin laughed.

    The Minister shot him a glare as sat back down. "That idiot candidate is still a public figure, and if something does happen to him, it''s going to be our mess to clean up."

    Stephen sighed. "So, what? We protect him?"

    Then Odin chuckled darkly. "From who? Bellini? The other gangs? Hell, half the city wants that guy gone already. Even his own campaign team is probably placing bets on when he''ll drop."

    She slammed her hand on the table. "I don''t care. Whether we like him or not, he''s a high-profile candidate. And if he dies, the media, the public, everyone will be screaming for someone to blame." She shot a glare around the room. "And that blame will land right at our feet."

    "But what if he actually wins?" Thomas asked, leaning forward. "Isn''t his campaign also saying that he''ll personally talk with you," He pointed at her "and the President to bring in the army?"

    She crossed her arms, her expression unreadable. "Yes. He''s been running his mouth about that too."

    Odin let out a laugh. "Bringing in the army for crime control? What is this, a dictatorship speedrun?"

    "Yeah, because that has worked out so well in other countries. The second you put soldiers in the streets, it stops being ''law enforcement'' and starts looking like a war zone." Thomas chuckled.

    She sighed. "I know that. And I already made it clear to the President that deploying the military for this is out of the question. But this candidate, he''s a loudmouth, and people like loudmouths. He''s selling them a fantasy. They don''t care if it''s realistic."

    "But we all know why he wants it, right?" Stephen looked at them. "If he brings in the military and takes control, he can get billions worth of product, and you''d have to be dumb to think he''s going to burn it. No, he''s going to sell it, move it through his people, and make a fortune while pretending he''s doing it for the greater good. And when the dust settles, guess who''s going to be sitting on top, richer than ever?"

    "Exactly, no way he''s just gonna burn all that. That whole ''for the greater good'' act is just a cover. He''s playing the long game, making sure he''s the one cashing in while everyone else thinks he''s some kind of hero. Classic move." Odin agreed with him only this time.

    "There is no going to be a military in this city." She said while slapping the table. "And we cant even sabotage his program."

    "Why?" Stephen asked.

    "Because he is dating the vice president''s daughter..." She said with an annoyed expression.

    "Ewww." Odin leaned back, grabbing his head.

    "Arrest him, they have 20 years between them" Thomas laughed.

    "The girl is 26, so that''s legal" She leaned back the fist time in the chair.

    "So we have a wannabe hero whose action would throw the city into more suffering, and a mafia boss, who basically declared war."

    "That''s why we''re having this meeting." She looked at each of them, her gaze piercing. "We need to decide now before this spirals out of control."

    "Decide exactly what?" Odin asked, raising an eyebrow.

    The Justice Minister''s next words made the entire room fall silent.

    "To officially make peace with Bellini."

 Chapter 34: Drug Trading Agency.

    Chapter 34 - Drug Trading Agency.There was absolute silence in the room. Everyone just stared at the Justice Minister as if they were dreaming.

    Stephen blinked. "Excuse me?"

    "Well, damn. Never thought I''d live to see the day." Thomas let out a laugh.

    Odin rubbed his chin. "So, what''s the plan? We sit down with him like we''re negotiating with a foreign power?"

    The Justice Minister nodded. "If that''s what it takes." She exhaled, glancing at the documents in front of her. "Like it or not, Bellini holds power in ways we don''t. If this idiot candidate wins and actually tries to ''clean up the city'' with brute force, we''ll be dealing with a war on two fronts, against the criminals and against public unrest. And if that happens..."

    Stephen sighed, shaking his head. "Then we''re fucked."

    "But this is high risk," Stephen said, his tone more serious than before. "We joke about him, but let''s not forget, our agents have died because of him."

    "Yeah, and if we don''t do something, more of our agents are gonna die. Probably worse." Odin added.

    "We''re not making peace because we want to. We''re doing it because the alternative is getting dragged into a war we can''t win." She said.

    "So we''re just making the same mistake as Faunda? We all know what happened there, the government collapsed, and a fucking war broke out. Tens of thousands dead." Thomas asked, smiling at them.

    "Faunda failed because they let every cartel have a seat at the table. We''re talking about one man. One operation. Controlled and contained." She said.

    Odin shook his head. "You think Bellini is controllable? The second he realizes he has more power than us, he won''t need our permission for anything."

    Thomas leaned back, swirling his coffee. "That''s assuming he even agrees. You think a man like him will take orders from politicians? If he says no, then what?"

    "Then we go to war." The Justice Minister said bluntly.

    Silence.

    "We can''t win a war against him." Odin sighed.

    "That''s why we''re here. We either bring Bellini into the system, or we prepare for a war we will lose. There is no third option."

    Stephen sighed "And what? We set up a meeting with him? Sit across from a man who''s buried more bodies than all of us combined?"

    The Justice Minister met his gaze. "Yes."

    Odin let out a dry laugh. "Oh, this is gonna be fun."

    "But how do we do it? Send him an email invitation or what?" Odin asked.

    "No, I have somebody. Come in, Leila."

    As Leila stepped into the room, she felt tense and uncomfortable under the gaze of the country''s most powerful figures.

    "Please don''t tell me she''s a¡ª"

    "Yes, she''s an office worker." Minster interrupted

    "We''re sending an untrained office worker to meet with him?" Stephen scoffed.

    "No, just to deliver a message."

    Leila shifted uncomfortably under the weight of their stares. She already regretted agreeing to this.

    Odin leaned back with a smirk. "Great. We''re sending someone who probably can''t even hold eye contact with him, let alone deliver a message without pissing herself."

    The Minister shot Odin a sharp look. "She''s not here to negotiate. She hands him the letter, and she leaves. That''s it."

    Thomas sipped his coffee. "Assuming he lets her leave."

    "Bellini never puts his hands on women, so don''t worry, Leila. If you have anything to ask, ask it." The Minister reassured her.

    Leila hesitated for a moment before speaking. "I just don''t understand... why do we fear him this much? There are bigger drug lords in the country."

    The room went silent. She had asked the dumbest question imaginable

    "Because in just two years, he''s managed to put half the government in his pocket, controls the wealthiest elites in the country... and he''s not even thirty." Odin said.

    Stephen looked directly at her. "There are bigger figures, sure, but he''s different. He doesn''t just run drugs...he controls information."

    "And unlike the other drug lords, he doesn''t deal with lowlifes. No street gangs, no messy turf wars. He sells only to the rich and powerful. He''s their supplier." Thomas let out a bitter laugh. "And the worst part? They protect him. He''s not just some thug with an empire he''s connected." Thomas finished.

    The room fell silent for a moment before the Justice Minister finally spoke. "So tell me are you still wondering why we fear him this much?"

    "I got it..." She said with a shaky voice.

    The Minister held their gaze, her fingers tapping lightly on the table. "Then we meet."

    "Meet where? A coffee shop? A five-star restaurant? You think Bellini is just gonna show up like a normal citizen?" Odin scoffed.

    Stephen shook his head. "That''s a death trap. He could set us up, have us all wiped out the second we step in."

    "We don''t have a choice. Whether we like it or not, Bellini has become too powerful to ignore. If we refuse to meet, we admit weakness. If we attack, we start a war we cannot win."

    Odin sighed, locking eyes with her.. "So let me get this straight. we''re just hoping he wants to talk and not put a bullet in our heads?"

    "No. We''re betting on it."

    Silence filled the room.

    Stephen exhaled. "And if we lose that bet?"

    "Then we won''t live long enough to regret it." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Okay, but what happens after that, what exactly do we want from him?" Odin asked.

    "We want him to lead the DTA."

    "DTA? What is that?"

    "Drug Trading Agency. It will be a shadow agency, no public records. Only we and the president will know about it. If Bellini agrees, he will slowly take control of the entire country''s drug trade."

    "This is a dream... You said we were making peace, not putting him in a position in the government." Odin said with disbelief.

    Stephen leaned back, rubbing his jaw. "You want to hand over the entire country''s drug trade to Bellini? Give him full control?"

    She nodded. "Yes. If we can''t destroy the drug trade, we regulate it. And if we regulate it, we need someone who already has control."

    Odin shook his head in disbelief. "This is insane... You''re saying we''re going to let Bellini run the underground economy?"

    Thomas chuckled darkly. "Oh, this isn''t just letting him. This is putting a crown on his head and calling him the Drug King officially."

    Leila remained quiet, watching their reactions.

    "Alright, let''s pretend for a second that we go through with this. What happens when Bellini decides he doesn''t need us anymore? When he gets too powerful to control?"

    The Justice Minister folded her hands together. "That''s why this agency DTA will operate in the shadows. We control the flow, and Bellini becomes a piece in our game."

    Odin let out a laugh. "No. No, you''re wrong. We become a piece in his game. You think Bellini will just play nice and follow our rules?"

    "That''s a risk we take. Because the alternative is worse, war, chaos, and an economy that will collapse."

    "We''re really considering this..." Stephen leaned forward putting his hand together.

    "He''s selective, disciplined. He doesn''t work with cartels, he doesn''t sell to street-level gangs. If anyone else controlled the trade, the streets would be flooded with tainted, deadly products. Bellini only sells pure, uncut supply, to the wealthy. If he''s in charge, overdose rates drop, violent gang wars slow down, and¡ª"

    "And the money comes in." Stephen finished bitterly.

    She gave a slow nod. "Exactly. The revenue will be massive. No more wasted resources on pointless drug busts, no more bloody power struggles in the streets. And most importantly, we get to keep the balance."

    Odin leaned back, running a hand down his face. "This is either the smartest move we''ve ever made... or the dumbest."

    Thomas smirked, sipping his coffee. "Well, gentlemen... are we really about to make James Bellini untouchable?"

    "So, let''s summarize it," Stephen said, leaning back in his chair. "We put James Bellini in a position where he oversees and controls all drug trade in the country. In return, we make a profit, stabilize the market, and, most importantly, keep him from exposing the government."

    "Exactly. Bellini is already running half the system from the shadows. This way, we ensure that we control him instead of the other way around."

    "This is another level of corruption..." Stephen muttered, shaking his head.

    "It is," the Justice Minister admitted, her voice calm. "But the money that would come in could help us. Our healthcare system is in ruins, people are dying from hunger in the countryside, and I don''t even want to talk about the rising overdose rates."

    "And what about our agents?" Stephen asked, narrowing his eyes.

    "All operations against Bellini will be stopped immediately."

    Odin scoffed. "You mean to tell me that after years of chasing him, we''re just gonna act like he doesn''t exist?"

    "Not exactly," she said, placing her hands on the table. "We''re going to act like he''s one of us."

    The room remained silent, the weight of her words settling over them like a storm cloud.

    "You mean... officially recognize him?" Thomas asked his eye wide opened,.

    "Yes, but not in the way you''re thinking. On paper, he won''t exist. No records, no trails. To the public, he''s just another ghost. But behind closed doors, he''ll be working with us, not against us."

    Odin laughed up "This is insanity. Bellini isn''t some politician we can manipulate. He''s a damn kingpin. If we do this, we''re giving him absolute power."

    There was silince as she slowly stood up.

    "Look at me, all of you!" She shouted suddenly. "Our country is already teetering on the edge of dictatorship, wrapped in the thin illusion of democracy. We all have secrets. Our agencies are compromised, half our agents are either scared or bribed, leaking classified documents to the highest bidder. And I don''t even want to mention the government officials."

    She let her words sink in before continuing.

    "We are told to serve the people. To protect this country. But let''s not fool ourselves, we''ve stolen, we''ve lied, we''ve done things we can never take back. Does that make us bad people?" She exhaled. "Maybe. But we''re still here. And if we want to keep this country from collapsing into absolute chaos, we need to make choices no one else can."

    Her gaze hardened. "This isn''t about morality anymore. It''s about survival."

    "So let''s vote." She raised her hand, her expression unreadable as she looked at each of them, waiting.

    They exchanged glances, their faces tense. Some hesitated, fingers twitching as if the weight of their decision pressed down on them.

    One by one, hands rose into the air.

    No hesitation. No second thoughts.

    All of them voted yes.

    The Justice Minister let out a slow breath, glancing around the room. Even those who had been the most resistant, the most vocal about their doubts, had their hands raised.

    "It''s decided," she said, her voice steady. "We bring Bellini in."

    A heavy silence followed. There was no applause, no satisfaction, only the weight of what they had just agreed to.

    Odin ran a hand down his face. "God help us all."

 Chapter 35: Funeral.

    Chapter 35 - Funeral."So, who do I actually need to care about at this funeral?" James adjusted his black suit.

    Bella ran through the document in his hand. "Well, funerals like this aren''t just for mourning. They''re business meetings too. The ones worth talking to are Silas Ricci, Dante Castillo, and Damien Montoya. But honestly, they all just want to be like you."

    Like me? James thought, buttoning his suit jacket.

    Silas Ricci... the man practically owns the entire northern region.

    Dante Castillo, another ambitious one, but still in Silas shadow.

    And Damien Montoya? That guy''s a weapons smuggler, busted once for transporting actual tanks.

    As James adjusted his black suit, lost in his thoughts, he noticed Hector watching him with an amused smirk.

    "What?"

    "Nothing." Hector said, still grinning. "Just picturing them all scrambling to get your attention."

    James tightened his tie, his expression darkening.

    "There will be no talking, no business meetings. Today is Charlotte''s day to say farewell to her father. If anyone so much as hints at business, I¡ª"

    "Understood." Hector''s smirk faded instantly. His posture shifted "I''ll make sure they keep their mouths shut."

    "Okay... what about the NSBI and the other?" He looked at Bella.

    "You know who they are. I think more agents will attend than friends or business partners." She said, smiling.

    Why are you smiling...? They make my life harder...

    "But don''t worry, security will be top-notch. Nobody can even look at you with bad intentions." She added.

    "I dare them." Hector said. "I will give them love..." He opened his suit, revealing two guns hanging inside.

    This man... But I need one too, I''m the boss...at least for look.

    "Give me a gun too." James said.

    Bella and Hector just looked at each other.

    "What?" James asked, tilting his head.

    "Nothing." Hector shook his head. "I''ll give you one of mine."

    He pulled a pistol from his holster. "It already has one in the chamber, so the safety is off and ready to go." He said with a wide smile.

    James reached out, but his eyes locked onto the weapon in Hector''s hand.

    It wasn''t just any gun. The silver surface, intricate engravings curling along the barrel..

    "This is yours?"

    "Oh yeah." Hector smiled, a rare, genuine grin breaking across his face. "I thought, if I ever get into a shootout, why not have a sexy gun?" He turned the pistol slightly, letting the engraved silver surface catch the light. "It''s handmade."

    For a moment, the tension in the room eased not because the danger had passed, but because Hector, despite everything, was genuinely happy talking about his gun.

    James turned the gun over in his hand, running his fingers over the engravings. "Handmade, huh?"

    Hector nodded. "Yeah. Every detail, every piece perfectly balanced." His voice carried a strange sense of pride, like a craftsman admiring his finest work. "This isn''t just a weapon. It''s personal."

    But Bella''s forcefully coughing broke the moment.

    "....what about this?" She held up a bulletproof vest.

    James glanced at it, then shook his head. "I don''t need that. It''s only an hour, and then it''s over."

    Bella didn''t move. Her grip on the vest tightened. "An hour is all they need."

    She''s afraid for me... This girl truly loves me, huh?

    James exhaled, pushing down the strange warmth creeping into his chest. But he didn''t dwell on it. Instead, his gaze hardened as he turned to Bella.

    "And who are they?"

    It was a question, but his voice carried no curiosity, only warning.

    Bella stiffened, her fingers twitching slightly. "I... I talked too much. I''m sorry." She looked away, her eyes refusing to meet James''.

    "Ugh... Okay."He turned toward the door. "I''ll check on Charlotte."

    What was that reaction?

    With that, he left the room.

    Hector, however, remained still, staring at the floor as if lost in thought.

    "He didn''t ask for the gun to protect himself..."

    Bella swallowed, her voice barely above a whisper. "Yeah."

    They both knew it.

    James wasn''t afraid of dying.

    He made his way downstairs, where Charlotte was sitting in front of the TV. She wore a full black dress, her tiny legs swinging slightly over the edge of the couch. A black hat sat on her head, too big for her, tilting a little to one side.

    James walked over and sat beside her. "How are you?"

    Charlotte didn''t look away from the screen. "Bored." She mumbled.

    James raised an eyebrow. "Bored?"

    She nodded. "Funerals are boring."

    James huffed a quiet laugh. "Yeah, they are."

    "Is someone going to try and hurt you today?"

    He turned his head sharply, meeting her wide, curious eyes.

    "Where did you hear that?"

    She shrugged. "Nobody told me."

    James exhaled, leaning back against the couch. "Then why do you think that?"

    Charlotte twirled a strand of her hair. "Because Bella''s and Hector acting weird."

    "Hector''s just dramatic."

    Charlotte frowned. "So no one''s gonna hurt you?"

    James hesitated for half a second....too long. He doesn''t know what is going to happen.

    Charlotte noticed.

    She crossed her arms. "You''re lying."

    James sighed, rubbing a hand over his face. "It''s complicated."

    Charlotte watched him for a moment, then reached for the remote and turned off the TV. She scooted closer, her tiny legs barely making a sound against the couch.

    "Do you have a gun?" She asked.

    James blinked. "What?"

    "A gun." She pointed at his jacket. "Like Hector."

    "Why are you asking that?"

    Charlotte shrugged. "Because if someone tries to hurt you, I think you should shoot them first."

    James stared at her, half in disbelief, half in something else, something heavier.

    Seven years old, and yet, she spoke like someone who had already decided that safety came from pulling the trigger first.

    "I''m not going to answer dummy questions, do you need sunglasses?"

    Charlotte shook her head. "I''m not going to cry."

    James smirked slightly. "You sure?"

    She looked up at him, her expression serious. "I hated him."

    James didn''t react right away. He just nodded, like he expected that answer. "I know."

    Charlotte stared down at her hands, gripping the fabric of her dress. "But that doesn''t mean you can''t cry," James said gently.

    Her fingers twisted the hem of her dress, her small shoulders stiff.

    "Would you be mad if I did?" She finally asked, her voice quieter.

    "No," he said. "I''d only be mad if you thought you had to hold it in."

    "Are people going to kiss me?" Charlotte asked suddenly.

    James blinked, taken off guard. "What?"

    "You know," she frowned. "Like on the cheek. Old people do that at funerals."

    James smirked. "They''re only going to pay their condolences, if they even know who you are."

    Charlotte made a face. "I don''t want that."

    "Then just stick by me. No one will touch you."

    She adjusted her hat, fixing the part he messed up. "Good."

    James stood up and adjusted his cuffs. "You ready?" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Charlotte nodded. But as they walked toward the door, she tugged at his sleeve.

    "If someone tries to kiss me, can I punch them?" She asked seriously.

    James let out a short laugh. "No."

    Charlotte pouted. "What if I just push them away?"

    James sighed, shaking his head. "Don''t start a fight at a funeral, alright?"

    She thought about it for a second, then gave a small nod. "Okay."

    James smirked. This kid...

    As the head to outside Charlotte gave a small wave to James mother, though she didn''t look too enthusiastic about it.

    Outside, six black SUVs were waiting, packed with guards.

    A guard opened the door to one of the SUVs, and as James helped Charlotte inside, she tugged on his sleeve again.

    "Do we have to go?" She whispered.

    James met her eyes, his voice quieter now. "Yeah. We do."

    She sighed, crossing her arms as she sank into the seat. "Stupid funeral."

    With that, the doors shut, and the convoy rolled forward, heading toward the one place none of them wanted to be.

    He expected the cemetery to look like a mafia gathering, but this was too much.

    Limos, black suvs, and luxury cars lined the streets, parked in a tight formation that screamed importance.

    Men in dark suits standing by the vehicles, scanning every face that passed. It wasn''t just a funeral. It was a declaration.

    Somebody influential had died.

    And also it was an opportunity.

    The drug he ordered to burn had sent a message.

    A message that wouldn''t go unanswered.

    And the thought lingered in his mind like a shadow, they wouldn''t leave this place without blood being spilled.

    His fingers twitched slightly, instinct making him check the weight of the gun Hector had given him earlier. It was there, secure, but that didn''t ease the tension coiling in his chest.

    The people gathered here weren''t just grieving. They were watching. Calculating.

    Waiting.

    Because in their world, funerals weren''t just about saying goodbye.

    They were about who was next.

 Chapter 36: Gazes.

    Chapter 36 - Gazes.As they stepped out of the cars, all eyes turned toward them. It wasn''t just curiosity, it was the weight of expectation, of fear, of whispered rumors coming to life in real time.

    James Bellini looked exactly how people imagined him.

    Dressed in a sharp black suit, flanked by his underbosses and right-hand men, he moved with a quiet authority that made it impossible to ignore him. He didn''t need to declare who he was, his presence alone made it clear. He was a king in the underworld, and today, he had arrived like royalty.

    But soon, the gazes shifted. Not to his men, not to the bodyguards, but to the small girl holding his hand.

    Dressed in mourning black, wearing an elegant yet respectful hat with tinted sunglasses that shielded her young eyes from the world, Charlotte looked like a princess in a funeral procession.

    A black princess.

    A princess whose bloodline carried an fallen empire''s weight.

    "Why are they staring?" She asked, her small fingers tightening around James''s hand.

    "Because of you." He said calmly, his eyes sweeping over the watching crowd.

    "Me?" She repeated, confused.

    "You are the last Augustus."

    Charlotte followed his gaze, and only then did she truly see what he meant. Those watching eyes no longer held just curiosity. Some were respectful, some afraid, but many... many looked at her like hunters.

    Predators sizing up their prey.

    Meanwhile, Hector, walking a step behind James, furrowed his brows. His sharp gaze scanned the sea of people, his instincts kicking in. He was searching for something...no, someone.

    Something was off.

    "What?" Bella asked, her voice quiet but alert, picking up on his sudden shift. She was walking just behind Charlotte, her posture rigid, ready.

    "I don''t see any agents. Not even one." Hector whispered back. His voice was calm, but there was an edge to it. "That''s strange."

    Bella didn''t reply, but he saw it, her shoulders stiffened just a bit more.

    She understood.

    Something wasn''t right.

    Meanwhile, as they entered the cemetery in another car sat none other than Silas Ricci, his son Aubrey Ricci, and their men.

    "We''re really worried about that boy?" Aubrey asked, letting out a short laugh. "He''s younger than me."

    His father, Silas, an old gangster, one of the true OGs of the underworld, didn''t smile. Not even a bit. He clutched his walking stick tightly and stared straight into his son''s eyes.

    "Be respectful." He said slowly.

    Aubrey scoffed in disbelief.

    His father, who didn''t rule just a city but an entire region, was saying nonsense about a boy.

    "Respectful? He burned the drugs 40% of which were ours. We already paid for that shipment!" Aubrey clenched his fist. "I''m going to¡ª"

    "You''re doing nothing." His father grabbed his left hand firmly.

    "What?"

    "Augustus Lucian was a madman, someone even I respected and feared because of his unpredictable moves. He stabbed everyone in the back, worked alone, and built an empire..." Silas grip tightened, making Aubrey flinch. "And that ''boy'' was the only one who could not just speak to Lucian but order him...to make him kneel before him."

    "That''s just gossip, father. That fucker''s just a wannabe¡ª" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Don''t let blind anger cloud your judgment." Silas let go of his hand. "Even just looking at him, I can tell he''s someone who wants to be confronted. He''s someone I spent a lifetime trying to become..." He opened the door and stepped out.

    Aubrey slammed his fist against the seat in frustration, but before he could step out, his door swung open. One of the family''s right-hand men stood there, looking straight into his eyes.

    "There are three rules you need to follow." The man said, stopping Aubrey to step out. "First, never look into his eyes. Second, only speak when he tells you to. Third, that guy behind him? He''s ready to kill you the second you say something disrespectful."

    Then, the man stepped aside, giving him space to exit.

    Aubrey clenched his jaw but stepped out of the car, his fingers still twitching with frustration. He wasn''t used to being told what to do, especially not by pawns.

    As he adjusted his suit, he caught sight of the funeral crowd up ahead.

    The air was thick with tension, the kind that made even seasoned criminals like him uneasy.

    The funeral wasn''t just a farewell to Augustus Lucian it was a battlefield.

    His father walked ahead, his presence alone parting the crowd like a king among lesser men. Aubrey followed, his eyes scanning the attendees. It didn''t take long to spot him.

    James Bellini stood near the casket, dressed in an all-black suit that seemed to absorb the light around him.

    He looked calm, too calm for someone whose mere presence had the country biggest players holding their breath. Beside him stood Hector, the man Aubrey had been warned about.

    Even from a distance, the bodyguard''s sharp gaze flicked over every movement in the crowd, as if he were already deciding who would die first if something went wrong.

    This is ridiculous. He''s just a kid playing at being a king.

    But as he took another step forward, James''s gaze finally landed on him.

    Cold. Unreadable. Absolute.

    It wasn''t the look of a man sizing up an opponent, it was the look of someone who had already decided the outcome. A predator who didn''t need to chase because he knew the prey would come to him eventually.

    Aubrey felt something tighten in his chest. It was unfamiliar. Unnatural.

    What the hell is this feeling?

    It wasn''t fear, not the kind he knew. He had faced death before, had stared down gun barrels and walked through battlefields of the underworld. He had fought, killed, survived.

    But this?

    This was different.

    James Bellini didn''t just look at him he pressed down on him. Like an invisible weight settling on his shoulders, suffocating, inescapable.

    Aubrey had always thought of himself as someone at the top, someone who stood among giants. But in that moment, under that cold, steady stare, he realized something terrifying.

    He wasn''t looking at a man.

    He was looking at something else.

    Something that didn''t belong in this world. Something that shouldn''t exist.

    A king? No.

    A monster wearing a king''s crown.

    Why the fuck is he staring at me? James thought as Aburay was looking at him.

    Is he into men or something?Nah, don''t think about that this is a funeral and we in the presence of god...or maybe Satan.

    He sighed and looked down at Charlotte. She wasn''t paying attention to anyone else, her gaze fixed on the casket, expression unreadable beneath the tinted sunglasses.

    And finally, the bell rang.

    The priest began his speech, but it was as hollow as the ceremony itself. There was no mention of Augustus Lucian, not even a vague reference. Just an empty prayer over an empty casket and a meaningless tombstone.

    James didn''t need to hear the words to know what this was. A performance. A forced ritual to mark the end of a man who had no place in the afterlife, no peace in death, only erasure.

    And yet, even with his name buried in silence, the weight of his presence still hung over them all.

    But for somebody it was the last farewell.

    Charlotte''s little sniffles pulled James from his thoughts.

    She was gripping his hand more firmly now, her small fingers trembling slightly.

    Even though she had always said she hated Lucian, her reaction told a different story as they lowered the casket into the ground.

    Maybe she was crying out of relief, relief that her life had finally changed, that she was no longer in danger.

    Or maybe she cried because, despite all her hatred, he had still been her last living relative.

    Or maybe, just maybe, she wasn''t crying for her father at all.

    She was crying because she could feel the suffocating presence surrounding her.

    The silent, watching eyes.

    Eyes that demanded an answer.

    Eyes that wanted what Lucian had left behind.

    As the priest ended his hollow prayer and the casket was finally lowered, it was time for the final farewell the moment to throw in the red roses, the ones James had chosen.

    He stepped forward with Charlotte by his side. With a calm, unreadable expression, he let the rose slip from his fingers, watching as it landed on the casket below.

    "Farewell, Lucian." He said simply.

    Charlotte hesitated, gripping the stem of her rose tightly. For a moment, she didn''t move. Then, with a deep breath, she let go, the flower falling softly onto the wood.

    "Farewell, Dad," she whispered.

    They stepped back, watching as others tossed their roses into the grav, some as a gesture of respect, others simply relieved that the man was finally gone.

    "I want to go..." Charlotte whispered, gripping James hand tightly. Her voice was small, laced with a sadness that she herself might not have fully understood.

    James glanced down at her, then at the grave, where more roses rained upon the polished casket. "You don''t want to wait until they bury it?" He asked, crouching to her level.

    Charlotte didn''t answer. Her tiny fingers trembled against his, and then, without a sound, the tears came. She didn''t sob, didn''t wail, just quiet, stifled cries, barely audible, yet enough for James to know.

    It was time to leave.

    Without hesitation, he lifted her into his arms. She clung to him as he turned, walking away from the gravesite, away from the waiting earth that would soon swallow Lucian''s name forever.

    As they left the and headed toward the cars, the atmosphere remained heavy with unspoken words and lingering stares.

    Then, suddenly.

    A nearby car door swung open with force, slamming against its frame. Four men stepped out they positioned themselves in a line, blocking James path.

    "James Bellini." One of the men said, stepping closer, his hand almost touching Charlotte''s face.

    James swiftly shoved the man''s hand away, his expression darkening. "Who the fuck are you?" He asked, his voice turning cold.

    The man chuckled, unfazed. "We''re just some very angry men here to collect fifty thousand crisp dollars." He said, his tone dripping with mockery. "Because some idiot decided to burn something we had money in."

    His gaze shifted back to Charlotte, eyes narrowing with cruel amusement.

    "So, darling, where''s daddy''s money? Better tell me before I put a bullet in that cute little face of yours."

    Charlotte started crying, clinging to James even tighter than before.

    Hector and Bella were already reaching for their guns, ready to shoot the man on the spot, but they froze when James suddenly laughed.

    "Don''t worry, darling." James gently put Charlotte down, his voice calm but firm. "Go with Joseph, okay?" He nodded toward one of the bodyguards.

    Charlotte, however, didn''t move.

    She had stopped crying, but her small hands still clung to James sleeve. Her wide, tear-filled eyes locked onto his face, but it wasn''t for comfort.

    It was fear.

    Because the eyes staring back at her weren''t the ones that held her hand, that reassured her, that told her everything would be okay.

    It was the eyes that were darker than Lucian''s.

 Chapter 37: No More Talk?

    Chapter 37 - No More Talk?As Charlotte slowly walked away with the guard, James laughter grew more intense, the kind of laugh that told you, without a doubt, that you had just fucked up.

    Bella and Hector knew this laugh all too well.

    It was the laugh of the Angel of Death.

    But the men standing before him?

    They knew nothing.

    "Are you fucking stupid?" The man snapped, his face twisted with anger. "I want the damn fifty grand right now!" He shouted as if his words actually meant something.

    James continued laughing, stepping closer and closer, his eyes locked onto the man''s. Then, his gaze shifted to the others standing behind him.

    "You want fifty grand?" He asked, his voice calm, too calm.

    "Yes."

    "Or?" James asked back, staring at him, smiling, like he was waiting for the answer, dying to hear it.

    "I kill you and that little girl..." The man whispered.

    James laughed again, turning back to look at Hector and Bella, but their faces were anything but amused. They avoided his gaze because what lurked in James eyes was something otherworldly.

    "Did everyone hear that?" James asked, his voice disturbingly casual.

    "You came bitching about fifty grand?" He turned back to the man, his smile gone. "For fifty grand, you came here to threaten me and my daughter?"

    His voice dropped lower.

    The laughter stopped.

    The man stepped even closer, their faces almost touching. His breath reeked of arrogance, of someone who thought he had the upper hand.

    "Yes." He said, his voice firm. And he had no idea he had just sealed his fate.

    Beacuse James may not have been born a murderer or a maniac, but one thing mattered more than anything else, his family. And for them, he would burn the whole city to the ground.

    For a second, silence.

    Then James smiled.

    And suddenly a right hook landed on the man''s jaw, sending him to the ground.

    His men reached for their guns, until they realized something.

    They were completely fucked.

    Not a single one of James men moved for their weapons. They just stood there, watching. Waiting.

    James stepped over him, grabbed his hair, and yanked him up .

    The man groaned, dazed, his eyes unfocused. Before he could even process what was happening.

    CRACK!

    James slammed his face into the side mirror of a nearby car. The glass exploded into shards and blood smeared across the fractured surface as the man slumped against the car.

    But James wasn''t done.

    He leaned down, picked up the broken mirror and started slamming it to the man''s head.

    "I make hundreds of millions." Another blow. The man''s nose burst open, blood gushing out.

    "And you¡ª" SLAM "¡ªcame here¡ª" SLAM "¡ªbitching about fifty¡ª" SLAM "¡ªfucking¡ª" SLAM "¡ªthousand?!"

    The mirror finally broke to pieces as it impacted the man''s head.

    "And then¡ª" James'' voice dropped to a whisper, his fingers tightening around the man''s throat, suffocating him.

    "You threatened my daughter?" He stared at his broken face, his eye rolling back as he fought for his life and reached for his gun, but then a voice cut through the silence.

    "Stop!"

    He barely looked up, and the man who shouted was none other than Takoi Mario, the Mayor candidate, holding a phone in his hand.

    James released his grip on the unconscious man, letting him slump to the ground.

    His entire body was covered in blood, his face, his hands. Slowly, he looked at Takoi, who was walking toward him.

    To Takoi, James was just another piece of trash, nothing more than a lowly thug born from a woman who should have never given him life.

    "Look at you!" Takoi sneered, waving his phone slightly, as if he was debating whether to make a call. "Nothing more than another piece of shit carried out by a whore."

    He made his first big mistake, James emotions were already through the roof adn he just added to it calling his mother that word.

    He smirked, lifting his phone. "See, I could make one call right now, and you''d be nothing but a tragic story. Another arrogant thug!"

    Slowly, james he wiped the blood from his hands onto his suit, completely unfazed. His expression was unreadable, but something about his presence shifted.

    Even Bella and Hector took a step back.

    Then, he spoke.

    "Is that so?" His voice was calm.

    Takoi smirked. "Yeah, that''s so. You''re just another dog. And dogs don''t rule this city."

    He smirk barely had time to fade before James lunged forward, slamming his forehead straight into Takoi''s nose with a sickening crack.

    The so-called future Mayor stumbled backward, his perfectly styled hair now a mess, his hands flying up to his face as blood poured from his nose. His phone slipped from his grasp, clattering uselessly onto the pavement.

    James didn''t hesitate.

    He stepped over Takoi like he was nothing, grabbing the man''s fallen glasses in one hand before gripping his collar with the other. Without a second thought, he slammed his fist straight into Takoi''s face.

    And then he did it again.

    And again.

    Takoi''s expensive suit was now stained with his own blood as James delivered another blow. His head snapped back, eyes rolling slightly before refocusing, just in time to see James raising his fist once more.

    "You talk too much."

    He hit his face agaiin blood splattering across the road.

    Takoi, who had been so sure of his power, was now barely conscious, his face unrecognizable.

    James finally stopped.

    Then, crouching down, he grabbed Takoi''s bloodied face, forcing him to look him in the eyes.

    "Dogs don''t rule this city?" James repeated, his voice low, almost mocking.

    He smirked.

    "Then why is it that every time I show up... men like you start barking?"

    Takoi didn''t respond. He couldn''t. His once-proud, arrogant face was now just a swollen, bloodied mess a mere remnant of what it had been just seconds ago.

    He patted Takoi''s bruised cheek almost mockingly. "What? No more speeches?" His voice was low, dripping with amusement. "No more lectures about men like me?"

    He barely managed a gurgled sound.

    James sighed. "That''s what I thought."

    Then, he noticed a crowd had formed around them, and in the midst of it stood Silas Ricci

    He stood frozen, his grip tightening around his walking stick. The weight of James Bellini''s gaze felt suffocating, as if he were staring into the abyss itself.

    James exhaled sharply, his bloodied hands flexing as he slowly turned his head, scanning the silent crowd. "Anybody else?" His voice was calm, almost casual. "Because my daughter is waiting for me."

    Silence.

    No one spoke.

    Silas, felt a strange, unfamiliar sensation creeping into his chest. Fear.

    Without another glance, he turned his back to them, walking toward the car where Charlotte waited.

    Hector and Bella followed, but not before giving one last look at the frozen men, silently daring them to move.

    They didn''t.

    As James sat into the car, his body covered in blood, Charlotte sat stiffly in her seat, her small hands gripping the edge of her dress so tightly her knuckles turned white.

    The metallic scent of blood filled the space, overwhelming her senses. She wanted to speak, to say something, but the words were trapped in her throat. Instead, she stared at his face, at his hands, at the deep red stains soaking through his clothes.

    James didn''t say a word. He leaned back against the seat, his breathing heavy, his gaze distant.

    Charlotte swallowed hard.

    Her tiny fingers twitched before she hesitantly reached into her pocket and pulled out a small pack of tissues. Slowly, she held it out, her arm trembling. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    James glanced at her.

    For a moment, he just stared at the tissues in her hand, then at her face. She wasn''t crying. But her lips were pressed together, and her eyes those wide, innocent eyes were filled with something he couldn''t quite place.

    Was it fear? Worry?

    Or was she simply trying to understand the monster sitting beside her?

    James took a deep breath, then reached out, taking the tissues from her with his bloodstained fingers.

    "Thanks, kid."

    She didn''t respond. She just turned her head toward the window, her reflection staring back at her.

    Charlotte didn''t know what scared her more, the blood covering James... or the fact that a part of her wasn''t afraid of him at all.

    What have I done?

    His breath was slow, controlled, too controlled. He wasn''t panicking. No, panic would mean regret. Would mean guilt. But all he felt was... nothing.

    The man had deserved it. That much he knew. The moment James laid his hands on him, it wasn''t a fight, it was a sentence being carried out. A punishment written in blood.

    But then he remembered her.

    Charlotte had seen it.

    James clenched his jaw.

    Damn it.

    She had seen him.

    Not the man who took her hand when she was scared. Not the one who lifted her up so she could reach the cookies on the top shelf.

    She had seen this.

    He tried to tell himself it didn''t matter. That she was just a kid, that she didn''t understand what she saw.

    But he knew better.

    Charlotte wasn''t stupid. And she wasn''t blind.

    He had done it. He had snapped.

    The second they spoke Charlotte''s name, the second they dared to bring his mother into it, they had sealed their own fate.

    But deep down, that wasn''t the whole truth, was it?

    Would he have stopped even if they had begged? Even if they had taken it back?

    Would he have been able to pull himself back from that edge, or had he already decided the moment he walked in there?

    The worst part wasn''t the blood.

    It was the fact that, for a split second....he had enjoyed it.

    And this was just the beginning, something that would bring more blood and shake the city to its core.

 Chapter 38: No Turning Back.

    Chapter 38 - No Turning Back.Heads-up: The next Chapters contain heavy violence and people getting hurt. Please read at your own discretion!

    The drive was silent, the only sound was James attempt to wipe the blood from his hands.

    Then, finally, Charlotte''s voice broke the silence.

    "Don''t worry." Her voice came suddenly. "I''m only afraid if you look at me with those eyes..." She gripped her dress tightly and looked straight into James''s eyes. "I''ve seen more blood... so don''t worry."

    James stared at her. Just for a second, he forgot how to breathe.

    This child, this little girl who had somehow stumbled into his life sat beside him, looking at him without even a flicker of fear. No disgust. No hesitation.

    "I''m a bad person, Charlotte."

    Yeah I can never be myself, that James that was lazy, that was struggling to decide what he want to become...I truly fucked up my life...

    "Maybe it''s a bad idea for you to stay with me¡ª"

    Before he could finish, Charlotte moved.

    She moved over and grabbed James hand, holding onto it so tightly it made James freeze.

    "No."

    Her voice cracked, shaking with something raw, something desperate.

    Her lips trembled. Her grip only tightened, like she was afraid that if she let go, he would disappear.

    "I don''t care..." She whispered, shaking her head furiously. "I don''t care if you''re bad or good. I don''t care if you''re covered in blood. I don''t care what anyone else says."

    Her voice broke, and her small shoulders trembled.

    "I don''t want to be alone again."

    James felt something deep inside him crack.

    Charlotte looked up at him, her big, teary eyes filled with something he didn''t deserve.

    Trust. Hope.

    She wasn''t afraid of him...she was afraid that she would lose him.

    He wanted to tell her she was wrong, that he wasn''t someone she should trust.

    But as he looked at her, this small, broken girl clinging to him like he was the only thing keeping her from falling apart, he knew one thing.

    He couldn''t leave her.

    A child who had seen too much, lost too much. A child who had decided that even after everything she still wanted to stay by his side.

    I don''t deserve this....I don''t deserve her trust.

    James squeezed his eyes shut, a slow breath escaping his lips. But when he exhaled, his arms moved before his mind could stop them.

    "...I''m here." The words felt foreign, strange, but they left his mouth before he could stop them. "I''m not going anywhere."

    And James now truly meant it.

    He wasn''t going to leave her alone.

    Not now. Not ever.

    "....we''re going to a safe house first. They can''t see us like this."

    She only nodded, her grip on his hand tightening just a little. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    When they arrived she followed him, her small frame barely making a sound as she climbed out of the car.

    She was still gripping the hem of her dress, her knuckles pale from how tightly she held it. James knew she was trying to keep herself together. She was strong, but she was still a child.

    "Come on." He grabbed her hand and led her down the alley.

    The blood on his hands, it wasn''t just his. His shirt, his skin, even his face... He must have looked like a nightmare. And yet, Charlotte still walked beside him, unwavering.

    He quickly changed into a clean shirt, wiping away the last traces of blood from his face. The metallic scent still lingered, clinging to his skin, but at least he didn''t look like he had just stepped out of a box ring.

    He rummaged through the duffel bag pulling out one of his spare shirts. It was oversized, even on him, but when he handed it to Charlotte, it nearly swallowed her whole.

    The fabric draped over her frame, the sleeves hanging past her hands, the hem reaching just above her knees.

    Charlotte tugged at it, her small fingers gripping the material as she looked up at him. "It''s too big."

    James let out a short breath, almost a chuckle. "Better than what you had on."

    With that, they got back into the car.

    In the whole time James rested his arm against the window, his fingers tapping absently against the door. His mind was a mess, running through everything that had happened, everything he had done.

    As they arrived back home, his mother immediately noticed their clothes and frowned.

    "What happened?" She asked, her eyes scanning them both.

    "We fell into a ditch." James said without hesitation.

    Charlotte, standing beside him, nodded with a bright smile. "Yeah!"

    His mother narrowed her eyes for a second but eventually sighed. "Okay..." Her gaze shifted behind them, noticing something or rather, someone missing.

    "Where are the others?" She asked, looking past them. Bella and Hector were nowhere to be seen.

    "They stayed with some friends." He answered with a smile.

    Ah... they must still be "cleaning up".

    His mother gave him another long look but eventually just sighed again.

    "We''re going to shower." James said, changing the subject. "Did you cook?"

    "Yeah, I did." She replied, still watching them with suspicion.

    But as James walked past her, the faint, unmistakable scent of blood hit her nose.

    His mother stiffened for a fraction of a second. Her eyes flickered, first to James, then to Charlotte. The clothes, the hurried excuse, the way James avoided her gaze... it all clicked.

    But she didn''t say anything.

    She simply watched as her son led the little girl inside, his posture tense, his movements carefully controlled, like a man who had already decided not to talk about it.

    She exhaled slowly, her fingers curling at her side.

    What have you done this time, James?

    But instead of asking, instead of demanding the truth, she said nothing.

    And for now, she left it at that.

    Meanwhile, as James and Charlotte enjoyed a refreshing shower, washing away the blood and tension Hector and Bella were having their own kind of fun.

    In a dark, abandoned warehouse on the outskirts of the city, the air was thick with the scent of sweat, fear, and blood.

    The so-called candidate was barely recognizable.

    The wannabe gangsters, the ones who had once stood so proudly, were now either unconscious or barely clinging to consciousness.

    Some had broken noses, others had dislocated limbs, and a few were curled up on the ground, groaning in pain.

    Hector cracked his knuckles, his usual smirk widening as he crouched beside Takoi. "Man, for someone who talks big, you really don''t hold up well, do you?"

    Hei groaned, spitting blood onto the floor. His one eye, since the other was too swollen to open glared at Hector. "You... you animals don''t know who you''re messing with..." He slurred.

    Bella scoffed, twirling a bloodied crowbar in her hand like it was a baton. "Oh, we know exactly who we''re messing with. Some piece of shit who thought he could threaten James Bellini and get away with it."

    Takoi''s blood ran cold. Bellini.

    His good eye darted between them, fear creeping in, replacing whatever false confidence he had left. "Wait... this was just a misunderstanding...."

    CRACK.

    Bella swung the crowbar straight into his ribs, making him collapse with a choked gasp.

    Hector sighed, rubbing his head

    "See, that''s the problem with you types. Always talking shit, always thinking you''re untouchable. But then, when the tables turn, suddenly it''s all just a misunderstanding? Nah, buddy. Not how it works."

    He crouched down next to the wheezing Takoi, watching him writhe on the floor, struggling to suck in a breath. "Damn." He muttered, tilting his head. "You hear that? That little whistle in his breathing?" He glanced up at Bella. "I think you broke something real good."

    Bella rolled her shoulders. "Yeah, well, he was pissing me off."

    Takoi tried to push himself up, one arm trembling under his weight, but Bella shoved him back down with her boot.

    "Please..." He rasped, coughing up a bit of blood. "I....I can fix this..."

    Hector let out a dry chuckle, shaking his head. "Oh? Now you wanna fix things? What happened to all that big talk? What happened to James and his daughter?"

    Bella let out a long sigh. "You know, I was actually starting to enjoy this. Then he went and ruined it by begging." She huffed, gripping the crowbar tighter. "We could always make it more entertaining."

    Takoi''s bloodied face paled further. "N....no....wait...."

    Hector patted his shoulder, shaking his head. "Nah, nah, you had your turn, buddy. Now it''s ours."

    Bella leaned down, grabbing him by the hair and forcing him to look at her. "This?" she whispered "This is just the beginning."

    But then the warehouse door burst open, slamming against the wall as Ferrucci rushed in.

    Bella and Hector both turned, immediately tensing, they thought something had happened.

    "Why the hell didn''t you two call me?" Ferucci demanded, his breaths coming heavy and sharp as if he''d sprinted here.

    Hector blinked. "...What?"

    "I want a piece too."

    Slowly, a grin crept onto Ferucci''s face as he reached down, unbuckling the sheath from his belt. In one smooth motion, he pulled out his knife, the blade gleaming under the light.

    Bella raised an eyebrow, amused. "You came all the way here just for that?"

    Ferucci twirled the knife between his fingers, his smile widening. "You two always get to have all the fun."

    Hector snorted, stepping back with a smirk. "Let''s make a bet, whoever can make him scream more, win 500."

    "Bet." Said Ferucci with a bright smile.

 Chapter 39: Three Artist.

    Chapter 39 - Three Artist.Ferucci was the first to step toward Takoi.

    He grabbed Takoi''s hand, pressed the tip of his blade under his fingernail, and peeled it off.

    His scream rang out, sharp and agonized, but not loud enough to impress Hector and Bella.

    "I give it a 6.5." Hector said, scratching his chin like he was already planning what to do next.

    "I give it a 5. It was ass." Bella added, unimpressed.

    "What?! It was a decent scream!" Ferucci scoffed, shaking his head.

    "Let me show you what a real scream sounds like." Hector said, stepping in. He grabbed the same hand Ferucci had just tortured and, without hesitation, began bending each finger backward¡ªslowly, making sure Takoi felt every excruciating second of it.

    His screams were louder this time, his fingers now mangled beyond recognition.

    "Basic, but the suffering was good. I''ll give it an 8." Ferucci said, nodding in approval.

    "Yeah, I''d say a 7." Bella agreed. Then she turned to Ferucci, holding out her hand. "Give me your knife."

    Ferucci didn''t hesitate for a second, he handed it to her without question.

    "Now we need to hang him up somewhere." Bella said casually.

    Hector and Ferucci exchanged confused looks.

    "Hang him?" Hector asked.

    "Yeah. I want to cut his balls off."

    Silence.

    Hector and Ferucci just stared at her, disbelief in their eyes.

    "You want to do what...?" Ferucci asked, like he hadn''t heard right.

    "Cut. His. Balls. Off." Bella repeated, completely serious.

    Ferucci blinked, staring at Bella like she had just spoken in an alien language.

    "You''re messing with me, right?" He asked, letting out a nervous chuckle.

    "Nope." Bella twirled the knife between her fingers, perfectly serious. "We hang him up, and I slice them right off."

    Hector let out a long, exaggerated sigh, rubbing his temples. "Bella, Bella, Bella... I like a good torture session as much as the next guy, but cutting off his balls? Isn''t that a bit... extreme?"

    "Are you seriously asking that?" Bella raised an eyebrow. "You just broke all his fingers backward like a psychopath, but I''m the extreme one?"

    "Yes, because what I did was elegant. It was art." Hector replied, dramatically placing a hand on his chest. "What you''re suggesting is just... barbaric."

    Bella scoffed, crossing her arms. "Me? Barbaric?" She pointed accusingly at Hector and Ferucci. "You two skinned people alive and cut them into pieces!"

    Hector raised a hand like a professor about to give a lecture. "First of all, that was strategic."

    "Yeah." Ferucci nodded, backing him up. "It was a message. An artistic statement, if you will."

    "Oh, so when you two do it, it''s ''strategic,'' but when I want to do it, it''s barbaric?" "

    "Bella, we didn''t just cut balls off." Hector said, looking mildly disgusted. "That''s just unnecessary. And weird."

    Ferucci shook his head. "And impractical."

    "You guys are such babies." Bella muttered, rolling her eyes.

    Takoi, still writhing on the ground, tried to speak through his pain. "W-Wait! Please, just¡ª"

    "Shut up," Hector cut in. "We''re having a debate about your balls."

    "Yeah, don''t interrupt." Bella added.

    Takoi groaned in agony, probably regretting every single life choice that led him to this moment.

    Then out of nowhere Ferucci suddenly burst out laughing, his laughter so intense that tears streamed down his face.

    "What?" Hector asked, his lips twitching as he started to smile.

    Ferucci only laughed harder, tilting his head back for a moment before choking out, "Bella is the ball master¡ª"

    Hector lost it. He doubled over, laughing so hard his shoulders shook.

    "What?!" Bella shrieked, her eyes narrowing dangerously, but the two idiots just laughed even harder.

    "You love balls, don''t you?" Hector wheezed between fits of laughter.

    Without missing a beat, Bella crossed her arms and shouted, "I only love James balls!"

    Silence.

    Ferucci collapsed to the ground, clutching his stomach as he howled with laughter. Hector fell against the wall, gasping for air.

    Bella''s face turned red, her whole body stiffening. "WAIT, NO¡ª"

    The whole warehouse echoed with laughter, a twisted, almost nightmarish contrast to the horror that surrounded them.

    But as Bella shivered from the stress and embarrassment of the situation, one of the gang members groaned, which only pissed her off even more.

    So she pulled out her gun.

    And shot them.

    All of them.

    An entire magazine unloaded straight through their bodies.

    Even when the gun clicked empty, she kept pulling the trigger, her frustration refusing to die down.

    The warehouse fell silent.

    Hector and Ferucci, who had been laughing like maniacs just moments ago, both straightened up.

    "Bella..."

    "SHUT UP!" She screamed, throwing the empty gun at the ground.

    Silence again.

    She then stepped toward Takoi, her fists tightening with frustration. Without hesitation, she began pounding his face left, right, left again until his head lolled back, barely conscious.

    Then, something small and black slipped from his pocket and clattered onto the ground. A phone.

    Bella paused, breathing heavily, before crouching down. She grabbed Takoi''s bloodied face, forcing his barely-open eyes to meet the screen and the phone unlocked.

    As she scrolled through his gallery, her movements slowed.

    Then, she froze.

    "We can''t kill him." She took a step back, eyes still locked on the screen, her jaw tightening.

    Then, she thrust the phone toward them, her voice filled with barely-contained rage.

    "Because of this bitch."

    Ferucci stared at the screen for a second before blinking in confusion.

    "Who is it?" Hector asked.

    "The Vice President''s daughter."

    "Fuck..." Hector exhaled sharply.

    "Vice what?" Ferucci blinked, looking at them as if they were speaking a foreign language.

    "The Vice President''s daughter is this fucker''s girlfriend." Bella repeated slowly, as if that would help.

    Ferucci blinked again. "Okay... but what is the Vice President?" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Silence.

    Bella and Hector exchanged a look before turning back to Ferucci, their brows furrowing.

    "What do you mean, ''what is that''?" Hector asked, genuinely baffled.

    "Like... what is a Vice President?" Ferucci said, his face dead serious.

    Hector let out a laugh, shaking his head. "You stupid?"

    Bella groaned, rubbing her temples. "There''s the President, and then he has a Vice President who takes over when he''s not available and does other government shit."

    Ferucci frowned. "So, like... a backup boss?"

    Hector smirked. "Something like that, yeah."

    Ferucci nodded slowly as if he finally understood. Then, after a second, he asked, "So... does the Vice President have a Vice Vice President?"

    Hector burst out laughing, nearly doubling over. "A ''vice-vice president''? Oh my fucking God."

    Bella clenched her fists. "Ferucci, I am begging you. Stop talking before I actually shoot you."

    Ferucci frowned. "I''m just saying, if the President has a backup, doesn''t the backup need a backup too? Like a safety net? What if the Vice President also dies?"

    Hector wiped a tear from his eye. "They got a whole ass chain of command. They don''t just stop at two people. They like us¡ªthe family."

    "That''s a bad example because only James gives us orders." Bella said, rolling her eyes.

    "Well, there was Marcello too." Hector added casually.

    "What?" Bella and Ferucci said at the same time, both turning to look at him.

    "Marcello was the underboss." Hector shrugged. "But he died."

    Silence.

    Bella blinked. "Hold the fuck up¡ªwho?"

    "Marcello." Hector repeated, looking between them.

    Ferucci frowned. "We had an underboss?"

    Bella''s face twisted in disbelief. "And he''s dead?"

    "Well, yeah, it was at the beginning." Hector said with a shrug. "I think I''m the only one who actually knew about it."

    He smiled like he didn''t just drop a fucking bomb on them.

    Bella''s eye twitched. "Are you fucking kidding me?"

    Ferucci ran a hand down his face. "So, wait¡ªyou mean to tell me that we had an underboss this whole damn time, and we just never knew?"

    "Well, not exactly. I was the only one who ever served him or talked with him. He died before any of you could even know him." Hector said, still grinning.

    Bella took a slow breath like she was trying not to strangle him. "And when exactly were you planning on telling us?"

    "I dunno." Hector shrugged again. "Never really came up."

    Ferucci stared at him, deadpan. "Never really came up?"

    Bella looked like she was about to explode. "Marcello was an underboss, Hector. That''s kinda big fucking news!"

    "Well, he''s dead, so what does it matter?" Hector said nonchalantly.

    Bella turned away, breathing deeply like she was summoning every ounce of patience she had left. Ferucci, on the other hand, just looked at Hector with newfound disbelief.

    "Hector, you are the most unserious motherfucker I''ve ever met."

    "What happened? Who killed him?" Bella asked, her voice quieter now.

    Hector glanced at her, then at Ferucci. He hesitated for just a second before answering.

    "It was James."

    Bella and Ferucci just stared at Hector, their expressions frozen. The weight of his words sank in slowly, like a stone dropped into deep water.

    "You''re telling me," Bella started, her voice dangerously calm, "that there was an underboss, and James just killed him, and nobody knew about it?"

    Hector shrugged, still grinning. "Well, yeah. I mean, I knew. But you guys never asked, so I figured it wasn''t important."

    Bella crossed her arms, looking at Hector with narrowed eyes. "So why did James kill him?"

    Hector''s smirk faded a little. "No clue. But if I had to guess..." He trailed off, glancing at the unconscious Takoi on the ground, then at Bella and Ferucci.

    Bella arched a brow. "Guess what?"

    Hector grinned again, but this time, there was something dark in his eyes.

    "If James did it, there was a damn good reason."

 Chapter 40: Buried in Blood and Silence

    Chapter 40 - Buried in Blood and Silence"But anyway...we really fucked up, dealing with this nobody."

    "Yeah." Ferucci muttered, running a hand through his hair. "We can''t kill him, but he''s seen our faces and knows our names."

    "Then let''s cut out his tongue." She twirled the knife between her fingers.

    Hector turned to her. "If we cut out his tongue, he can still use his fingers..."

    Bella paused, then shrugged. "Then cut off his hands too."

    Ferucci smirked, nodding along. "Not a bad idea. Maybe break all his fingers first, you know, just for fun."

    "Then we need to blind him too." Hector added.

    Bella snapped her fingers. "Ooh, good point. And we should break his legs before cutting it off."

    Hector and Ferucci turned to her at the same time.

    "His legs?" Hector asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Bella rolled her eyes. "He can type with his toes."

    There was a brief silence as the words settled.

    Then Ferucci leaned down, poking Takoi''s cheek with his boot. "So, we cut off his arms, legs, take out his tongue, and blind him..."

    "Are we trying to turn him into a potato?" Hector laughed.

    "Actually this is too much work. Let''s just kill him."

    "You were literally the one saying we couldn''t kill him two minutes ago..." Hector rubbed his forehead.

    Takoi let out another weak wheeze, like he wanted to say something. But honestly, after hearing their conversation, he was pretty sure words weren''t going to help him anymore.

    "I was really looking forward to a little more... entertainment." Ferucci eyes flicked to Hector. "You sure we don''t wanna at least take a finger?"

    Takoi stiffened, his entire body trembling.

    "No, we can''t kill him nor chop off bits...but psychological damage lasts longer than physical." Hector said, tossing Takoi''s phone to Bella. "Check his contacts."

    Bella caught the phone easily, gripping Takoi''s hair again to tilt his bruised face up. His one good eye was barely open, the other swollen shut. He let out a weak whimper but didn''t resist as she pressed the device against his face to unlock it.

    "Fuck, it didn''t recognize him." She said, grabbing one of his fingers and pressing it to the fingerprint scanner, but the blood wasn''t helping. "Tell me your code."

    "0...62...5." He barely managed to say.

    She scrolled through his contacts, messages and photos. "Let''s see... " She smirked before tapping on another folder. "Oh, look at that, he''s got two sons."

    "Nice." Ferucci said with a slow grin.

    "Alright, you walk out of here, you act like this never happened. You go home, kiss your kids, pretend you didn''t just shit yourself in front of us." She tilted her head with a smile. "But if we even hear a rumor that you mentioned our names?"

    Hector crouched down. "Then, we pay a little visit to your boys and trust me I love family reunions."

    Takoi nodded so fast it looked like his head might fall off. His breath came in ragged gasps, his swollen eye twitching.

    "Good." Hector said, standing up and wiping his hand in the suit. "Now, get the fuck out of here before I change my mind."

    Takoi struggled to his feet. His legs wobbled beneath him, barely supporting his weight. For a moment, it seemed like he might collapse again, but pure terror kept him upright

    He staggered toward the door, clutching his side where Bella had slammed him with the crowbar. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Every breath he took was labored, his ribs probably cracked,maybe even broken. But he didn''t dare stop moving.

    "Who were these guys?" Asked Ferucci as she knelt before the bodies, slowly checking out their tattoos.

    "A street gang." Hector replied. "Called Westside99."

    "Westside99?" Ferucci raised a brow.

    "They''re a gang from the west side of Hangurn, the old District 7, Olympia. The ''99'' comes from the residential blocks they claim."

    Ferucci snorted. "Why not just call themselves the Olympia, then?"

    "That name''s already taken by another shity gang." Bella said.

    "And they don''t have numbers?" Ferucci asked, glancing between the two.

    "Nope, the Olympia are just another gang with teengers and Ogs who think they are still young. They rob from other gangs, drive by shooting and shit like that. But in the end, they''re just another group of idiots trying to play the mafia."

    "Well they are no longer on the west side." Ferrucci laughed

    "Yeah, but there are some things that quite worry me." Hector said.

    "What?"

    "There were no agents at the funeral. Only gangsters. That never happens. It means one thing, they''re preparing for something big."

    Bella crossed her arms."You think they''re making their move soon?"

    Hector nodded. "I don''t know when, but it''s coming. And I saw Silas''s son watching James. Not just looking, staring. He wants something."

    "Silas Ricci son, huh? That little bastard never had the guts to step into his father''s shoes. But if he''s watching James that closely..." His voice trailed off, a smirk creeping onto his lips. "Then he''s either looking for revenge or an opportunity."

    Bella''s gaze darkened. "Or both. If they''re preparing for something big, it''s not just about James. The whole city''s about to shift."

    "So what''s the play, Hector? You wanna test the kid, or are we cutting him down before he grows into a real problem?"

    "No, we let him. His father was the real deal, an old-school gangster before we were even born. His son? He can''t do shit without him."

    "You''re saying he''s nothing without his father''s shadow?" Bella asked.

    "Exactly. He''s just some rich punk trying to play the role. Without Silas, he''s got no spine, no instincts. He''s trying to step into a world that''ll eat him alive. We don''t need to waste time making the first move. He''ll screw himself over eventually."

    "Maybe. But he''s still got his father''s name, and that''s enough to make people follow him. Desperate men will take desperate leaders if they think it''ll bring them power." Ferucci said.

    "Yeah but the more problematic one to me is the Takoi guy, aftre all he is dating the vice president daughter..."Bella said

    Hector shook his head. "He showed up at the funeral with full of gangsters alone. No government security. And we kidnapped him without a fight."

    Bella crossed her arms, eyes sharp. "Maybe. But don''t forget what he said one call and James disappears. If he''s bluffing, he''s got balls. But if he''s not..." She trailed off, the implication hanging heavy between them.

    "We are not just men following orders. We are the hands that enforce his will. The shield that guards his name. If they think they can touch him, they have no idea what kind of war they''re starting."

    They all agreed. There was nothing more to say.

    Without hesitation they started the clean up procces which was tow things, gasoline and a lighter.

    After the flames engulfed the whole building, one by one, they disappeared.

    Bella, however, had only one destination in mind.

    She needed to ask him.

    She needed to know.

    When she arrived, the same usual scene unfolded before her, cars blocking the driveway, guards patrolling with guns in hand.

    As she made her way inside, she heard the low hum of the TV from the main living room.

    And there he was, sitting on the couch, eating a bowl of cereal like it was just another quiet day.

    On the other side of the couch, Charlotte was completely knocked out sleeping so Bella took the opportunity to slip closer to him.

    "Bella?" His voice was calm, steady.

    She didn''t answer. Not right away. Instead, she watched the screen, eyes unfocused. Then, after a long breath, she spoke.

    "I heard something..." Her voice was quiet, almost careful.

    James put his bowl down looking at her. "Heard what?"

    She hesitated, then met his gaze. "That you once had an underboss... Is that true?"

    James didn''t answer. He just stared at the screen, unmoving. His eyes didn''t shift, didn''t blink.

    It was as if he was looking straight into the abyss.

    Bella''s chest tightened.

    That underboss whoever he was he had been at James''s side. Trusted. Important.

    And now, he was nothing.

    Just like that.

    Bella''s breath hitched as a horrible thought sank its claws into her heart. One day, would that be her?

    Would she become just another face James turned away from? Another person he let slip through his fingers like they had never mattered¡ª

    "He died by suicide..."

    Her heart stopped.

    James didn''t look at her, didn''t explain further.

    The silence, the hesitation, this wasn''t a man he had killed. This was a man he had lost.

    "Something happened....and... he¡ª"

    His words trailed off, and he just stared at the TV, as if he had been pulled back to that exact moment in the past.

    And then she saw it. A tear.

    A single tear slipping down the edge of his jaw she almost didn''t believe it.

    James never cried in font of them.

    But now, in the stillness of this house, in the weight of the past he did.

    And something inside Bella shattered.

    She didn''t think. She just moved.

    She just hugged him, feeling the rise and fall of his breath, the quiet tension in his body.

    James never spoke of his past. Never let anyone see the weight he carried.

    But tonight, for the first time, he let the silence speak for him.

    And Bella understood.

    She wasn''t replaceable.

    Not to him.

 Chapter 41: Guilt of the Past.

    Chapter 41 - Guilt of the Past.The moment his tears had fallen, the second Bella''s arms had wrapped around him, he had allowed a crack in the armor, one he never should have shown.

    His body tensed. He swallowed hard, pushing back whatever remained of that brief, fragile moment of weakness.

    Without a word, he pulled away.

    "I''ll lay Charlotte down." He murmured, his voice rough, barely above a whisper. His hands were steady as he lifted her, though something in his chest felt like it was trembling.

    Charlotte stirred, her small face pressing against his shoulder as she mumbled something in her sleep.

    Bella watched him, her heart heavy. The silence between them felt thick, suffocating. She took a slow step forward.

    "James... you can talk to me." Her voice was soft, careful.

    "No."

    The word came out fast, sharp then he looked at her and Bella froze, because the man standing in front of her wasn''t James Bellini.

    The man in front of her was different.

    His eyes weren''t cold at all. They were hollow, sunken into something deeper, something older.

    A wound that never healed.

    Those weren''t the eyes of a ruthless boss.

    They were the eyes of a man who had buried something so traumatic, so agonizingly deep, that he had spent years trying to forget it.

    And yet, in this moment, Bella could see it clawing its way back to the surface.

    His gaze didn''t just meet hers, it buried into her, dragging her into whatever abyss he was drowning in.

    James turned away before she could say anything else, his movements precise, controlled, like a man forcing himself to stay composed.

    Bella wanted to stop him, wanted to reach out, but something about the way his shoulders tensed, the rigid set of his jaw, told her that if she pushed, he would shut down completely.

    So she let him go.

    She watched as he carried Charlotte upstairs, his footsteps quiet but heavy, like the weight of the past was pressing down with every step.

    She stood there, arms crossed tightly over her chest, her mind racing, because James never showed weakness.

    Not in front of them. Not in front of anyone.

    But tonight, he had. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And she couldn''t shake the image from her mind.

    The way his eyes had darkened, not with anger, not with his usual calculated sharpness, but with something raw, something buried so deep that even James himself refused to acknowledge it.

    He had been staring into the abyss of his own past.

    Minutes passed. Maybe longer.

    She forced herself to move, walking toward the liquor cabinet, her fingers brushing against the cool glass of a whiskey bottle.

    She poured a drink, but before she could take a sip, she heard him.

    Footsteps.

    When she turned, James was already coming down the stairs. His face was unreadable, locked back into the expression of the man she knew, the man who never faltered, never let his guard down.

    But his eyes...they still carried the ghosts.

    "James."

    He didn''t stop. Didn''t answer. He just walked past her, heading for the back patio.

    Bella hesitated, then followed.

    James stood near the railing, hands gripping the edge, his head bowed slightly as if lost in thought.

    Bella didn''t speak at first. She just stood beside him, staring out at the same skyline, waiting.

    "You don''t have to tell me..." she finally said. "But I''m not stupid, James. I see it."

    He exhaled, slow and measured.

    "You see what?"

    "The way you locked up the moment I asked about him." Her voice was careful, firm. "The way you looked at me like you weren''t even here anymore. Like you were back there, wherever ''there'' is."

    James didn''t answer.

    Bella swallowed. "I get it. Some things aren''t meant to be spoken about. But you know what''s worse?" She turned her head toward him. "Letting it fester. Letting it own you."

    James let out a low, almost humorless chuckle, shaking his head.

    "You don''t understand, Bella."

    "Then make me understand."

    He finally looked at her and what she saws....guilt.

    Bella''s chest tightened. "James..."

    His voice was quiet when he spoke next.

    "Marcello was my best friend."

    Bella felt her heart drop. James had never said that about anyone.

    Not once.

    James straightened, his posture closing off again, shutting her out.

    "But I don''t want to talk more about him." He glanced at her, searching her face, maybe expecting resistance, maybe waiting for her to argue.

    Bella hesitated, then took a step closer, her voice softer now.

    "You know... talking about someone doesn''t erase them."

    He let out a short breath, almost a laugh, but not quite.

    "Doesn''t mean I want to remember."

    She realized. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to remember.

    It was that he couldn''t without it hurting too much.

    And maybe, just maybe, that pain ran so deep that forgetting was the only way he knew how to survive.

    James gripped the railing tighter, his knuckles turning white, the cold metal biting into his skin...but it was nothing compared to the ache inside.

    It was there again. That hollow, gnawing feeling, creeping through the cracks he swore didn''t exist. But no matter how deep he tried to bury it, guilt had a way of clawing itself back to the surface.

    It never faded. It never eased. It never let him go.

    Because this wasn''t just guilt. It was his fault.

    Or so he thought.

    Because when it truly mattered, when he should have seen, should have stopped it....

    He hadn''t. Instead, he let it happen. He let him fall.

    And now? Now all that was left was silence, the kind that seeped into his bones.

    The kind that whispered, over and over, You should have saved him.

    But he hadn''t. He had failed him. And the worst part?

    James had tried to forget.

    Tried to push it down, deep enough that it could never crawl its way back up.

    Some wounds never closed.

    And this one, this one bled, even now and James had realized it too fucking late.

    He could still feel the coldness of that hand when he had reached out, gripping lifeless fingers like somehow, someway, he could pull him back.

    But there was no coming back.

    He had been too late.

    And now, every time he closed his eyes, he saw it all over again.

    The empty stare. The stillness. The weight of knowing that the only person who could have saved him should have been him.

    And he had failed.

    A shudder ran through him, but he forced himself to straighten, to breathe past crushing his chest. He wouldn''t break. He couldn''t break.

    Because breaking meant remembering.

    And if he remembered too much, he''d have to accept the truth.

    That his hands had been empty when it mattered most.

    He exhaled sharply, his breath uneven, his hands gripping his knees so tightly his knuckles turned white.

    "He didn''t belong in this world." His gaze distant, lost in something only he could see. "He was just¡ª" His voice broke, and for a second, Bella thought he wouldn''t go on.

    But he did.

    "He was just my best friend, my brother." His lips curled into a hollow, bitter smile.

    Bella clenched her fists. "James¡ª"

    "I should''ve sent him away." His voice was hoarse, thick with something he refused to name. "I should''ve told him to run, to get the hell out before it was too late. But I didn''t. I let him stay in my world.. a world that was to much for him." His hands raked through his hair, his breathing coming in short, sharp bursts.

    "And then one day... he was just gone." His throat bobbed. "Just... fucking gone."

    Bella''s chest ached as she watched him, as she saw the guilt of years pressing down on him, crushing him from the inside out.

    "You don''t understand..." James whispered, his eyes meeting hers. "Every night...I see him. Every goddamn time I close my eyes." He let out a shuddering breath. "And the worst part? The worst fucking part?"

    Bella swallowed, bracing herself.

    "I don''t even remember his voice anymore." His expression twisted, like the realization was cutting him open from the inside. "I remember his face. I remember the way he looked at me before...." He sucked in a breath, his voice catching. "But his voice? His laugh? His fucking laugh, I can''t hear it anymore."

    Bella''s chest squeezed painfully.

    "You don''t forget people like that." He whispered. "You shouldn''t."

    Bella hesitated for only a moment before reaching for him, her fingers gripping his wrist solid, steady.

    "Then let''s remember him." She said softly. "Tell me about him."

    James let out a shaky breath, closing his eyes for a moment like he was trying to pull himself back together.

    "I... I can''t."

    "Why?" she asked gently.

    James swallowed hard, his jaw clenching as his fingers curled into a fist. "Because if I do... it makes it real." His voice was quiet, rough with something unspoken.

    Bella watched him, her eyes searching his face. "It is real, James."

    His breath hitched, and he pulled his wrist away, running a hand down his face like he could wipe away the emotions threatening to spill over. "I know that." He muttered, turning his back to her. "I just don''t want to face it."

    "You don''t have to face it alone."

    "It''s not about being alone. It''s about what happens when I let myself remember. Because once I start... I don''t think I can stop."

    Bella felt her chest tighten at his words, at the weight he carried alone. She wanted to tell him it was okay, that remembering didn''t have to be a weakness. But she knew better.

    Instead, she simply said.

    "Then let me be here when you do."

    She didn''t wait for him to say anything else, she just stepped forward and wrapped her arms around him.

    James stayed still, his head slightly bowed, his hands hovering at his sides like he wasn''t sure what to do. Then, almost hesitantly, he lifted his arms and returned the hug. His grip was uncertain at first, but then it tightened, his fingers pressing into the fabric of her shirt like he was anchoring himself.

    Bella felt his breath against her shoulder, uneven and strained. She could tell he was holding back, struggling to keep everything contained.

    "I don''t want to forget him...."

    Bella closed her eyes, holding him a little tighter. "Then don''t."

 Chapter 42: Friends forever.

    Marcello was just a friend to James, a very good friend and the only one he truly trusted.

    They became friends during the one year James spent at university.

    Both of them were the kind of guys who struggled with their future, unsure of what they wanted to be.

    Their only option was to study, but getting into university on a scholarship meant they had to maintain high grades. When their grades started dropping dramatically, they were faced with a harsh reality, they had to pay a lot of money to keep up, money they simply didn¡¯t have.

    Marcello was the kind of guy who laughed even when everything was falling apart.

    He accepted his fate with a grin, pretending it didn¡¯t bother him. And people like that, you had to pay attention to them.

    Because beneath all the laughter and easygoing attitude, the pain was there, buried deep. And when it built up too much, when there was no more room to hold it in, the floodgates would open, and emotions would collapse.

    James, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t like that. He didn¡¯t just accept failure, he owned it. He knew it was his fault. He knew he had messed up, big time.

    Their shared struggles became their bond. It was what connected them.

    Two messed-up guys. A friendship that would last a lifetime.

    So they spent every remaining time together, pushing each other beyond their limits, trying to escape the cycle of failure. But in the end, it wasn¡¯t enough.

    They dropped out.

    That was when they made a promise, to work, save up, and get back to university. To prove to their families that they weren¡¯t failures. To take a step toward a better life.

    For Marcello, that meant finding whatever job he could to scrape by.

    For James, fate had other plans.

    A simple job at a coffee shop became the first step, not to a better life, but to a bloodstained one.

    James never forgot the look on Marcello¡¯s face when he told him he had found a job.

    "A coffee shop?" Marcello laughed. "Man, you? Serving lattes and smiling at customers?"

    "It¡¯s not that bad."

    Marcello shook his head, still grinning. "You? Not that bad? Come on, you barely have the patience to deal with me, and I¡¯m your best friend."

    "It¡¯s just a job. A way to keep busy, I guess." James said smiling.

    "Yeah¡­ I get that." His voice had lost some of its humor, turning quieter, more thoughtful. "You ever think about what we¡¯re doing, man? Like, what¡¯s the point of all this?"

    James glanced at him. "You mean¡­ university?"

    "Yeah. Life. Everything." Marcello waved a hand vaguely. "I mean, we¡¯re just barely scraping by. Even if we make it through this degree, what¡¯s next? More struggling?"

    James didn¡¯t answer right away. He had thought about it too, late at night when the weight of everything pressed down on him.

    "Guess we just keep going." James finally said. "What else is there?"

    Marcello huffed out a laugh. "Yeah, just keep going. Keep pretending like we got it all figured out. Man, I swear¡­ sometimes I think the people who just give up have it easier. Just say ¡¯screw it¡¯ and stop trying."

    James frowned. "That¡¯s not you."

    Marcello smirked, but there was something tired in his eyes. "Yeah? And what about you, James? You got some master plan you¡¯re not telling me about?"

    James scoffed. "If I did, you¡¯d be the first to know."

    Marcello sighed, rubbing his face. "Damn, man. We really messed up, huh?"

    James didn¡¯t answer. They both knew the truth.

    Two guys, broke and barely holding on, trying to find their place in a world that didn¡¯t seem to care whether they made it or not.

    But at least they had each other.

    Marcello let out a long breath, then turned his head to James. "You ever think about running away?"

    James raised an eyebrow. "Running where?"

    "I don¡¯t know. Anywhere. Somewhere where no one expects anything from us. Where we¡¯re not just some guys trying and failing to make it."

    James thought about that for a moment. The idea of leaving it all behind, no responsibilities, no expectations, no disappointment. Just freedom. It sounded tempting. But at the same time, it felt¡­ empty.

    "Nah." James finally said. "Running doesn¡¯t change anything. We¡¯d still be the same messed-up idiots, just in a different place."

    Marcello chuckled. "Yeah¡­ figures you¡¯d say something like that." He rubbed his hands together. "Damn, it¡¯s late. You working tomorrow?"

    James nodded. "Yeah. Morning shift."

    Marcello snorted. "God help the customers."

    James smirked. "Shut up."

    For a while, they sat in silence, listening to the faint sounds of the city.

    Then Marcello spoke again, quieter this time. "You ever wonder if we¡¯re gonna make it, man?"

    James could have lied, told him they¡¯d be fine, that everything would work out. But Marcello wasn¡¯t the kind of guy who wanted lies.

    "I don¡¯t know." James admitted. "But if we don¡¯t¡­ at least we tried."

    Marcello nodded slowly, as if turning those words over in his mind. Then, after a long pause, he grinned again, punching James lightly on the shoulder.

    "Yeah. At least we tried." Marcello leaned back on the beanch, stretching his arms behind his head. "Man, sometimes I think about what it¡¯d be like if things were different. Like, if we had rich parents or some kinda golden ticket. You ever think about that?"

    James scoffed. "What, like being born lucky?"

    "Yeah. Like¡­ waking up one day and not having to worry about rent, grades, or if you can afford lunch tomorrow."

    James stared at the sky for a moment. "Can¡¯t miss what you never had."

    "That¡¯s some depressing shit, man."

    James smirked. "You asked."

    Marcello shook his head, grinning. "Yeah, yeah. But still¡­ would be nice, wouldn¡¯t it?"

    James didn¡¯t answer right away. He¡¯d never let himself think about a life that wasn¡¯t this one. Because what was the point? Dreaming about what could¡¯ve been didn¡¯t change what was.

    "You ever gonna give up?" Marcello asked, his voice quieter this time.

    James turned his head toward him. "Are you?"

    He sighed, running a hand through his hair. "No. I don¡¯t think I know how to."

    "Then neither do I."

    Silence settled between them again, but this time it felt different, heavier, but solid, like an unspoken promise.

    Marcello reached for the last cigarette on the table.

    He took a slow drag, then offered it to James.

    James hesitated before taking it, inhaling deeply.

    Marcello grinned. "We¡¯re gonna be fine, man."

    James looked at him, at the way he said it, not like he believed it, but like he needed to say it out loud just to keep going. He didn¡¯t say anything back, just took another drag and passed the cigarette back.

    Marcello let out a slow breath, watching the smoke swirl upward. "You ever wonder what we¡¯re really doing here?"

    James leaned forward, resting his arms on his knees. "What do you mean?"

    He flicked ash into the tray. "I mean¡­ this. The late nights, the stress, the barely scraping by. What¡¯s the point? What if we¡¯re just wasting time?"

    James was quiet for a moment before shaking his head. "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a waste."

    Marcello raised a brow. "You actually believe that?"

    James shrugged. "I think¡­ as long as we keep going, it means something."

    Marcello let out a soft laugh. "Damn, that¡¯s deep."

    They sat there in silence for a while, the only sound being the faint hum of traffic. It was moments like these that made everything feel less heavy, like as long as they had each other, they could keep pushing forward, even if the road ahead was unclear.

    "Hey, James?"

    "Yeah?"

    "No matter what happens, don¡¯t turn into one of those assholes who pretend they never struggled."

    James scoffed. "You think I would?"

    Marcello grinned. "Nah. But if you ever do, I¡¯ll come back and kick your ass."

    James shook his head, a small smirk tugging at his lips. "Noted."

    Marcello closed his eyes. "Good."

    This was their last real conversation before James Bellini became the ruler of the city. Before the name carried weight, before it was whispered in fear and respect.

    After that day, life pulled them in different directions.

    Marcello got a job in another state, working long shifts just to get by.

    James¡­ well, James walked a path that led him somewhere else entirely.

    They didn¡¯t see each other for a while.

    Not until James Bellini had become the boss of the city.

    And when they met again, James wasn¡¯t the man Marcello had known.

    The friend who once laughed with him over late-night meals, who complained about exams and the weight of the future on their shoulders....he was gone.

    In his place stood someone colder, sharper. Someone whose presence carried an unspoken authority, whose eyes had seen too much, whose silence was heavier than words.

    Marcello looked at him, searching for the traces of the man he used to call his best friend. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But James Bellini had become something else.

    Marcello forced a grin, the same easygoing smile he always wore, but even he couldn¡¯t hide the slight tension in his eyes.

    "Long time, huh?" He said, shoving his hands into his pockets. "Guess you¡¯ve been busy¡­."

    "You shouldn¡¯t be here."

    Marcello scoffed. "That¡¯s how you greet an old friend?" He gestured around. "What, your new life doesn¡¯t have room for the past?"

    James exhaled slowly, glancing away for just a second, just enough for Marcello to catch it. That hesitation. That crack in the armor.

    "You have no idea what kind of life this is."

    Marcello tilted his head, eyes narrowing. "Then tell me. Because all I see is a guy who used to be my best friend, now acting like a stranger."

 Chapter 43: Ghosts of Who We Were.

    "Tell me, do you even recognize yourself anymore?"

    James didn¡¯t answer.

    Marcello laughed, but there was no humor in it. "Guess that means no." He sighed, rubbing a hand down his face. "Look, man. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done to get here, and I¡¯m not asking. But I need to knowl, are you still you?"

    He didn¡¯t answer right away. Then, after a long pause, he muttered, "I don¡¯t think I am."

    Marcello nodded slowly, as if he expected that answer.

    "Then why the hell did you agree to meet me?"

    James finally looked back at him, something sharp in his gaze. "Because for a moment, I wanted to remember who I used to be."

    "So, now that you¡¯re here, what do you wanna do? Reminisce about the good old days? Act like nothing¡¯s changed?" His voice carried a hint of bitterness.

    "No." he said quietly. "I just wanted to see if you¡¯d still look at me the same way."

    Marcello stared at him, searching his face, then exhaled sharply. "And?"

    James gave a small smirk. "You don¡¯t."

    Marcello frowned, shifting uncomfortably. "Can you blame me?"

    James didn¡¯t answer. He just gave him one last look, one that carried spoken words, and then turned to leave.

    Marcello watched him go, feeling like he had just spoken to a ghost of someone he used to know.

    He wasn¡¯t sure what made him call out, but the words left his mouth before he could stop them.

    "James."

    He stopped, but he didn¡¯t turn around.

    Marcello hesitated, then ran a hand through his hair, exhaling. "You really think I look at you differently?"

    James tilted his head slightly, just enough for Marcello to catch the sharp edge of his profile. "Don¡¯t you?"

    Marcello swallowed. He wanted to say no. Wanted to say that nothing had changed, that they were still the same two idiots who used to laugh about their problems over cheap beer and overdue assignments.

    But that wasn¡¯t true.

    James Bellini wasn¡¯t the same James he knew.

    The boy who used to crack jokes about failing his exams was gone. The man standing before him now carried an air of quiet authority, of something far more dangerous. His presence alone felt heavier, like the city itself bent around him.

    Marcello sighed. "Yeah," he admitted. "I do."

    James nodded once, like he expected that answer. Like he had already made peace with it.

    "But that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t still see you in there." Marcello added, taking a step closer.

    For the first time that night, they looked eyes with eachother. And for a brief second, Marcello caught a flicker of something, something buried deep, beneath all the layers of power, control, and bloodstained reputation.

    Then, just as quickly, it was gone.

    James smirked faintly, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "You always were too sentimental."

    Marcello scoffed. "And you always pretended like you weren¡¯t."

    Another silence.

    James shifted, glancing up at the night sky, then back at Marcello. "Go home, Marcello." His voice was quieter now, almost tired. "This city isn¡¯t for you."

    Marcello clenched his fists. "And what about you? You think it¡¯s for you?"

    James didn¡¯t answer.

    Because they both already knew.

    Marcello clenched his jaw. "You know, I used to think we¡¯d figure things out together."

    "We did. You just figured out one path, and I figured out another."

    Marcello let out a bitter laugh. "Is that what you call it? You think this is just another path?" He gestured around them¡ªthe towering skyline, the expensive cars parked nearby, the men in suits standing just far enough to give James privacy but close enough to act if needed.

    James didn¡¯t respond. He didn¡¯t have to.

    Marcello shook his head. "You used to care about what came next. About making something of yourself. Now, all I hear when people talk about James Bellini is fear."

    James smirked, a humorless thing. "Fear keeps people in line."

    "Fear makes people turn on you." Marcello shot back. "It makes you alone."

    "I remember what you told me," James continued, his tone unreadable. "Back then, when we were just a couple of broke kids with no clue what we were doing."

    Marcello frowned. "What are you talking about?"

    James¡¯ gaze darkened, but there was something almost distant in it, like he was remembering something from another lifetime.

    "You said not to forget about you when I¡¯m at the top." He turned back adn walked toward Marcello pulling out a check. "It¡¯s enough to start a new life, with no struggle." He held it out.

    Marcello stared at the check in James hand. He didn¡¯t even look at the number written on it, he didn¡¯t need to. He knew it would be more money than he¡¯d ever made in his life. More than enough to start over somewhere far away, just like James wanted.

    But that wasn¡¯t the point.

    Marcello let out a slow breath, shaking his head. "You think this is what I want?"

    James held the check out a little further. "It¡¯s what you need."

    Marcello scoffed, shoving his hands into his pockets. "No. What I needed was my best friend not to turn into a ghost in a thousand-dollar suit."

    James¡¯ expression flickered, just for a second but then the mask came back, smooth and cold. "Take it, Marcello. Go."

    Marcello¡¯s fingers twitched, but he didn¡¯t reach for it. "And if I don¡¯t?"

    James¡¯ gaze hardened. "Then you¡¯re making a mistake."

    The city buzzed around them, but in that moment, it was just the two of them, standing on opposite sides of something neither of them could name.

    Marcello stood his ground, his eyes steady. "Let me be your friend, James. I don¡¯t want anything to do with the business, the money, the power. I just want my friend back. The guy who struggled with me, the guy who didn¡¯t have everything figured out but still kept going."

    James exhaled slowly, lowering the check. His fingers curled around it, crumpling the paper slightly. "You don¡¯t understand, Marcello. That guy doesn¡¯t exist anymore."

    Marcello took a step closer. "Bullshit. He¡¯s standing right in front of me."

    James looked away, his jaw clenching. He wanted to believe that. Wanted to believe that after everything, after the blood, the violence, the weight of the Bellini name, he could still have something real. Something untouched by the world he¡¯d built.

    "Things aren¡¯t that simple." James muttered.

    "They are if you let them be."

    James stayed silent, staring at the check in his hand like it held an answer he couldn¡¯t find.

    Finally, he sighed and slipped it back into his pocket. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Fine." James said, his voice quieter now. "But don¡¯t expect me to be the same."

    Marcello smiled, small but real. "Wouldn¡¯t have come if I did."

    For the first time in a long time, James felt something shift, something he thought was long gone. Maybe it wasn¡¯t. Maybe, just maybe, some things didn¡¯t have to be lost forever.

    But it was the worst decision Marcello could have made.

    Because he couldn¡¯t handle it.

    He thought he could. Though he could brush past the stories, the whispers, the news reports filled with blood and bodies. Though he could ignore the way James¡¯ name was spoken in fear, the way his presence alone made people stiffen, shrink away.

    He tried. God, he tried.

    Tried to see James as the friend he once knew, the guy who struggled with him, the one who used to complain about classes and dream about a better life. But that James wasn¡¯t there anymore.

    Maybe he never was.

    What stood in front of him now wasn¡¯t just a man.

    It was a kingpin. A murderer. A ghost of someone he used to know.

    Marcello told himself it didn¡¯t matter. That friendship meant holding on, no matter how much the other person changed. But the truth clawed at him every time they met. Every time James spoke about things in a way no normal man should.

    Marcello cared too much.

    And it got worse when the whispers started.

    People spoke his name in hushed tones, the way they did with James.

    They called him Marcello Bellini.

    James Bellini¡¯s right-hand man. His underboss. A ruthless enforcer who handled business in the shadows.

    It was all a lie.

    Marcello had never killed anyone. Never sold anything. Never fought a day in his life. But none of that mattered.

    They saw him as James¡¯ shadow. And in a world like this, shadows were just as feared as the man who cast them.

    Marcello Bellini.

    The silent killer. The man who spoke with James every day.

    And no matter how much he denied it, no matter how far he tried to run from it, the world had already decided who he was.

    And it was too much to handle.

    Marcello tried to ignore it at first. Tried to laugh it off, pretend like it didn¡¯t matter. But the weight of those whispers grew heavier with every passing day.

    People looked at him differently. Friends hesitated before speaking his name. Strangers crossed the street when they saw him. Even the ones who used to struggle alongside him now spoke in hushed voices, like he was something dangerous, something untouchable.

    It didn¡¯t matter that he wasn¡¯t part of James¡¯ business. It didn¡¯t matter that he had never pulled a trigger or given an order.

    What mattered was perception.

    And in the eyes of the world, Marcello Bellini was already a killer.

    One night, he sat alone in his apartment, staring at his reflection in the dark screen of his phone. He didn¡¯t recognize himself anymore.

    James had given him a choice, to take the money and walk away, to start over. But Marcello had stayed. He had wanted to be James¡¯ friend, nothing more.

    And one day, it all cracked.

    It wasn¡¯t the rumors. It wasn¡¯t the whispers in the streets or the headlines that painted him as something he wasn¡¯t.

    It was his family.

    It was the way his sister hesitated at the door when he came to visit. The way she pulled her child closer, her grip tightening as if to shield them from him.

    It was the way his mother wouldn¡¯t meet his eyes, her gaze fixed on the floor, on the table¡ªanywhere but at him.

    It was the way his father¡¯s voice, once strong and certain, now trembled when he spoke. Like Marcello was a stranger. Like he was something to be feared.

    And that was when he knew.

    The world had already decided who he was.

    And so had his own family.

    It was enough for Marcello.

    The weight, the whispers, the looks from his own family. The feeling he had buried deep for so long surged up like a tidal wave, and one day, it finally swallowed him whole.

    He checked into a hotel.

    Alone.

    No calls. No messages. No letters.

    Just silence.

    He sat in the chair by the window, staring at the city below, the city that had never been kind to him, the city that had given him a friend and then taken him away.

    He thought about James.

    About the boy he once knew. The boy who struggled beside him, who dreamed of something better. The friend who had laughed with him when there was nothing to laugh about, who had shared his failures, his fears.

    That James was gone.

    And maybe, Marcello thought, so was he.

    He reached for the gun. The one James had given him. The one meant to keep him safe.

    His hands didn¡¯t shake.

    There was no hesitation.

    One last breath.

    One last thought.

    One last pull of the trigger.

    And then¡ª

    Silence.

    And with him, a piece of James was gone too.

 Chapter 44: Godéˆ¥æªš Answer

    Bella had told him to sleep. Said it had been a hard day.

    But James couldn¡¯t. Not tonight.

    After their conversation, after the hug that lingered a little too long, he pulled away and told her he needed time. Time to sit with his thoughts, to let them settle instead of running from them.

    Bella didn¡¯t argue. She just gave him one last look, something between understanding and worry, before nodding. "Don¡¯t stay up too late," she said softly.

    James didn¡¯t answer.

    Now, he sat in the living room, sinking into the couch, staring at the tv.

    Marcello.

    The name sat in his chest like a weight that wouldn¡¯t lift.

    He hadn¡¯t spoken about him for a long time.Hadn¡¯t let himself think about him for too long, because when he did, it always led back to that day. That room. That gun.

    It should¡¯ve been different.

    Marcello should¡¯ve had a life beyond the rumors, beyond the name people forced on him. He should¡¯ve been happy. He should¡¯ve been¡­alive.

    James leaned forward, elbows on his knees, rubbing a hand over his face. The regret, the guilt¡­it never faded. No matter how much time passed. And it never will.

    He let out a slow breath, his eyes fixed on the coffee table in front of him.

    He closed his eyes, just for a moment, listening to the distant sounds of the city outside.

    Maybe Bella was right. Maybe he should try to sleep.

    But he knew the moment he tried that, Marcello would be there.

    What good was remembering if all he could remember was failure?

    He had thought he was giving Marcello a choice¡­a way out, a chance to live a life without struggle. He thought handing him that check meant something. That Marcello would take it and leave, start fresh, be free.

    But Marcello had stayed.

    He had stayed because he was James¡¯s friend. Because he didn¡¯t care about the money or the power or any of the things people whispered about James Bellini.

    And it destroyed him.

    James pressed his fingers against his forehead, trying to push away the thoughts, but they clawed at him, relentless.

    They hadn¡¯t killed Marcello with a gun.

    They killed him with rumors, with assumptions, with fear.

    They killed him by making him something he wasn¡¯t.

    And James¡­James had let it happen.

    He could still see Marcello¡¯s face the last time they spoke, the tension in his jaw, the weight in his eyes. He should have seen it then. Should have known.

    He let out a bitter laugh, his voice raw, hoarse. He tilted his head back against the couch, eyes burning as he stared up at the ceiling.

    "What do you want from me, huh?" He muttered, his voice barely above a whisper.

    He turned his head, gaze shifting to the window looking at the distant sky.

    "Is this it?" he asked, his voice cracking. "This what you wanted for me?"

    His hands curled into fists.

    "All that struggle, all that pain was it just for this?" He let out a breathless chuckle, shaking his head.

    He exhaled sharply, running a hand down his face.

    "You took everything from me, mom and Rafael who pretend everyday to be okay with me, and you took Marcello." His jaw clenched, teeth grinding together. "He was a good man. Better than me. So tell me, why?!"

    His voice rose, echoing in the empty living room.

    "You let him die alone. And I had to stand there, looking at his damn casket, knowing I did that. Knowing that you¡ª" His breath hitched. "That you just watched."

    James laughed again, but it was empty, broken.

    "You watching now? Are you enjoying this?"

    Silence. The world gave him nothing.

    Like it always did.

    He let out a shaky breath, his fingers gripping the edge of the couch so tightly his knuckles turned white. His eyes stayed locked on the window, on the empty sky beyond it.

    His chest rose and fell heavily, his body tense as if he was bracing for some kind of answer, some kind of sign. But there was nothing, just the steady hum of the city, the distant sound of sirens wailing in the night.

    "You hear me?" he said, his voice sharper now, filled with something between rage and grief. "Do you hear me?!"

    He pushed himself up from the couch, running a hand through his hair, pacing. His heart pounded in his chest.

    "All this power, all this control, and I still couldn¡¯t save him." His breath hitched, his throat tightening. "You just let him rot, let him suffer, and for what?"

    James swallowed hard, his voice quieter now, almost a whisper.

    "You could¡¯ve taken me instead."

    His fists clenched.

    "I will beat the shit out of you if we ever meet."

    He leaned back, closing his eyes, and for the first time in a long time Marcello wasn¡¯t there, only the darkness.

    Then a sound. A dull thump outside. Probably one of the guards. Maybe the wind is knocking something over.

    He opened his eyes, his vision was foggy then again a sound outside and the motion sensor lamps turned on.

    That was weird.

    With a quiet sigh, he pushed himself up and stretched, rolling his shoulders as he headed toward the patio. Maybe one of the idiots outside had dropped their gear. Or maybe it was just a stray cat.

    As he stepped out, the warm summer night was refreshing, with a slight breeze. But as he looked toward where the sound had come from, his breath hitched.

    A man. Just stood there.

    James blinked, his brain slow to register the sight. The guy wasn¡¯t moving, wasn¡¯t saying anything, just stared.

    "Who are¡ª"

    He didn¡¯t hear it¡­didn¡¯t even realize what had happened at first.

    The pain hit a second later, sharp, burning, like a blade tearing through his insides, burrowing deep into his gut. His hand went to his stomach instinctively, pressing against the sudden, unnatural heat spreading there. His fingers came away wet.

    Warm. Sticky. Dark.

    Blood.

    His blood.

    For a second, he just stared at it, mind struggling to catch up, to make sense of what was happening. His breath came in short, shallow gasps, heart pounding against his ribs, his body screaming at him to move, to do something, but he was frozen.

    Then¡ª

    Another shot.

    This time, it slammed into his shoulder, ripping through flesh and bone, forcing his body into motion. His feet stumbled backward, his body twisting with the impact, a sharp cry tearing from his throat.

    He hit the patio hard, the cold stone sending another jolt of pain through him as he collapsed onto his back.

    Everything spun.

    The sky above blurred, the stars swimming together in a dizzying mess. His ears rang, his lungs fought for air, but each breath was a struggle, like he was drowning in his own body.

    No. No, no, no...

    James pressed his hand harder against the wound in his stomach, desperate to stop the bleeding, but it just kept coming, spilling through his fingers, warm and endless. It soaked into his shirt, his skin, pooling beneath him, painting the ground in deep, crimson red.

    His fingers trembled. His arms felt weak. His body refused to listen to him.

    A cough wracked through him, and something warm and thick bubbled up his throat.

    Blood spilled past his lips, staining his teeth, the metallic taste clinging to his tongue. His breath rattled. His chest heaved. His body shuddered violently against the growing cold.

    And then¡ª

    Footsteps.

    Slow. Deliberate.

    James¡¯ blurred vision lifted, and through the haze of pain, he saw a figure standing over him. A shadow against the night sky, face unreadable, gun still raised.

    He forced his lips to move, but all that came out was a ragged breath.

    The man took another step closer.

    James¡¯ pulse thudded weakly, his body screaming at him to move, to fight, but he was barely hanging on, his strength slipping away with every drop of blood leaving his body.

    No. No, I can¡¯t die here.

    His vision swam, his chest heaved for air, and then, in a desperate, broken voice, he forced out a scream.

    "Help!"

    It was hoarse, weak, but he pushed through the pain, his throat burning as he shouted again.

    "Somebody!"

    His voice cracked, but he didn¡¯t care. The walls of the house felt so far away, the doors shut, the world silent except for his own ragged breaths.

    The man standing over him didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t flinch.

    James¡¯ gaze darted toward the house, toward the windows.

    Someone has to hear me. Someone has to come.

    But nobody came.

    Ma¡­

    Her face flashed in his mind¡ªsoft, kind, the way she used to hold his face between her hands when he was younger, smoothing his hair back, whispering words of comfort.

    "No. Plea¡­don¡¯t¡­hurt her.."

    The thought sent a new kind of pain through him, worse than the bullets, worse than the cold creeping into his bones.

    James forced his head up, locking his gaze onto the man standing over him. His lips moved, his voice barely above a whisper, wet with blood.

    "Please¡­" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The man tilted his head slightly, but said nothing.

    His vision wavered, black spots creeping at the edges, his body barely holding onto consciousness.

    The man didn¡¯t respond with words but with the barrel of a gun pressed against James¡¯s head.

    He should¡¯ve left. Should¡¯ve run. Should¡¯ve said it was all a misunderstanding. Should¡¯ve said goodbye.

    The final shot rang out.

    And everything went dark.

    "James?"

    His eyes snapped open. He was still in the living room. Still on the couch. His body was drenched in sweat, his breath unsteady, his heart pounding like hell.

    "Was it a nightmare?"

 Chapter 45: Controll The Slums.

    "James?"

    His mother¡¯s voice came.

    James opened his eyes. He was still in the living room. Still on the couch. His body was drenched in sweat, his breath unsteady, his heart pounding.

    "Was it a nightmare?" His mother looked at him with worry.

    "Yes... it was¡­" James muttered, leaning forward as he wiped the sweat from his forehead. His hands were still shaking slightly. "What¡¯s the time?"

    "It¡¯s exactly ten." She said softly.

    James let out a slow breath, rubbing his face as he tried to shake off the nightmare.

    His mother sat down beside him, her brows furrowed in concern. "You were shouting."

    "Was I?" He didn¡¯t even realize. His throat felt raw, like he had been gasping for air.

    She nodded. "You called for help¡­ and then¡­" Her voice wavered. "You said, ¡¯Don¡¯t hurt her.¡¯"

    James stiffened. His fingers curled into fists against his thighs.

    His mother placed a hand on his arm. "James, are you¡ª"

    "I¡¯m fine," he interrupted, standing up. He needed space. He needed air. "It was just a dream."

    She didn¡¯t look convinced. "James¡­"

    But he was already walking away, heading toward the bathroom. He turned on the sink, letting cold water run over his hands before splashing it onto his face.

    His reflection stared back at him in the mirror,haunted, tired, lost.

    It was just a dream.

    His breath hitched as he pressed his palm against his stomach again, harder this time, as if expecting pain to flare up. But there was nothing, no warmth of blood seeping through his fingers, no torn flesh, no agony.

    Just the steady rise and fall of his chest.

    James let out a shaky breath, his fingers trembling slightly as he pulled up his shirt. His skin was unmarked, smooth. No wounds, no bullets, nothing. But the sensation lingered, the burn of metal piercing his body, the suffocating weight of death creeping over him.

    "I swear I felt it¡­" he muttered under his breath, staring at his own reflection. His voice was hoarse, uncertain. He looked down again, pressing his fingers along his ribs, his stomach, his chest.

    Then splashed cold water onto his face, letting the sharp chill ground him. He stared at his reflection in the mirror, water dripping from his chin. His pulse was still unsteady, his body tense as if bracing for another shot that would never come.

    Suddenly a knock came.

    "Hector wants to talk to you." His mother voice.

    James exhaled sharply, gripping the edges of the sink. "I¡¯m coming," he muttered.

    He wiped his face with a towel, running a hand through his hair before stepping out of the bathroom. The weight of the nightmare still clung to him, an invisible wound that refused to fade.

    But he pushed it down. Just like always.

    Stepping into the hallway, he found his mother watching him closely. There was something in her eyes¡­

    "What?" He asked with a forced smile.

    She hesitated, then shook her head. "Nothing. Just¡­ talk to Hector."

    He nodded and made his way to the door, already preparing himself for whatever was coming next, but he didn¡¯t expect to seeHector like that.

    Hector stood tall, dressed in a new beige suit, James¡¯ favorite color, paired with shining black elegant shoes.

    "Do I look good?" Hector asked with a smile.

    "Like a businessman." James answered, smiling at him.

    Hector chuckled at that. "Well," he glanced at James¡¯ mother before continuing, "let¡¯s talk outside." He turned gesturing toward the patio.

    As they stepped out, James froze for a moment. His eyes drifted to the exact spot where the man had stood in his dream, where the gun had been raised against him.

    Then, slowly, he looked down at the ground, right where he had collapsed, bleeding out, and then a final shot to the head.

    His chest tightened, his breathing shallow. It felt too real. The weight of the bullets, the searing pain, the helplessness. He could still hear the gunshots echoing in his head.

    "James?" Hector¡¯s voice pulled him back.

    James blinked and exhaled sharply, shaking off the lingering fear. "Nothing," he muttered, running a hand over his face. "Just tired."

    They sat down, and Hector pulled a small notebook from his suit, placing it in front of James.

    "What is it?" He asked, grabbing it and flipping it open. His mind was still foggy, still stuck in the nightmare and the pages were filled with numbers, endless rows of them. His head wasn¡¯t ready for this.

    "We only have around 250 million worth of White Magic left. And that¡¯s it." Hector¡¯s voice was calm, but he wouldn¡¯t meet James¡¯ eyes, like he was afraid of his reaction.

    "Why?" James frowned, flipping through the pages even though numbers weren¡¯t his thing.

    He didn¡¯t answer right away, just rubbed his forehead before finally speaking.

    "Well, the border war in Dennus¡­ it¡¯s gotten worse. They decided not to fight in the open anymore but to take it into the jungle, where those fuckers can¡¯t see each other." He paused, glancing at James, but there was no reaction. "So, our camps and plants are in danger. They¡¯ve already destroyed 8 out of 67."

    Hector¡¯s voice was calm, but there was an edge to it, like he was holding something back, waiting for James to say something, to react. But James just stared at the notebook, his fingers tapping against the table, his mind still half-trapped in the nightmare from before.

    "Tell me Hector what is the process of making white magic and how much time it takes?"

    Hector was stunned for a moment but quickly continued, "Usually, it takes five weeks for one full rotation. That means if we calculate with the 67 camps, that¡¯s about 100 kg per camp, so 6700 kg in total."

    He paused, watching James, then went on. "The white plants, which we extract the liquid from, take around three weeks to flower. But that was never a problem because the jungle has plenty of them, so when they ran out of it just went in the jungle looking for the plants"

    Hector exhaled, rubbing his head. "But now, with the jungle turning into a war zone, those plants don¡¯t mean shit if we can¡¯t get to them. The soldiers are burning everything¡ªcamps, crops, even the people inside. It¡¯s all turning into ashes, James."

    He flipped through the notebook again, the numbers blurring together. The supply chain was crumbling, and with it, the power that came with controlling it.

    "So, what are you saying?" James finally asked, his voice calm.

    Hector hesitated, choosing his words carefully. "We need a new source. If the jungle is lost, we need another way to produce it, or¡ª" He stopped, locking eyes with James again, as if gauging how far he could push. "Or we fight to keep what we have."

    James let out a short laugh, but there was no humor in it. "Fight?" He rolled the word in his mouth. "With who? The military?"

    Is he really saying we should fight the military? This man is willing to let more people die just for money... But if I don¡¯t do anything, that¡¯ll just create more problems. What do I do... Think, think¡­"

    He turned to Hector, his voice sharp. "What¡¯s more important than White Magic?"

    Hector blinked, caught off guard by the question. "There¡¯s nothing else that sells for this much at such a high price¡ª" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Think, Hector. What is more important than White Magic?" James asked again, locking eyes with him.

    Hector hesitated, unable to find an answer.

    "The people, Hector. In the countryside, there¡¯s hunger and slums. For them, there is no hope left. The government doesn¡¯t care. The people in the cities don¡¯t care. Sure, maybe some aid groups send food, but what would happen if we helped them? What if we gave them hope?"

    Hector blinked, clearly taken aback by James¡¯ words. "You... you want to help them?"

    James exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair. "I¡¯m saying if we want to survive, we need something bigger than just selling White Magic. If we pour money into those slums, into the people, we aren¡¯t just running a business, we¡¯re creating something untouchable."

    Hector frowned, still trying to process. "You want to buy the people¡¯s loyalty?"

    James scoffed. "Loyalty, trust, power¡ªcall it whatever you want. But if we give them food, shelter, jobs¡­ if we make them rely on us instead of a government that doesn¡¯t give a damn, then we control something far greater than drugs."

    And at least my name will have something good attached to it. Helping those who were left to rot in a desperate place¡­ giving them something to hold on to.

    But it was only for James because Hector¡¯s mind was already calculating the cost¡­ the cost of making not white magic, but something more popular, something that took over the market¡ªGreenweed.

    Smoke it like a cigarette, and you get high. The cost of making it was far less than white magic, and people buy it like candy....more than candy, it popular among even the poor, and all ages.

    And the slums, the place of despair where even the police wouldn¡¯t go, were the perfect place to hide a plantation.

    Hector looked with a big smile at James. "Understood. Only one thing that is worries me, If we just leave the market, there¡¯s going to be a shift in power, a shift that will make the underworld rumble. We are the only ones selling pure white magic, everyone else mixes it."

    "Pump up the price. Make it so high that even the richest will know it¡¯s a rip-off." James said simply.

    "Why?" Hector looked confused.

    "Because they¡¯re addicted. They want ours because it¡¯s the best. You said 250 million? Make it a billion. Raise it so high that even you will laugh, and they will still buy it. And if more comes in from the camps before they get destroyed or seized, sell those too. This is our goodbye to the market."

    Hector stared for a moment, letting the words sink in. Then, a slow smirk formed on his lips.

    "I will make a detailed plan."

    "Do it." James said, getting up and walking back to the house.

    Hector just smiled, staring at him as he went.

    Because in his mind, James wasn¡¯t just quitting a market that brought in billions¡ªno, he was doing it on purpose. To shake the market. And then¡­ make a comeback.

    A comeback that will make him the history¡¯s biggest drug lord.

    Then picked up his phone. It was time to raise the price¡ªand watch the world burn.

 Chapter 46: Mommy and Daddy.

    "Where are Charlotte and Bella?" James asked his mother as he stepped back into the house.

    "They¡¯re in the garden painting." She replied, though her eyes and expression were still filled with worry.

    "Bella too?" He asked, raising an eyebrow.

    His mother chuckled softly. "She said that if you like painting and women who paint, then she¡¯s going to become a painter."

    James exhaled, shaking his head with a slight smirk. "Well, I¡¯ll be in the office if anyone needs anything." He grabbed an apple from the counter and headed straight to his private office.

    When he bought this house for his family, his priorities were clear.

    First, security and privacy. A two-meter-high brick wall surrounded the property, reinforced by a dense hedge wall to ensure complete privacy.

    Second, a spacious kitchen for his mother and areas for relaxation.

    Everything else was just part of the deal, including the office.

    A masterpiece of craftsmanship, polished hardwood, elegant leather chairs, and a grand desk.

    But he was only there once since he bought the house, to put in documents and reports.

    And now, he needed to go through everything, see how things had unfolded so far and how they would play out next.

    This was the only room in the house that required a code to enter, because inside certain documents were stored, documents that, if seen by his family, would undoubtedly cause trouble.

    Stepping in, he walked straight to a large safe embedded in the wall, hidden behind a painting. He moved the artwork aside and unlocked the safe.

    Stacks of documents lay inside, along with bundles of cash. But what he truly needed were the records, the files that contained the real weight of his empire.

    He pulled out a thick pile of documents and settled into his chair. From the desk drawer, he retrieved a notebook.

    That notebook was the holy grail of the Bellini family.

    Within its pages were records of bribes, drug trades, the trafficking routes, and every single detail about everything.

    And yes, it was the dumbest thing to do, keeping such records. He knew it well. But he couldn¡¯t possibly remember every detail in his head, nor could he risk storing it on a computer.

    "So¡­ what I just said to Hector is going to cause trouble." He muttered, flipping through the pages, scanning the reports. "The Circle will complain, customers will complain, and other families, well, they¡¯ll be happy¡­Hector basically held a monopoly over the city."

    He leaned back, gazing at the intricate carvings on the ceiling, letting out a slow sigh.

    "I¡¯m sure there¡¯s going to be a war between families and gangs over who gets to rule what I left behind¡­ but still, 250 million and the camps that keep producing white magic, it¡¯ll take at least four months to sell everything. So, four months to get ready¡­"

    He went through one of the documents and pulled out a report. It was Silas Ricci¡¯s file, filled with every little detail about the man.

    "This fucker will want to break in. He¡¯s got hundreds of dealers selling garbage, and the capital is a strategic point. From here, he can transport everywhere¡­ How many people are going to die sniffing that shit?"

    He looked up and rubbed his face, frustration creeping in.

    "Fuck¡­ maybe I made a mistake. But if I kept things running, the military would¡¯ve wiped out the workers at the camps. More than 60 camps, each with at least 20 workers¡­ They¡¯re just people from poor backgrounds trying to make money."

    He leaned back, staring at the ceiling again.

    "How much is a life worth, some of them would take a bullet for 1,000 a month. Some would work all day for the same amount. Some would do anything for that kind of money. One fucking thousand¡­ not even minimum wage. And yet, they¡¯d still do it."

    Then leaning back he flipped through the notebook again, stopping on a specific page. His fingers traced the numbers.

    "1,231 people. 61 of them are guards and bodyguards, trained, with military backgrounds or private contractor experience. Then there are 623 enforcers, making sure no one steps into our territory and causes trouble. Another 78 are dealers and middlemen, handling the wealthy clients, bringing in more business." He flipped the page. "And the rest are workers and the so-called legal team laundering money and keeping things running¡­"

    He glanced at another number.

    "For 1,231 people, I only pay 6.1 million a month in salaries. That¡¯s good money¡ª$5,000 a month, at least statistically. But not everyone gets paid that much¡­ some barely get paid at all."

    He exhaled, tapping his fingers on the desk.

    "If I just took that money and helped the slums, my men would be furious. I¡¯d be giving handouts to strangers while they worked their asses off, some even killed¡­ no, they don¡¯t kill. They just enforce¡­" He trailed off, lost in thought.

    "Let¡¯s say¡­" He grabbed a pen and started writing. "If Hector can push up the price and turn that 250 million into a billion¡ªno, let¡¯s say 700 million, then I could put 100 million into the slums and another 100 million toward my men. Which means¡­"

    He pulled out his phone and opened the calculator.

    "I could give them an $81,234 bonus. No¡­ why am I being stingy? I¡¯m already a billionaire. Let¡¯s double it. If I put 200 million toward them, that means a $160,000 bonus per person."

    James stared at the numbers on his phone screen, his fingers drumming against the desk.

    "$160,000 per person¡­ That¡¯s enough to change lives. Enough for them to leave this life if they wanted to."

    But would they?

    "If I start throwing cash around, they¡¯ll wonder why. They¡¯ll think I¡¯m stepping away, leaving them behind¡­ and if they feel abandoned, someone else will step in."

    He had to be careful. Too much money at once could be as dangerous as too little.

    "Maybe stagger the payments." He thought aloud. "Bonuses spread over time¡­ give them security without making them desperate or reckless."

    He sighed, glancing back at the notebook, his eyes scanning the names until they landed on Hans.

    "Fuck is up with him? Didn¡¯t message, didn¡¯t call¡­ No way he¡¯s getting freaky with Sophia¡ª" He stopped, shaking his head. "What the hell am I even thinking and why do I keep saying it out loud? What if there¡¯s a drone circling up there, listening?"

    He stopped talking and looked up at the ceiling again like he could see the skies.

    "If anyone¡¯s listening, fuck all of you! If even one agency wasn¡¯t corrupt, I would¡¯ve ended up as a mafia boss, you fuckers!" He let out another sigh. "Maybe I should get freaky too, relieve all this tension¡­"

    There was silence, then he laughed at himself.

    "Bella¡­ she¡¯s beautiful, she loves me. The problem is¡­" He paused. "What exactly is the problem with her?"

    He crossed his legs, he spun the chair slowly, deep in thought.

    "She¡¯s a psycho. She¡¯s crazy." He let out a breath, staring at the ceiling. "But she¡¯s warm¡­ and she truly loves me."

    His fingers tapped idly on the armrest.

    "Why the hell am I even questioning her? My damn life revolves around crazy people."

    He paused the spinning rubbing his eyes.

    "I can¡¯t be this naive even if all of this is a misunderstanding, I still play along. My decisions¡­ they¡¯re not just mine."

    He exhaled, running a hand through his hair.

    "They¡¯re absolute. Whatever I decide, they follow without question."

    "No¡­ if I get too comfortable, things will only become harder. I need to stay cautious¡­ Maybe they misunderstood things too."

    Well, James had hit the nail on the head, because Hector had misunderstood everything on an entirely different level.

    And then there was Charlotte. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "My daughter¡­" He sighed. "I need to be her father. Teach her things. And, more importantly¡­ let her be a child."

    Her birthday was coming up soon. And those damn horses that could outrun the IRS¡­ How much money did he owe them? Hundreds of millions?

    "Fuck them too."

    But before he could think about it any further, a loud knock, more like punching, echoed through the door.

    "Daddy, let me in!" Charlotte¡¯s voice rang through.

    "Yes, Daddy!" Bella¡¯s voice followed hers.

    James quickly locked the documents back in the safe before heading to the door. "Wait a bit, and don¡¯t bust down my door!" he shouted.

    When he swung it open, he found both Charlotte and Bella standing there, their faces and clothes covered in paint.

    "What the hell happened?" He asked, raising a brow.

    Charlotte burst out laughing. "Bella and I had a battle with the brushes!" She announced proudly, her face smeared with every color of the rainbow, her once-white clothes now a canvas of chaos.

    "And what about the painting?"

    Charlotte¡¯s eyes lit up. "Come see it!" she said, immediately taking off toward the stairs.

    "Slow down! I don¡¯t want you rolling down!" James called out, sounding like a real father.

    Bella chuckled beside him then locked eyes with James and asked softly, "How are you?"

    But before she could expect an answer, James pulled her in, kissing her on the lips.

    Bella blinked in shock, her body tensing as James pulled away. Her fingers hovered near her lips, eyes wide with surprise.

    James cleared his throat, suddenly realizing what he had just done. "Uh¡­" He rubbed the back of his neck, looking anywhere but at her. "That was¡­ uh¡ª"

    Her face turned bright red. She looked away, pretending to fix her sleeve, but it was clear she was flustered.

    "I¡ªI wasn¡¯t expecting that¡­" She mumbled.

    "Yeah¡­ me neither," James admitted, shifting awkwardly. The room suddenly felt way too small.

    A beat of silence passed between them, both avoiding eye contact. Then, Bella, still visibly flustered, muttered under her breath, "We can¡­ do more."

    James froze. His brain short-circuited for a second.

    Bella, realizing what she had just said out loud, turned an even deeper shade of red.

    "I¡ªI mean, if you want to! Not that we have to! I just¡ª!" She covered her face with both hands.

    James let out a strained cough, his ears burning. "Yeah, uh¡­ maybe when we have time." He mumbled, feeling just as embarrassed.

    Neither of them spoke for a moment.

    "Let¡¯s¡­ go see what Charlotte painted¡­"

    Bella nodded quickly. "Yes. Good idea. Very good idea."

    As they walked toward the garden, Bella kept sneaking glances at James, her face still warm.

    He looked just as awkward, running a hand through his hair and keeping his eyes forward like he was on a mission.

    They reached the massive canvas where Charlotte¡¯s painting stood.

    James took a moment to take it in.

    "Is that us?" He asked, looking at the mix of colors and strokes which somehow made up three faces.

    "Yeah!" She beamed then pointed her finger at it. "This is me, this is daddy and this is mommy!"

    Bella and James got embarrassed again, their faces turning red.

    "I¡¯m going to ask grandma to see it!" She ran away again fast.

    Grandma¡­she called mom grandma huh¡­

    "You know..." Bella started burning back James from his thoughts. "I think Charlotte¡­really sees us as a family." She blushed a bit.

    "Kids see things how they want to."

    Bella suddenly stepped beside James and leaned on his shoulders "And you?"

    "We could be one but¡ª"

    He couldn¡¯t finish as Bella slipped her fingers through his clutching it firmly

    "You don¡¯t have to overthink everything, James." She said quietly. "Sometimes¡­ things are just simple."

    He glanced at her, their eyes locking onto each other. Slowly, James leaned in and gave Bella another kiss, and this time, she returned it.

    This was James¡¯s answer to her.

    "Ewwww, they¡¯re kissing!" Charlotte shouted while jumping up and down, completely embarrassing them.

    They quickly stepped away from each other as if they were strangers.

    Charlotte ran up and hugged Bella. "So you¡¯re really my mommy?" she asked, beaming with happiness.

    Bella glanced at James, who gave a slight nod.

    "Yes, I am." She said with a bright smile.

 Chapter 47: A Throne for Two

    While James had experienced something resembling a family, Hans had a vastly different experience. His time with Sophia Conti was nothing like he had expected.

    If anything, she was even more unhinged than Bella.

    For the past few days, Hans had been spying on Sophia. He trailed her, snapped photos of her house, and watched her men. Something about her recent activities was off, unusual even for someone like her.

    Sophia Conti was a master of deception, known in the underworld as "Ghost" because she could change her appearance drastically with wigs, masks, and even subtle height adjustments.

    But now, she wasn¡¯t hiding.

    For the first time in a long while, she was just... herself. Her makeup wasn¡¯t designed to deceive, it was meant to stand out. Her outfits weren¡¯t meant for blending in but for showing off her curves.

    More than that, she was out shopping, parading through the city as if she were nothing more than a wealthy woman, completely ignoring the fact that she was a key player in the Circle.

    That was what truly unsettled Hans. Because just as James had doubled his security, Sophia had done the same. When James bought Charlotte art supplies, Sophia did too. When Bella purchased a particular perfume, Sophia bought the same one.

    Hans stared at the report in his hands, his fingers tightening around the pages.

    "No way¡­" He muttered, sitting in his car parked outside Sophia¡¯s house. His eyes scanned over his notes, connecting the dots. "She¡¯s not just in love with James. She¡¯s a¡ª"

    A sharp knock on his window cut him off. Instinctively, Hans reached for his gun before glancing up.

    Sophia stood outside, smiling warmly at him through the glass.

    He hesitated before rolling down the window, subtly shoving the report down to the car floor.

    "Can I help you?" He asked, forcing a smile.

    "I know who you are, so don¡¯t bother with this whole spy act." She said, tilting her head slightly. "You¡¯ve been here for days. Do you want to come in?"

    Hans knew, in that moment, that he had screwed up.

    She stood there, waiting, as if she fully expected him to follow.

    He had no options so he opened the car door and stepped out.

    "Don¡¯t leave the report in there." She chuckled, turning on her heel and walking toward her house. "I¡¯ll help you add details."

    Hans blinked. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Was she joking? Or was she actually inviting me in to help¡­

    In the end, he picked up the report, shut the car door, and followed after her.

    Her mansion was massive, just like James¡¯s, and just as heavily guarded.

    Armed men stood at every entrance, some patrolling the perimeter, others watching from the roof.

    Security cameras were placed in every corner, making sure no movement went unnoticed.

    The gates had opened automatically when Sophia approached, revealing a large courtyard with a marble fountain in the center.

    Perfectly trimmed hedges lined the walkway, and strange statues of faceless figures stood along the path. Something about them made Hans uneasy.

    As they reached the entrance, he noticed the massive double doors, black and sleek, with golden accents. Two guards stood beside them, giving Hans a sharp nod before stepping aside to let them in.

    Inside, the mansion was just as grand. The floors were polished white marble, shining under the light of a huge crystal chandelier.

    A wide staircase curved up to the second floor, its golden railings smooth and spotless. The walls were decorated with expensive paintings, some classical, others abstract, but all worth a fortune.

    She led him down a long hallway. The rooms they passed were spotless, too perfect, like no one ever used them.

    But as Hans scanned the house, his eyes caught something unusual.

    They had just walked past a room where the door was slightly open. At first, it seemed unimportant, but as his gaze lingered for a brief second, something inside sent a chill down his spine.

    It was an altar.

    Candles flickered, casting eerie shadows on the walls. And at the center of it all, James¡¯s photo.

    Hans only saw it for a couple of seconds before they moved past, but he was sure of what he had seen.

    He said nothing as Sophia just walked like it was nothing.

    Finally, they entered a lounge. A bar stretched across one side, stocked with expensive liquor. Large windows revealed a stunning view of the garden, where a stone path led to a pool.

    Sophia motioned toward one of the soft chairs near the bar. "Sit." She said, walking over to pour herself a drink.

    Hans hesitated before sitting down, still on edge.

    Sophia took a sip of her drink before looking at him.

    "So." She began, her voice smooth. "Let me see the report." She said, holding out her hand.

    Hans shifted uncomfortably in his chair, clearly uneasy. After a brief pause, he tossed the report toward her.

    She caught it effortlessly, flipping it open.

    As she read, her expressions shifted, sometimes she smirked, other times she let out a quiet chuckle. But then, her amusement faded. Her eyes sharpened, her brows furrowing as she focused on certain details.

    Then, without warning, she snapped the report shut and locked eyes with Hans.

    Silence filled the room.

    Hans clenched his jaw. He wasn¡¯t sure what was coming next, but he knew one thing, he had just stepped into something far bigger than he expected.

    "You¡­" Sophia started, her voice low and unreadable.

    Hans tensed, already gripping his gun. One in the chamber, safety off, he was ready.

    But then¡ª

    "You only did half the job!" She suddenly screamed, her face turning red.

    "What¡­?" Hans asked, confused, his hand slowly moving off the gun.

    "I wasn¡¯t just shopping!" She huffed, flipping through the report again. "I bought exquisite underwear too, and you didn¡¯t include it in the report."

    She held up a picture, one of her walking into a shop.

    "I know men like something playful, so I picked out some really¡­ how should I say it¡­ sexy pieces." She mused, rolling her eyes with a dramatic sigh.

    Then, she giggled, cheeks still flushed.

    Hans blinked.

    This¡­ this couldn¡¯t be happening.

    "I know very well that James sent you." Sophia said confidently, flipping her hair back. "And I know his motive too. He wants me!"

    She spoke as if it were an undeniable truth, but she was far off.

    "I have beautiful white skin, blue eyes, and blonde hair." She continued, running a hand down her body as if admiring herself. "My boobs are big, my booty too." She shivered slightly, as if overwhelmed by her own words. "I¡¯m 178 cm tall and 26 years old, I¡¯m a perfect match for him!"

    Hans was frozen in place, struggling to find words. Finally, he spoke, his voice flat.

    "James only sent me because you sent people to stalk him¡­"

    Sophia¡¯s expression shifted instantly. The playful glow in her eyes darkened into something more serious. Hans felt his fingers twitch near his gun again, just in case.

    "Oh, they got busted?" She asked, tilting her head.

    "Yeah¡­"

    Without hesitation, she pulled out her phone and dialed a number. The call was answered immediately.

    "Kill those fuckers I sent after my love!" She shouted, then casually ended the call.

    She turned back to Hans with a bright, almost childlike smile.

    "So," she said sweetly, "where were we?"

    "Uh boobs and booty¡­" He said.

    "Oh yeah, so I have far more to offer than that woman who was with him." Sophia said, her voice laced with arrogance.

    But then, her eyes darkened again.

    "So tell me, Hans." She leaned over the table, her gaze piercing. "Who is that woman?"

    Hans didn¡¯t hesitate. "They¡¯re in love."

    Silence fell between them.

    For a moment, Sophia didn¡¯t move, but then, her eye twitched.

    "In¡­ what?" She asked, her voice unnaturally calm.

    Hans let out a heavy sigh, leaning back in his chair.

    "In love." He repeated. "They started dating some time ago, and they¡¯re happy together. Also¡­" He paused, watching her carefully. "I assume you already know that Augustus¡¯s daughter is now James¡¯s adopted daughter. Which means they¡¯re already a family."

    Sophia just stared at him.

    Her fingers, which had been resting lightly on the table, curled into a fist.

    "Then this is a fight..." Sophia declared.

    "Be careful what you say¡ª" Hans started, but he couldn¡¯t finish.

    "I may be the second, but I can fight my way to be the one." She said, a slow smile curling on her lips.

    Hans frowned, more confused than ever.

    Did she want to fight against¡­.Bella?

    But then, she leaned back, her expression almost dreamy.

    "A powerful man like James, rich and controlling the capital, can¡¯t possibly relieve all his stress with just one woman." She murmured. Her cheeks flushed deeper, and a visible shiver ran through her body.

    "I¡¯m going to be his second and when he realizes I¡¯m better, I¡¯m going to be the one and the best!"

    Hans stared at her, struggling to process what he was hearing.

    "You want what?" He asked.

    "Obviously, James can¡¯t be satisfied with just one girl, so why not have two girlfriends...or two wives?"

    "That¡¯s not how it works, Sophia." Hans said, rubbing his head.

    "That is how it works. Two is always better than one." She insisted, her tone almost playful.

    Hans exhaled sharply.

    What was the word? Not harem, something more¡­ sophisticated.

    "And I¡¯m still a treasure in this rotten world¡­" Sophia said, her voice soft yet filled with conviction, pulling Hans from his thoughts.

    He blinked, trying to process her words. "What do you mean?"

    Sophia¡¯s cheeks flushed a deeper shade of pink, and for a moment, she hesitated, lowering her gaze.

    Her fingers traced the rim of her glass. Then, she looked back up at him, her blue eyes locking with his.

    "I¡¯m a virgin." She admitted, her voice barely above a whisper, as if sharing a precious secret.

    Hans just stared at her.

    The air between them felt heavier. Not because of what she said, but because of why she was saying it.

    Sophia wasn¡¯t embarrassed. She wasn¡¯t shy. No, she was boasting. Like it was some kind of prize, a bargaining chip in whatever insane game she was playing.

    Hans exhaled slowly.

    This conversation was going in a direction he really didn¡¯t want to deal with.

    What kind of delusion does this girl have?

    Hans had thought she just wanted to do something with James¡­but this is not what he thought of.

    This wasn¡¯t just about seduction. This wasn¡¯t just an obsession.

    Sophia truly believed she was meant for James. Like it was some inevitable fate, something written in the stars. And worse, she wasn¡¯t just waiting for it to happen.

    She was planning it.

    Hans felt a chill crawl up his spine.

    This woman wasn¡¯t just dangerous.

    She was unstable.

    "Well, I guess I¡¯ll be heading back now." Hans said, standing up from his chair.

    To his surprise, Sophia stood up just as quickly. "Wait!"

    Hans stopped but didn¡¯t sit back down. "What is it?"

    "Can you tell me something?"

    Hans narrowed his eyes. "What exactly?"

    She crossed her arms, her sharp blue eyes locking onto his. "You¡¯re one of the most mysterious people in his family. I know Hector, Ferucci, and even that girl to some extent¡­" She tilted her head slightly, studying him. "But you? Nothing. Just a name. No past, no background, nothing."

    Hans stayed silent, his gaze now sharp and calculating.

    Sophia smiled. "So, tell me, how did you end up with James?"

    The air between them grew heavier. Hans, who had been relaxed, or at least pretending to be, now carried a different presence.

    His shoulders squared, his jaw tightened, and his normally indifferent expression was replaced by something colder.

    For the first time in their conversation, his eyes were the ones piercing into hers.

    Sophia¡¯s playful smirk faltered for a split second.

    "You want to know how I joined James?" His voice was lower now, more controlled.

    Sophia nodded, eyes gleaming with curiosity.

    Hans stared at her for a long moment, then finally spoke.

    "You wouldn¡¯t like the answer."

    "Why would I?" She asked, tilting her head, her curiosity still present but slightly hesitant.

    Hans didn¡¯t hesitate. His gaze darkened, his voice dropping to something cold and absolute.

    "Because you¡¯ll realize that you mean nothing."

    Sophia¡¯s breath hitched.

    Hans didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t blink, just stared her down with an intensity that made her skin prickle. But this time, there was something else in his eyes. Something dangerous.

    "People like you, or the Circle, you all think you¡¯re friends with him. That you have some kind of connection with James." Hans said, his voice low and steady. "But nobody does. That¡¯s what I mean."

    He leaned in slightly, just enough to make her feel the weight of his words.

    "You are nothing. Just a disposable piece."

    Sophia swallowed, shifting slightly under his gaze.

    Forcing herself to smile, she stepped back, creating distance. "Well, that¡¯s just your opinion."

    Hans still didn¡¯t respond.

    Sophia turned away slightly, trying to regain her composure. But no matter how much she tried to ignore it, one thing was clear.

    Hans wasn¡¯t someone she could play games with.

 Chapter 48: Sword of Bellini.

    Hans didn¡¯t care about the criminal underworld, he had no connections to it and was never part of it.

    He was a security guard after serving his time in the military.

    But he quickly realized that the city he was born in had become something different.

    People were dying every day due to shootings and wars between families or gangs.

    One time his whole family had been attacked once by a group of gang members. But at that moment, he was unarmed and couldn¡¯t protect his father, who was shot dead in front of him, in front of his family.

    From that day on, his life only got worse.

    His wife divorced him after their daughter was diagnosed with a terrible illness. She needed every bit of money they could gather for medicine and therapies.

    But Hans did everything he could to make sure his daughter not only got the medicine and surgeries, but to have a beautiful life when she gets well.

    The only problem was the pay. As a security guard, he earned barely anything, he couldn¡¯t cover the bills, the medicine and the surgeries.

    He couldn¡¯t provide for his own daughter.

    But fate gave him an answer.

    Whispers of James Bellini spread through the streets, whispers of a man who didn¡¯t rule like the common criminals but instead moved like a shadow behind the scenes, Hans paid attention.

    He wasn¡¯t just another gang leader fighting over scraps. He didn¡¯t rely on brutal force alone. He was a strategist, a tactician, a man who controlled the game rather than played it.

    He dealt in power, influence, and loyalty.

    Hans needed money, but more than that, he needed security. He needed someone who could give him stability in a world that had taken everything from him.

    So, for the first time in his life, he approached the underworld willingly.

    He tried to find James and spent days gathering information, he even talked with dealers on the streets but nothing.

    Until one day he randomly met him, at a ice cream shop.

    After he ordered a vanilia cone he then turned, scanning the tables. Most were empty, except for one near the corner where a man sat alone.

    Without thinking too much about it, Hans walked over and sat across from him. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "There are other tables, you know." The stranger said.

    "Yeah, but this one looked comfortable." Hans replied.

    The man smirked slightly "You a vanilla guy?"

    Hans looked at him. "Yeah. Simple. Can¡¯t go wrong with it."

    "Boring choice."

    Hans huffed a quiet laugh. "What about you?"

    "Chocolate."

    Hans made a face. "Too bitter sometimes."

    The man shook his head. "That¡¯s only if you get the bad kind."

    The quiet hum of the shop filled the space between them.

    "You come here often?" Hans asked.

    The man chuckled. "Not really. Just felt like I needed an ice cream."

    Hans nodded. "Same."

    For a while, neither of them spoke.

    It was a strange kind of quiet, not awkward, not tense. Just¡­normal.

    The man across from him seemed at ease, eating at his own pace, as if he had all the time in the world.

    It was rare to see someone like that in this city, where everyone always looked like they had somewhere more important to be.

    Hans found himself speaking without really thinking. "You live around here?"

    The man smirked slightly. "Something like that."

    Hans took another bite of his ice cream, then glanced at the stranger¡¯s nearly empty cup.

    "You really like chocolate that much?"

    The man leaned back in his seat. "Yeah. I like the taste. And, well¡­ it reminds me of something."

    "What?"

    "When I was a kid, there was this small shop near my house. They had the best chocolate ice cream I ever had." He smirked slightly. "Guess it stuck with me."

    "Have you ever gone back to that shop?"

    "Burned down years ago."

    Hans frowned. "Damn."

    Once again they sat in silence finishing their ice cream at a slow, unhurried pace.

    It was rare to just talk, without expectations, without purpose. Just two people sharing a table, eating ice cream, and passing time.

    No names. No pasts. Just the present moment.

    And somehow, that felt¡­ good.

    "Do you work in an office?" Hans asked, glancing at the man¡¯s suit.

    "Do I look like an office guy to you?"

    "Kinda. Nice suit, clean shoes. Either you sit behind a desk, or you own a whole company."

    The man chuckled, setting his spoon down. "Interesting theory."

    Hans leaned back, studying him a little more. "So? Am I right?"

    "No." The men simply said.

    Hans took another bite of his ice cream, watching the stranger for a moment.

    Something about him felt¡­ different. Not threatening, not dangerous, but definitely not normal either.

    "Let me guess." Hans said. "Are you a lawyer?"

    The man laughed. "Nope."

    "Banker?"

    "Not even close."

    Hans frowned, thinking. "Huh...tell me."

    The man locked eyes with him and said "Logistic and human resource¡­"

    He wasn¡¯t sure why, but he suddenly felt like he was sitting across from someone far more important than he first assumed.

    "Now let me guess about you." The man said, tilting his head slightly. "You handle weapons? Security guy?"

    Hans smirked, taking another bite of his ice cream. "What gave it away?"

    "The way you carry yourself. Straight posture, always glancing at the exits. Hands steady, even when you¡¯re eating. You look like someone who¡¯s seen action before."

    "Yeah. Served for a while. Did my time."

    The man nodded. "And now?"

    Hans exhaled, looking down at the table. "Now¡­ just trying to get by."

    "Looking for work?" Said as he tapped his fingers against the table again, as if thinking.

    "Depends. Are you hiring?" Hans laughed.

    "Maybe." He extended a hand. "James Bellini."

    Hans stared at the hand for a moment before shaking it. He didn¡¯t react, but the name hit him like a brick. His mind and heart was already racing.

    He spent days searching for him.

    And here he was, sitting across from him, in an ice cream shop.

    Hans studied him for a moment. He didn¡¯t look like the type to get his hands dirty, no scars, no hardened expression, but there was something about him.

    A presence. The kind that made people listen when he spoke. But he was really young, he expected an old man.

    "So" Hans said casually, "this the part where I should be worried?"

    James chuckled. "Depends. Should you be?"

    Hans huffed a small laugh. "Guess that depends on why you¡¯re asking if I¡¯m looking for work."

    James leaned forward slightly, resting his arms on the table. "Because I see potential."

    Hans narrowed his eyes. "Potential for what?"

    "A man like you, trained, disciplined, but stuck in a city that doesn¡¯t appreciate it, you¡¯re wasting your skills."

    Hans exhaled slowly. "And you have a better offer?"

    James tilted his head. "I have opportunities."

    Hans tapped his fingers against the table, thinking. He wasn¡¯t stupid, he knew what kind of man James was. This wasn¡¯t some corporate job offer.

    "What kind of work?" Hans asked, keeping his voice careful.

    "The kind that pays well. The kind that gives you a purpose."

    He met James¡¯ gaze. "I¡¯m listening."

    James smiled. "I need a bodyguard."

    "You? A bodyguard?"

    "Surprised?"

    "A little," Hans admitted. "Didn¡¯t think a guy like you needed one. Figured people were too scared to even try something."

    James chuckled. "Fear works. Until it doesn¡¯t. There are always people willing to test the limits."

    Hans considered that for a moment. He¡¯d seen men like that before,powerful, untouchable¡­ until they weren¡¯t. It made sense that someone as well-known as James Bellini would have enemies.

    "And you¡¯re asking me? We just met." Hans said, tilting his head.

    "I know people. And I know you¡¯re the type of man who doesn¡¯t take orders from just anyone. You want a job with purpose, one that actually matters. And I¡¯m offering you that."

    A bodyguard? There¡¯s no way he only needs a bodyguard. He has hundreds of men. And why me, out of nowhere? That¡¯s too high of a position. Why would he¡­?

    As he thought about it, he suddenly looked at James.

    He already knows who I am¡­ my past¡­ he knows it¡­

    And it was true¡­well, not exactly. When Hans tried to look for James, he made it very clear that he wanted to meet him. He literally asked dealers and shady men where he could find him.

    So those informed James about him and he wanted to find out who it was, so he already knew about Hans¡¯ past in the military and that he had no connections with any agency.

    James didn¡¯t care about anything else, which is why he didn¡¯t know about his daughter.

    But still it was a big surprise when he saw him walking into the ice cream shop while he was trying to relax.

    "What¡¯s the pay?" Hans finally asked.

    "Enough."

    Hans met his gaze. "And what if I say no?"

    "Nothing happens."

    He had a choice. One path led to uncertainty, to risk, to the unknown.

    But the other?

    The other led to opportunity.

    Hans looked back at James, his decision already made.

    "When do I start?"

    "Right now. I came here alone, so you are going to drive my car to my home." James stood up.

    Hans blinked. "You want me to be your chauffeur too?"

    He looked at Hans. "Consider it your first task as my bodyguard. Besides, I had a driver, but he got... reassigned."

    He didn¡¯t ask what reassigned meant. Instead, he followed James out to the car which was a luxury sedan the kind that screamed money and power.

    He walked up to the car and gripped the handle, expecting a smooth pull.

    Instead, he was met with a heavy door. He yanked harder, finally managing to open the door and he immediately noticed how thick the windows and the door were.

    He sat in looking back to James. "This thing armored?"

    James smirked. "Fully."

    Hans didn¡¯t say anything back, just started the car and drove where James said to.

    When they arrived at James¡¯ home, Hans was surprised.

    He had expected a mansion, that would fit a mafia boss, but it was a simple, middle-class house, the only difference was the guards standing outside.

    "This your real house?"

    "What, you expected a castle?"

    "A little¡­" Hans admitted.

    James chuckled as he got out of the car. "Wait a bit for me."

    Minutes passed.

    Hans leaned back in his seat, glancing around. The neighborhood was quiet. If it weren¡¯t for the guards, no one would suspect who lived here.

    Then, James returned. Without a word, he opened the passenger door and tossed a thick bundle of cash onto Hans¡¯ lap.

    "Your payment for the next three months." James said casually. "You can go home with the car. Be here in the morning around eight. See you tomorrow, Hans."

    He looked at the cash in his hand, then at the car he was sitting in.

    This job was real. And he was officially in.

    Of course he couldn¡¯t wait to get home, so at a red light he counted the money.

    Twelve thousand dollars.

    It was more money than he had ever held at once.

    But he knew, money like this never came clean.

    With this much cash, blood would eventually follow.

    There was no such thing as easy money in a world like this. Sooner or later, he¡¯d have to get his hands dirty.

    And he was fine with that.

    Back in the military, he served his time in the Tactical Interrogation Unit of the Special Forces, and he got kicked out after brutally beating a high profile informant with an axe.

    He knew pain and he could give pain. He was ready to earn every dollar.

    At first, Hans felt like nothing more than a bodyguard but as time went on, he realized he was more than that.

    He became James¡¯ shadow, his will.

    He familiarized himself with the underworld, the key players, the power struggles, and the agencies hunting James down. He made sure everything stayed intact, ensuring there were no leaks, no loose ends.

    And if there was a problem, Hans handled it even without James knowing.

    Killed many who swore loyalty to James, because in the end, they were only in it for the money.

    Killed police officers.

    Killed agents.

    And with Hector he did things that would be considered as crimes against humanity.

    He became Hans Bellini, the right-hand man of James Bellini.

 Chapter 49: An Incoming Storm.

    After the talk with Sophia, Hans finally made his way back to James house.

    As he passed through the gates James¡¯s mother greeted him with a warm smile.

    She had been tending to the flowers outside. "If you¡¯re looking for James, he¡¯s in the garden." She told him kindly before returning to her work.

    Hans made his way through the house, stepping out into the vast, beautiful garden. But as soon as he set foot on the soft grass, he stopped.

    Before him was a sight that felt almost unreal.

    James, Charlotte, and Bella were gathered around a massive canvas, painting together.

    Their laughter filled the air, carefree and genuine. James had a paintbrush in hand, smudging a streak of blue onto the canvas, while Charlotte giggled and tried to mimic him.

    Bella was smiling as she carefully added details to their artwork.

    They looked like a perfect family, something Hans had longed for but never truly had. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A warmth spread through his chest as he silently watched them, unwilling to disturb the moment. But before he could take another step, James had already noticed him.

    "Hans, what a surprise! I thought you found love and ran off!" He teased, laughing as he walked toward him.

    "With Sophia?" Hans laughed. "She¡¯s too much to even talk to." He shook hands with James.

    "So, you actually spoke with her?" He asked as he stepped inside the house.

    Hans let out a chuckle, running a hand through his hair. "How should I say it¡­ I thought I blended in perfectly."

    James smirked as he grabbed a bottle of apple juice, pouring a glass for both of them. "So, what happened?"

    Hans took a long sip before sighing heavily and sitting down at the counter.

    "I don¡¯t even know how to put it." He admitted, glancing at James. "But one thing¡¯s for sure, she¡¯s not a threat¡­at least, not to you."

    James looked at him, confused. If she wasn¡¯t a danger to him, then who was she a danger to?

    "Uh¡­ she is...." Hans continued, struggling to find the right words. He rubbed the back of his neck before finally sighing. "I¡¯ll put it simply, she¡¯s madly in love with you. And she¡¯s jealous of Bella. But that¡¯s not all¡­ she even said she¡¯s going to be your second girlfriend or wife."

    James opened his mouth in confusion and shock, staring at Hans, who had already burst into laughter.

    "She dressed up just to impress you." Hans said, still chuckling. "And she even snatched the report I wrote on her, just to add more details herself. So, I¡¯ll have to go back to her later."

    James rubbed his head, sighing. "What¡¯s wrong with these girls? I don¡¯t even think I look that handsome¡­"

    "I mean, you¡¯re a good-looking guy, but more than that, you hold power. You¡¯re rich. And I could go on."

    "So¡­ she¡¯s a gold digger?" James laughed.

    Hans shook his head. "I don¡¯t think so. I believe she¡¯s loved you for a long time but kept it buried. Then she saw you with Bella and realized she made a huge mistake by not confessing sooner. Now, she¡¯s desperate to get your attention, to win your love¡­ like in some TV drama." He downed the last of his juice.

    "Wow, Hans, you¡¯re turning into a relationship advisor now." James teased. Then, grinning, he asked jokingly. "Is it even legal for me to have two wives?"

    "I can make it legal for you with just one phone call." Hans replied, completely serious.

    "I was just kidding."James shook his head and poured himself another glass of juice. "Did Hector contact you?"

    "You mean about us leaving the market? He sent a message."

    "And what do you think?"

    Hans didn¡¯t answer right away. He was deep in thought.

    After a moment, he smirked. "It¡¯s a good strategy. I like how you plan to control them."

    What?

    Hans leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms.

    "I mean, it¡¯s obvious why you made this decision. Leaving the market, especially the capital city market, will send shockwaves through the entire country. Prices will fluctuate, and uncertainty will spread. But more than that, others will fear stepping into our territory without permission. They¡¯ll come to us, asking for meetings, looking for guidance¡­ and that¡¯s when we tax them."

    James listened confused what Hans was talking about.

    "We can even dictate what they sell, control the supply so overdosing and market saturation won¡¯t be an issue. And if anyone tries to enter without permission, we have every reason to go to war. We show them that the Bellini family isn¡¯t just powerful¡­we¡¯re untouchable."

    What no no, why the fuck is he overthinks it¡­I just want to leave the market and thats it.

    "Did I said something wrong?" Hans asked, confused at James¡¯ silence.

    "No." He downed his juice. "And your opinion on the slums?"

    "Simply genius."

    "Genius?"

    Hans chuckled, shaking his head. "The slums are chaotic, yeah, but that also makes them the perfect blind spot. Everyone focuses on the big players, the major deals, but the slums? That¡¯s where the real power brews. The whispers, the movement, the desperation¡­ If we control that, we don¡¯t just leave the market. We reshape it."

    He leaned forward, tapping the counter. "You¡¯re not just leaving, you¡¯re rewriting the game. Making them think they¡¯re free when, in reality, every step they take still falls under your control." He let out a short laugh. "This isn¡¯t pulling out. This is playing god."

    I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s happening anymore, a playing god what I just want to help them¡­

    "But," Hans said, now with serious tone. "that guy you beat the shit out of, the mayoral candidate, I¡¯m worried about him." He looked back up. "He has connections with the Vice President and other powerful people."

    "Yeah, that kinda worries me too. He¡¯s talking about bringing the military and all that shit into the city, but I couldn¡¯t handle my emotions." James admitted.

    "We might need to leak something to the media if the people backing him start making moves¡­ or go shopping in the black market."

    "Black market?" James raised an eyebrow.

    "If the military comes in, we¡¯ll need machine guns, grenades, sniper rifles¡­ maybe even some .50 cal weapons to make sure we can give them a proper answer." Hans said with a grin.

    This is spiraling way too fast.

    "That can only happen if he wins the election, and I doubt the government sees him as a hero." James said, leaning forward. "We have information, dirty business, corruption, tax mismanagement, and plenty more. They can¡¯t risk it."

    "So you¡¯re saying the government will have an internal conflict?"

    "Exactly." James said, crossing his arms. "If this mayoral candidate¡¯s backers start making moves, the government itself will have to decide whether they want to risk exposing their own corruption just to protect him."

    Hans smirked. "That means they¡¯ll hesitate. And hesitation means we control the pace."

    "We let them know, that if they try to bring the military into this, a lot of secrets might suddenly come to light."

    Hans chuckled. "Blackmail really is your preferred weapon..."

    "Something like that." James stood up. "Help Hector with the planning, and when it¡¯s ready, present it to me."

    "We will." Hans said, standing up as well. "But before that¡­" He glanced at James. "What about the Circle? You¡¯re not going to address it with them?"

    "Only when the plan is ready." James replied calmly. "They¡¯re not a threat to us, so let them do their thing."

    "Still, you know how they are. The Circle doesn¡¯t like being left out, and if they find out we¡¯re making moves without them, they might start asking questions."

    James exhaled, setting his glass down. "Let them. They¡¯re not a problem."

    Hans thought for a moment, then nodded. "Alright. I¡¯ll get started then. Anything else?"

    "No, just keep me updated."

    "Got it." Then, with one last look, he turned and left.

    And I really thought that Hans different then the others....let¡¯s hope nothing happens....

    But two days after their conversation, something began that would change James forever.

    The crash of glass echoed through the Justice Minister¡¯s office as she throwed a paperweight across the room.

    "That fucking idiot!" She screamed, slamming her fist onto the table. "Who the fuck does he think he is?!"

    Takoi had done it. He had made the move she had feared the most.

    He couldn¡¯t just sit still, no, he had to play hero, had to make a statement. Now, the entire country teetered on the brink of chaos because of his stupidity.

    The door suddenly burst open.

    Odin, the NSBI Director, stood there, his face pale, sweat dripping from his forehead. He clutched a sealed document in his trembling hands.

    "We¡¯re going to die¡­" He said, his voice thick with exhaustion and something far worse...fear.

    She snatched the document from his hands and tore the seal open with shaking fingers.

    Her blood ran cold.

    A detailed report on the Circle. Every known associate.

    And at the bottom of the final page, written in bold, undeniable ink, was the order.

    To eliminate all of them.

    Signed by the Vice President.

 Chapter 50: The War Begins.

    The Justice Minister¡¯s fingers clenched around the document, the paper crumpling as her entire body trembled with rage.

    She looked at the signature again, Vice President Alex Carter. Signed hours ago.

    "That motherfucker!" She shouted.

    Odin barely had time to flinch before she grabbed the nearest lamp and smashed it against the desk.

    "They actually did it. They actually fucking did it!" She screamed, slamming her fists onto the desk. "Do they have any idea what they¡¯ve just done?!"

    She then looked at Odin. "How long have you known?!"

    "Minutes before I walked in." Odin said quickly.

    Her nails dug into her palms as she turned away, her entire body shaking.

    "If Bellini finds out¡ª"

    "IF?" She let out a humorless, almost manic laugh. "Oh, he¡¯ll find out. And when he does, there won¡¯t be a government left to run."

    She stormed toward the wall, slamming her fist against a hidden panel. A section of the wall hissed open, revealing a secure red-line phone.

    Odin¡¯s eyes widened. "Who are you calling?"

    She didn¡¯t answer, but before she could call anybody the door burst open again.

    It was Stephen, Director of ISB.

    "Did you see that fucking order?" He didn¡¯t need an answer. He saw the faces and the phone in the minister¡¯s hand.

    And with that, she dialed.

    The line rang once. Twice.

    Then a cold, clipped voice answered. "This is Carter¡¯s office."

    "Get me the Vice President. Now!" She shouted.

    A pause. "I¡¯m sorry, but¡ª"

    She didn¡¯t let him finish. "Listen to me, you fucking intern. If you don¡¯t put Carter on the phone in the next five seconds, I will personally ensure your entire career is erased, you will be jobless, nameless. Do you understand me?!"

    Silence for seconds.

    "This is Carter." The Vice President¡¯s voice came through, annoyingly calm, as if he hadn¡¯t just signed a death sentence for the entire government..

    Her fingers twitched against the phone "Are you out of your fucking mind?"

    "I don¡¯t appreciate the tone¡ª"

    "Shut the fuck up." She slammed her hand against the desk again "Do you even realize what you¡¯ve done? You just declared war on the most powerful man in the underworld?!."

    Carter sighed "We had no choice. Bellini is a threat."

    "A threat?!" Her laugh was sharp, unhinged. "You arrogant son of a bitch. The moment he goes down, the floodgates open, every bloodthirsty bastard he kept in check is gonna tear this country apart!" She shouted then continued. "Do you even have a fucking clue how many files do he have about the government?"

    Odin and Stephen exchanged glances as the Justice Minister spoke with the Vice President like nobody.

    Caret laughed and said "How many times have classified files leaked, prompting calls for the government to step down? Countless times. And yet, nothing changes. People have long realized that their voices hold no real power, that¡¯s precisely why our government remains unshaken." He laughed again. "A gangster can do nothing, just die like a dog."

    Silence.

    Then, the Minister exhaled sharply, her hand trembling with pure rage.

    "Then you better start writing your fucking will you arrogant son of a bitch."

    She hung up and without warning, she started beating the shit out of the phone, then she looked at Odin and Stephen.

    "Fuck...." She said, opening her desk drawer and pulling out a flip phone. "I call the President." She said and dialed a number.

    After three rings he picked up.

    "Do you even know what your idiot Vice President just did?"

    "I assume you¡¯re talking about the direct hit order on the Circle."

    Her blood boiled. "You let this happen?"

    "I didn¡¯t authorize it." William said. "But Congress is backing it. If I try to withdraw the order now, I¡¯ll be fighting a losing battle. Carter played his cards right. too many people want Bellini gone."

    She slammed her fist on her desk. "Then we¡¯re fucked!. Carter and Congress will be nowhere to be found!"

    The President was silent for a moment. Then, quietly, he said. "But it will do good on our part."

    "What?"

    "If we can¡¯t stop it, we work with it." William said, his tone shifting into something more calculating. "If Bellini survives, let him know exactly who ordered it. He won¡¯t just go after Carter. He¡¯ll go after everyone who had a hand in this. Which means he¡¯ll be eliminating the very people we can¡¯t touch through politics."

    "That¡¯s a death sentence."

    "Bellini isn¡¯t just a killer. He won¡¯t go on some blind rampage. He¡¯ll pick his targets carefully. And if we make it clear we had no hand in the direct order."

    "What happens after he takes out Carter and his allies?"

    "We move forward with the plan we already made." William said without hesitation. "We make him the head of the DTA."

    "So we go with that¡­" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "The DTA isn¡¯t just an offer, it¡¯s his best option. It gives him everything, immunity, resources, and most importantly, control."

    She nodded, considering the angles. "And if he refuses?"

    "Then we remind him," William said, his voice calm but firm, "that disappearing isn¡¯t as easy as it used to be. Too many eyes are on him now. He¡¯s no longer just a name whispered in the underworld, he¡¯s a problem the government needs to handle. If he wants to survive, the safest place for him is with us."

    She sighed, running a hand through her hair. "What about the media? If Carter and multiple members of Congress suddenly drop dead, they¡¯re going to ask why, and who did it."

    "We control the narrative."

    She scoffed. "You think the press is just going to look the other way while some of the most powerful people in the country end up dead?"

    "They won¡¯t have a choice." He said smoothly. "By the time the story breaks, we¡¯ll have already buried the truth beneath layers of misinformation. Carter was involved in too many shady dealings. We can pin it on a political power struggle, internal corruption, even foreign interference. The public doesn¡¯t need the real story, they just need a convincing one."

    "And what if someone digs deeper? Someone always does."

    "Then we make sure they find exactly what we want them to find," William said. "We leak just enough information to satisfy their curiosity, but not enough to lead them to Bellini. We paint Carter as a man who had too many enemies, and Congress as collateral damage. We just need to shine the right light on the right ones."

    It was a dirty game, but one they had played before.

    "What about the opposition?" she asked. "You really think our political enemies won¡¯t use this against us?"

    "They¡¯ll try." William admitted. "But that¡¯s where the chaos works in our favor. Carter had enemies on all sides, not just ours. If we play it right, both parties will be too busy blaming each other to come after us. By the time anyone pieces together the bigger picture, Bellini will be in position."

    She felt a chill run down her spine. "Okay, we¡¯re walking straight into the biggest conspiracy in modern history. Anything else I need to know?"

    William hesitated for just a moment before saying, "Yeah. Augustus Lucian¡¯s death, it was ordered by Carter."

    Her breath hitched. "What?"

    "Lucian knew too much." William continued. "Even though he was locked up, he was still a threat. Carter made sure he was silenced, along with his entire organization, but they missed someone."

    She swallowed hard. "What do you mean?"

    "They left someone alive, someone they can¡¯t afford to ignore."

    "Who?"

    "Lucian¡¯s daughter."

    She felt her pulse quicken. "Wait. You mean Charlotte? Bellini¡¯s adoptive daughter?"

    William¡¯s silence was enough of an answer.

    "They want to kill a little girl?"

    William sighed. "She¡¯s not just any girl. She¡¯s the heir to whatever Lucian was hiding. And right now, she¡¯s under Bellini¡¯s protection."

    Her heart pounded. This was worse than she thought.

    "William." Her grip tightened on the phone. "If that girl dies, Bellini is going to burn down the whole capital."

    William didn¡¯t argue. He knew it too.

    "This isn¡¯t just about revenge for him." She continued, her voice low and sharp. "This is personal. Bellini may be ruthless, but Charlotte is the one thing keeping him tethered to something human. If she dies¡ª"

    "He won¡¯t just kill the ones responsible." William finished for her. "He¡¯ll tear down everything and everyone who had a hand in it."

    A heavy silence settled between them. They had played dangerous games before, but this¡­ this was different.

    William exhaled. "If that happens we better pray Bellini shows mercy."

    But they both knew he wouldn¡¯t.

    "One more thing, who¡¯s going to do it? The military?" She asked.

    "No, the Capital Police. They want to do it during a traffic stop." William sighed. "A clean hit, close-range. No firefights, no media circus. Just a simple stop, a gun to the head, and it¡¯s over."

    "The Capital Police?" Her voice was laced with disbelief.

    "Yes."

    Her jaw clenched. "And how long do we have before these idiots move?"

    "I would say in a couple of days, the operation is still under planning." Then a low mumble came from the background. "I have to go, get rid of the phone and get ready for what¡¯s coming."

    "I¡¯ll handle it." She hung up, turned to them.

    She laughed bitterly, stood up and throwed the phone with all her strength, watching as it shattered against the wall.

    Odin and Stephen stood in silence, absorbing everything they had just heard, her conversation with the president still echoing in their minds.

    With deliberate movements, she straightened her posture, adjusted her suit, and looked at them.

    "We are about to carry out the biggest operation we ever imagined." She declared. "One that will shake the very foundation of democracy."

    Nobody spoke, only exchanging tense, worried glances.

    "So it was true." Odin finally broke the silence. "Carter is working with Takoi to take control of the capital and the drug trade."

    "Yeah¡­ and Takoi got beaten to a pulp." Stephen paused, his eyes widening. "Wait¡­ it was part of their plan." He grabbed his head in realization.

    Odin looked at him, and the truth hit him. "Fuck¡­ they did it to create a reason to wage war against Bellini and the Circle."

    "The most fucked-up government¡­ and I¡¯m a part of it." Stephen let out a shaky laugh.

    "What do we do now?" Odin asked.

    "We prepare DTA plan... then we wait and hope he survives. And if he does, that means we just pulled off the biggest political cleansing in history and we will need to bury many bodies with the truth."

    There was silence in the office, while outside the city bustled with life.

    The city, which wasn¡¯t ready for the amount of blood that would soon flood its streets.

 Chapter 51: Building a New Empire.

    Days went by, and nothing out of the ordinary happened until they sat down to discuss the plans.

    They gathered in James¡¯ office, sitting around the table with plans in front of them.

    James was already stressed because he knew that his original plan was no longer going to work as intended. Hans and Hector had overcomplicated everything.

    His only choice was to act, act as if everything had gone exactly as he wanted, even if it meant blood.

    "So, what are you saying?" James looked at Hector. "That you¡¯ve already sold all the White Magic?"

    "Yeah." Hector smirked and slid a paper across the table.

    James picked it up, scanning the numbers and names. His eyes narrowed as he quickly ran through the figures, what he saw only confused him more.

    "1.1 billion?" He looked at Hector in shock.

    "Yeah. I raised the price as you said and spread a whisper that we were leaving the market, only to our biggest buyers, of course. They panicked, thinking they¡¯d never get their hands on this pure and rare product again. So, they started stress-buying, even placing money down in advance for the next shipment."

    He leaned back, tapping the table with satisfaction. "Meanwhile, the market started shaking. What was once just a monopoly became an absolute monopoly. But don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll stabilize after the last shipment arrives in three weeks."

    James¡¯ eyes widened as he studied the list. The wealthiest people in the country and even those from neighboring nations had bought it all up as if it were black friday.

    "But you said the plants take weeks to bloom before they can be harvested¡­"

    "Yeah, but like I told you before, they also grow in the jungle. So, workers are out there gathering whatever they can find, until the military reaches them"

    James exhaled looking through the list and then, something caught his attention.

    "And what about the resellers? I mean, Ivan Hurcs alone bought over a hundred kilos, I refuse to believe he¡¯s sniffing all of that himself." He let out a short laugh.

    Hector¡¯s smirk didn¡¯t fade. "That¡¯s the second phase of the plan. Once we¡¯ve sold everything, the resellers will start distributing what they bought. They think they¡¯re in control now, but they¡¯re still playing by our rules."

    "But our camps in Dennus are middle of a warzone. If they cut off supply lines, it won¡¯t matter how much stock the resellers have, eventually, the market will dry up."

    "That¡¯s exactly the point." Hector leaned back. "Once the resellers run out, demand will spike even harder. People will scramble for whatever¡¯s left, paying insane prices."

    "Alright, I get it. We squeezed the market, pushed demand to the breaking point, and got out before the collapse. But let¡¯s be real, this won¡¯t last forever. The moment people realize there¡¯s no more supply, they¡¯ll start looking for alternatives. How do you plan to re-enter?"

    Hector smirked, tapping the table with his fingers. "We don¡¯t need to Dennus. That place is a warzone now. But supply? Supply is never the real problem. It¡¯s control that matters."

    James narrowed his eyes. "Go on."

    "First, we¡¯re already working on shifting operations." Hector explained. "Dennus was just convenient, not irreplaceable. There are other regions where we can grow and refine the product, places where the government isn¡¯t breathing down our necks. Our contacts are already securing land."

    James nodded slowly. "And the distribution?"

    "That¡¯s the best part." Hector leaned forward "The resellers don¡¯t realize it yet, but they¡¯re about to become our new supply chain. Once their stock runs out, they¡¯ll have no choice but to turn to us, and beg to us to came back. Except, instead of dealing with us directly, they¡¯ll be working through shell companies and offshore routes. They won¡¯t even know they¡¯re back under our control."

    James exhaled. "So, while the market thinks we¡¯re gone, we¡¯ll be the ones feeding it from the shadows."

    Hector grinned. "Exactly. And since supply is low, we set the new price however we want. Higher than before."

    James drummed his fingers on the table, his expression unreadable. "And what about the slums?"

    Hector chuckled. "I was wondering when you¡¯d bring that up." He leaned in. "The slums are key to our long-term strategy."

    James raised an eyebrow. "How?"

    "We can bring a new product into our portfolio, the Green Weed." Hans said.

    James frowned. "Green Weed? Explain." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Hans leaned back glacing at Hector then started. "White Magic made the family rich, but it has limits. It¡¯s expensive. It¡¯s exclusive. And the slums are where desperation meets opportunity. Right now, everyone sees them as nothing but trash heaps filled with beggars and criminals. But for us? They¡¯re the perfect distribution network."

    James nodded slowly. "And Green Weed?"

    "Green Weed is different. It¡¯s not an elite product, it¡¯s a culture. White Magic for the wealthy and powerful. Green Weed? It¡¯s for everyone. The slums, the workers, the students the everyday people." Hector smiled.

    James took a slow sip of his drink, his mind turning. "How safe is it?"

    Hans shrugged. "Addictive, but if it¡¯s pure, like White Magic, there¡¯s no real risk. The problem is always contamination, not the product itself. That¡¯s why the street dealers get people killed. They cut it, lace it, ruin it. But if we control the entire supply chain, Green Weed will be seen as something clean, something safe, something trusted."

    James was starting to see the bigger picture. "So while the government is busy fighting White Magic, Green Weed spreads quietly, infecting every level of society?"

    Hector nodded. "Exactly. And the best part? It¡¯s legal in some places, or at least in a gray area. We don¡¯t need to hide it like we did with White Magic. We infiltrate the supply chain, set up farms in the slums. We don¡¯t sell Green Weed like a drug, we sell it as a lifestyle."

    "So while the White Magic empire collapses under its own weight, Green Weed rises in its place¡­ more stable, more widespread, and untouchable."

    "Exactly. The world won¡¯t even realize what happened until it¡¯s too late. By then, we won¡¯t just control the market, we¡¯ll control society itself."

    James leaned back in his chair, tapping his fingers against the polished wood of the table. His expression was firm, his eyes calculating.

    "And the plan to get the slums¡¯ loyalty? How much money do we need to pour in?"

    Hector smirked, expecting the usual conversation about market manipulation and supply control. "Not as much as you¡¯d think¡ª"

    James cut him off. "I don¡¯t want them to rely on drugs. I want to give them something real, food, housing, jobs. Hope."

    Hans and Hector exchanged glances.

    James continued, his voice firm. "White Magic made us rich, but it never made us anything more than suppliers. This time, we¡¯re not just selling, we¡¯re building. I want the slums to see us as the ones who gave them a future, not just another group taking from them." He leaned forward. "How much will it take to fix Sierra Slum?"

    Hector exhaled, rubbing his chin as he did the calculations in his head. "Sierra Slum has about 20,000 people, right? If we want to run proper food programs, we¡¯d need enough to feed them every day. That¡¯s around 30,000 to 50,000 dollars a day, depending on quality. Monthly, that¡¯s 1.5 million."

    Hans nodded. "Housing¡¯s the real problem. The slum¡¯s infrastructure is falling apart. If we renovate existing buildings, we could work with about 100 to 400 million, depends on how bad it is."

    James processed the numbers, then asked. "Total?"

    Hector leaned back. "If we want real change, around 400 million."

    James didn¡¯t hesitate. "We do it."

    Hans raised an eyebrow. "That¡¯s a lot of money to pour into a place no one cares about."

    James smirked. "Exactly. No one cares, except the people living there. And when we¡¯re the ones who gave them a future? They¡¯ll never forget."

    Hector chuckled. "We make them depend on us?"

    James shook his head. "No. We make them believe in us, but don¡¯t want our name attached to any of this."

    Hector nodded, already understanding. "So we funnel the money through a front, some humanitarian organization, a real estate firm, maybe even a trade group. On paper, it¡¯s just another development project."

    "And behind the scenes, we bribe the right people, grease the wheels, and make sure everything runs the way we want." Hans added.

    James tapped the table. "Exactly. We don¡¯t need the spotlight. What we need is control. We put the money in, we build the infrastructure, we hire the right people, but the public face of it? Completely clean."

    Hans leaned back, thinking. "Alright, then we¡¯ll need key players. Officials to approve the projects. Contractors to build. Local leaders to sell the vision to the people." He smirked. "We¡¯ll make them think it¡¯s their idea."

    James nodded. "And the workers?"

    Hector chuckled. "Easy. The locals. We hire from the slums, make them feel like they¡¯re part of something bigger. That way, they¡¯re invested. They protect what they build."

    James exhaled. "Good. Pay off inspectors, city officials, whoever stands in the way, make them move." He said and pushed his chair back and stood up. "Let¡¯s start after Charlotte¡¯s birthday. Until then, I want to relax a bit."

    "We will do our best." Hector stood up to.

    "Yeah, by the way, what are you going to buy her?" Hans asked switching the heavy atmosphere they were in.

    "A horse that can outrun the IRS." James said laughing.

    Hector looked at James. "I need a lot of them."

    After a shared laughthey all went outside to the garden, where Rafael was sitting with Charlotte, a brush in hand as he carefully painted on a canvas.

    "Like brother and sister." Hans mused, stretching as he observed the two.

    "Yeah." James said with a small smile, watching them for a moment.

    James clapped his hands. "Come on, Charlotte. Let¡¯s go get some ice cream."

    Charlotte¡¯s eyes lit up as she immediately jumped to her feet and ran over to him. "Let¡¯s go, Daddy!" she said excitedly, grabbing his hand.

    Hans chuckled. "Ice cream, huh? What a good life. Meanwhile, I gotta go see Sophia¡­"

    Just as he was about to leave, Rafael suddenly spoke up. "Can I go with you, Hans?"

    All of them turned to look at Rafael.

    "To Sophia?" James asked, raising an eyebrow in confusion.

    "Well," Rafael scratched his head, "if you¡¯re talking about Sophi Conti I¡¯m pretty sure she lives minutes away from a library."

    James thought for a moment then said "You can."

    "I actually came with my own car¡­ you know, the coupe." Hans scratched the back of his head

    James sighed, realizing the issue. It wasn¡¯t armored.

    "I¡¯ll take the coupe with Charlotte." James decided." He glanced at Hans. "You take the SUV with Rafael."

    Hector and Hans exchanged looks, it was too risky. They had just shaken up the market, flipped everything upside down, and now James wanted to go out without security or an armored car?

    "You can¡¯t step out without security, you know why¡­." Hector tried not to say too much before Rafel and Charlotte.

    James glanced down at Charlotte, who was still holding his hand, beaming up at him with excitement.

    He sighed. He wanted a chill ride and a father and daughter moment. But he also knew Hans and Hector were right.

    "I still go with the coupe, and one car follows. That¡¯s it." James said firmly.

    Hans clenched his jaw. "James¡ª"

    James raised a hand, cutting him off.

    "I¡¯m not walking around like some paranoid dictator. I go with Charlotte in the coupe, and a single security car follows at a distance."

    James knelt down to Charlotte¡¯s level. "Ready to go?"

    She nodded eagerly. "Yeah!"

    So they did. Hans gave James the key to his coupe while he got into a black SUV with Rafel.

    But before they drove off, Hector did what James didn¡¯t want and ordered the guards to follow him with two cars.

    And Hector¡¯s decision saved James life.

 Chapter 52: Before the Angel Fell

    The ride was smooth, nothing happened, except that Hans¡¯s coupe was driving faster than James had expected.

    Even Charlotte noticed it.

    Her little hands gripped the seat firmly as James took the turns like an F1 driver, pressing on the gas and enjoying the horsepower of the car,.

    The first thing he noticed before Charlotte was the cars following him, the two blacked-out SUVs tailing behind.

    "I said one¡­" He sighed as he stopped at a red light and glanced at Charlotte, who was already bracing herself for the next round of his driving.

    Fuck, for a moment I totally forgot she¡¯s next to me¡­ this car is crazy¡­

    "Sorry, darling. Are you okay?" James asked, patting her head.

    Charlotte looked at him, her blue eyes wide.

    "Maybe a little slower¡­"

    "I will be." He laughed, and when the light turned green, he continued driving, this time, more carefully.

    After a while, they finally reached the park, where the city¡¯s best ice cream shop was.

    James parked near the entrance of the park, his eyes flicking to the rearview mirror.

    The two SUVs that had been tailing him slowed down and pulled into a parking spot a short distance away.

    Good. They¡¯re keeping close.

    He stepped out, walking around to open Charlotte¡¯s door. The little girl unbuckled herself and hopped down.

    "Come on, let¡¯s get some ice cream."

    Charlotte¡¯s mood instantly lifted, and she grabbed his hand, pulling him toward the ice cream shop near the park entrance.

    James glanced back, noticing a few men in suits stepping out of the car. His bodyguards. They kept their distance but stayed within sight, watchful, discreet.

    Charlotte, however, was completely focused on the ice cream display. She pressed her hands against the glass, eyes wide as she examined all the flavors.

    "One strawberry, please!" She said excitedly.

    James scanned the options before nodding at the worker. "And one salted caramel for me."

    Charlotte turned to him, tilting her head. "You don¡¯t want strawberry?"

    "Nah, I like something with a little bite to it." He replied with a smirk.

    She shrugged, accepting his weird choice, and happily took her ice cream cone when it was handed to her.

    As they walked toward a nearby bench, his sharp eyes flickered back to the bodyguards who got closer, but pretended to be just another group of men enjoying the day.

    James sat down, taking a bite of his ice cream. It was rich, sweet, with just the right amount of saltiness. Charlotte was already halfway through hers, her cheeks puffed out as she tried to eat fast before it melted.

    He chuckled. "Slow down, you¡¯ll get a brain freeze."

    She ignored him, determined to finish before the sun did its job.

    James let out a small sigh, leaning back on the bench.

    For now, things were calm.

    The bodyguards were in place, the park was peaceful, and Charlotte was happily eating her ice cream.

    He ate his ice cream slowly, but his attention wasn¡¯t on the taste.

    He was mesmerized by the park itself, the beauty of it. Flowers in full bloom, dogs running happily across the grass, children laughing as they played.

    But what truly caught his attention was the group of high schoolers sitting on a bench nearby, joking and pushing each other around, lost in their own world.

    A life he never truly had.

    He had never known that kind of fun, never had friends to mess around with like that.

    "Are you sad?" Charlotte¡¯s small voice pulled him from his thoughts. She was munching on her ice cream, her gaze fixed on him.

    James hesitated, then smiled slightly. "Yeah, kinda. But when you look at me with those blue eyes, all the sadness goes away." He was hoping to shift the topic, but Charlotte didn¡¯t care for sweet words.

    "You can¡¯t be sad when you¡¯re with me¡­ so tell me why." Charlotte locked eyes with James again, her expression serious.

    James hesitated, debating whether to tell her or not. But if he was really going to be a father figure to her, he needed to be honest. Maybe there was something she could learn from it.

    He let out a small sigh, staring down at his ice cream. "I only had one friend in my entire school life. And that was when I went to college."

    Charlotte¡¯s chewing slowed as she stared at him. "Only one?"

    "My high school life was boring. I was always alone. Like a loser." He scoffed at himself. "No girlfriend, no social life¡­ no first kiss."

    Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened in horror. "You never had friends?"

    "Not really."

    She gasped, dramatically clutching her chest. "That¡¯s so sad!"

    James smirked at her reaction. "Yeah, thanks for that."

    "But wait¡­" Charlotte¡¯s face suddenly turned serious, her little hands gripping the edge of the bench. "What happened to that one friend?"

    James felt his chest tighten.

    She leaned in, her blue eyes filled with concern. "Did they¡­ die?" she whispered, as if saying it too loud would make it true.

    James forced a chuckle. "No, no one died."

    Charlotte let out a relieved sigh, slumping back against the bench. "Oh, good. I thought this was going to be some super sad story."

    James stared at his ice cream.

    Liar.

    But she didn¡¯t need to know.

    She didn¡¯t need to know about Marcello. She didn¡¯t need to know about the guilt that still clawed at his chest after all these years.

    So he smiled, forcing the weight of it all down. "We just drifted apart. Life happened. He had his own things going on, and I had mine. We stopped talking. That¡¯s all."

    She stopped munching on the ice cream and looked into James eyes again, deeply.

    "As I said you can¡¯t be sad when you¡¯re with me."

    James raised an eyebrow. "Why?"

    Charlotte tilted her head slightly, as if the answer was obvious.

    "Because I won¡¯t let you." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    James blinked at her answer, caught off guard.

    "You won¡¯t let me?" He repeated with a small chuckle.

    Charlotte nodded firmly, taking another bite of her ice cream. "Yep. When you¡¯re sad, I¡¯ll just remind you that you have me. And I¡¯m fun!"

    James smirked, shaking his head. "Oh? What makes you so fun?"

    Charlotte puffed out her chest proudly. "I can eat three ice creams in one day without getting sick."

    He laughed. "That¡¯s not fun, that¡¯s just a sugar addiction."

    She narrowed her eyes at him. "No, it¡¯s a talent!"

    James let out a deep chuckle, something real and unforced. Charlotte, despite being a kid, had this strange way of making his world feel lighter, and he was also relieved, this side of Charlotte the childish one, was comforting.

    They sat in comfortable silence for a moment, watching the park around them. The high schoolers had started a game of tag, their laughter filling the air.

    The bodyguards still lingered nearby, pretending not to be paying attention.

    Charlotte finished her ice cream first and licked the last bit from her fingers before turning to James with an expectant look.

    "What?" He asked.

    She grinned. "Let¡¯s go on the swings."

    James stared at her, then at the small playground ahead. "You serious?"

    "Yes!" she grabbed his wrist. "Come on! You can¡¯t be sad if you¡¯re swinging."

    He sighed but didn¡¯t resist as she pulled him up. His bodyguards tensed slightly, their eyes following his movement, but James ignored them.

    They made their way to the playground, where a few other kids were running around. Charlotte ran ahead, hopping onto one of the swings.

    James sat down next to her, feeling ridiculous.

    "You know, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever actually done this before." He admitted.

    Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened. "You¡¯ve never been on a swing?"

    "Not really."

    She gasped as if he had just confessed to some horrible crime.

    "Okay, this is important. First, you kick your legs like this," she demonstrated, swinging her legs forward and back. "Then you just go higher and higher! Try it!"

    James sighed but followed her lead, feeling slightly awkward at first. But soon, the swing started moving, and to his surprise, it felt¡­ nice. The wind against his face, the lightness of it, it was stupidly simple, but in that moment, it was freeing.

    Charlotte giggled, already swinging higher. "See? You can¡¯t be sad now!"

    James shook his head with a smirk. "You might be onto something, kid."

    For a little while, he let himself forget everything else. No bodyguards. No threats. No past. Just him, a seven-year-old, and two swings.

    And for the first time in a long time, James felt like a kid, too.

    A minute later, both of them got tired of the swings. Charlotte let out an exaggerated sigh, dragging her feet as she hopped off.

    "I think I¡¯m too old for this¡­" She declared.

    James raised an eyebrow. "You¡¯re seven."

    "Exactly. A very mature seven." She said with a dramatic nod.

    James chuckled and ruffled her hair. "Alright, ¡¯mature seven-year-old,¡¯ let¡¯s grab some ice cream to take home."

    Charlotte perked up instantly. "Really?"

    "Yeah, but don¡¯t get too excited. I¡¯m not letting you eat three in one day."

    She gasped. "But I told you, it¡¯s a talent!"

    James shook his head with a smirk and led her back to the ice cream shop. He bought a few tubs, strawberry for Charlotte, salted caramel and chocolate for himself, and a few other flavors just in case.

    Charlotte hugged the ice cream bag like it was treasure. "This is the best day ever."

    James rolled his eyes. "You¡¯re easy to please."

    "Yep." She said proudly.

    As they headed back to the car, James glanced at her, her little arms wrapped around the bag like it was the most precious thing in the world.

    As they walked toward the car, Charlotte suddenly tugged at James¡¯ sleeve.

    "Look." She whispered, pointing toward the street.

    James followed her gaze and immediately noticed a whole line of police cars sped through the main road, cutting through traffic.

    But what caught his attention even more was the police car parked just two vehicles away from theirs.

    It wasn¡¯t just sitting there.

    Two officers stood outside, one speaking into his radio, the other looking at them.

    James¡¯ instincts flared. Something was off.

    "Why are there so many cops?" Charlotte asked, her voice hushed but curious.

    "Good question." James said, keeping his tone casual, but his mind was already working.

    Were they just passing through? Some big case happening in the city? Or was this something else?

    He glanced at the cars parked near his car, some of the bodyguards were still inside, but he knew they had already noticed the police activity too.

    "James¡­" Charlotte whispered again.He glanced down at her, seeing the concern in her big blue eyes. "Are we in trouble?"

    James forced a small smirk and ruffled her hair. "No, kid. But let¡¯s get in the car and go home, alright?"

    Charlotte nodded, but she kept looking at the police car as James led her forward.

    This was the last moment before James shattered and became somebody that would kill without hesitation without a second thought.

    The true Angel of Death.

 Chapter 53: Broken Arrow

    James¡¯ guards read the situation perfectly, so they moved his car to the middle, with one car in front of him and another behind him. It was a convoy whose sole purpose was to protect them. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But the police car and the officer who had parked close to them, was tailing them from behind.

    The last SUV followed slowed down, while James and the lead SUV sped up to break away from the officer.

    It worked, and the ride toward the house seemed smooth.

    Just ten more minutes, and they would be home.

    But that wasn¡¯t what happened.

    As they arrived at the so-called Illinois Street, a long driveway leading toward Billionaire Hill, which rarely had more traffic than the residents themselves, the lead SUV suddenly slowed down and came to a stop.

    James positioned the car to get a clear view of what was happening in front of them. What he saw made him tense more, a police blockade and a sign that read "Traffic Stop."

    Had it been on any other street, it might not have raised suspicion. But here? This was different.

    Something was off.

    The first officer approached the lead SUV, knocking on the tinted window. The driver stepped out, but before doing so, he cast a glance at James, a silent signal.

    Get ready.

    Then, James noticed something else. An officer on the other side of the SUV was making his way toward his car. And he wasn¡¯t just approaching, his gun was already out.

    "Charlotte, open that." James said, pointing at the glove box, never taking his eyes off the officer.

    She did it without question. She could tell something was wrong. James was tense. He didn¡¯t even look at her.

    She opened it and hesitated for a second before saying, "It¡¯s a gun."

    "Give it to me."

    James extended his hand, and Charlotte placed the gun in his palm.

    "Now, unbuckle your seatbelt. When I say so, get down as low as you can, like we¡¯re playing hide and seek. Don¡¯t make a sound. Don¡¯t panic, okay?"

    She looked at him, and for the first time, she saw the eyes she feared, the eyes that told her something bad was about to happen.

    She nodded, quickly unbuckling herself and getting ready.

    In James¡¯s mind, he ran through every possible scenario.

    If they shoot first, the guards are already pinned down. The car in front of them is bulletproof, so they can use it for cover and go back to the SUV behind them.

    But he realized that behind them not one but two police cars were parked, officers already out.

    It was a trap.

    And he realized it too late. The road was too narrow to turn around. If they started shooting, the coupe wasn¡¯t armored.

    Which meant the only way out was to fight back.

    "Charlotte."

    She turned to him, her eyes already glistening with tears.

    James pulled out his phone and handed it to her. "The first number is Hector¡¯s. If things go bad, call him and say ¡¯Broken Arrow.¡¯ Got it?"

    She nodded, opening the call list, her finger hovering over Hector¡¯s name, trembling.

    But officers moved closer now, their guns slightly raised, their eyes locked onto James.

    "Call it. Now."

    Her hands trembled as she pressed the call button. The ringing felt like it lasted forever.

    Hector was still at James¡¯s house, the best possible place he could be right now. When his phone buzzed, he picked it up carelessly, not thinking much of it.

    "Yeah?" He answered casually, but before he could say another word, Charlotte¡¯s trembling Charlotte¡¯s voice trembled as it came through the line.

    "B-broken¡­ arrow."

    The words echoed through the phone, trembling and fragile, yet carrying the weight of something absolute.

    It was just an old military term, a signal used by soldiers when they were overrun, outnumbered, and had no way out.

    For the Bellinis, it meant the same.

    Hector knew this the second he heard Charlotte¡¯s voice crack through the line. "Broken¡­ Arrow."

    Hector didn¡¯t hesitate. He didn¡¯t ask questions. He didn¡¯t need to.

    He hung up immediately.

    Then he ran.

    He sprinted through the house, his heartbeat beating fast. His mind raced through the possibilities, an ambush, a setup, a full-blown hit on James. Whatever it was, it wasn¡¯t just bad.

    It was war.

    Hector reached the front entrance and threw the doors open so hard they nearly came off their hinges.

    "Broken arrow!" He shouted."Get in the cars! Now!"

    Every guard on the estate froze for half a second.

    Then without saying anything, they rushed to their cars.

    The doors flung open, and the guards hopped in, assault rifles, shotguns, pistols in their hands ready to shoot everyone in their way.

    But Hector wasn¡¯t done.

    He turned, his pulse pounding in his ears as he sprinted back into the house.

    "Erika!" He shouted, looking around, then from the hallway James¡¯ mother looked confused at him.

    "Hector?" She tilted her head, watching the storm of movement around her. Guards were moving like soldiers deploying for war. "What¡¯s going on?"

    Hector didn¡¯t stop. Didn¡¯t explain. He grabbed her wrist and started pulling her toward the door.

    "Hector!" She snapped, resisting slightly. "What are you doing?!"

    "I don¡¯t have time to explain."

    He pushed her toward the waiting convoy. "Get her in the car and take her to the safe house. Lock it down!"

    The nearest guard, already gripping a submachine gun, gave a firm nod and Erika was shoved into the car.

    Hector turned back toward the house, eyes burning with intensity.

    The guards were already moving, tactical vests strapped tight, rifles locked and loaded and he too yanked open the door of the lead SUV and hopped in.

    Whoever set James up was about to regret it.

    Because Hector was coming.

    And he was bringing hell with him as they rolled out.

    Eight SUVs stayed together, heading toward James, while two others peeled off, taking a separate route with James¡¯ mother.

    Inside the lead vehicle, Hector sat in silence, the GPS screen beside him showed James¡¯ location, still unmoving. That wasn¡¯t a good sign.

    The guards inside the SUVs sat still, their movements precise. One checked the magazine of his gun. No one spoke. They weren¡¯t nervous. Just prepared.

    In the two other cars escorting James¡¯ mother, the atmosphere was different. Tense.

    Her hands trembled slightly as she clutched her dress. Everything had happened so fast. Hector had rushed her into the car, barely giving her a chance to ask questions.

    She wasn¡¯t used to this.

    Beside her, Ricardo, one of James¡¯ men, sat with a large assault gun resting against his leg. His face was calm, unreadable, but his eyes were sharp. Every few moments, he glanced out the window, scanning the road.

    In the front passenger seat, Remi held his own weapon, his hands steady. He kept checking the side mirrors, then the rearview mirror, then back to the road ahead.

    James¡¯ mother swallowed hard, trying to steady her breathing.

    She needed answers.

    She took a shaky breath, trying to keep her voice firm. "What¡¯s happening? What aren¡¯t you telling me?"

    This time, Remi answered from the front, his tone calm but firm.

    "Ma¡¯am, please. Just stay calm."

    Calm.

    How could she be calm?

    She was being driven away from her son, with armed men around her.

    Her fingers curled into fists, her nails pressing against her skin.

    Her voice came out softer than she intended. "Where is Rafael¡­?"

    Ricardo didn¡¯t turn to her. His voice was flat, controlled.

    "He¡¯s with Hans, don¡¯t worry about him."

    Erika¡¯s chest tightened, her breath coming in short, shallow gasps. Her vision blurred at the edges, the world spinning as if it were slipping away from her grasp. She couldn¡¯t breathe.

    James. Rafael.

    She didn¡¯t know where they were, didn¡¯t know if they were safe, didn¡¯t know if she would ever see them again. The uncertainty pressed down on her like a crushing weight.

    "Ma¡¯am, you need to breathe."

    But she couldn¡¯t focus.

    A hand touched her shoulder, gentle, grounding. It was Ricardo.

    "Slow breaths." He said, his tone softer than before. "In through your nose, out through your mouth. Focus on my voice."

    She tried but every breath felt like it wasn¡¯t enough. Her mind kept spiraling back to James. To Rafael. To what could be happening to them.

    What if they had dragged them out of the car? Executed them on the spot?

    Her sons.

    The two people she had given everything for. The boys she had raised, loved, and watched become men. Now, she didn¡¯t even know if they were still alive.

    Her mind spiraled into the worst scenarios.

    What if Rafael had been caught in the crossfire? Shot down, left to bleed out alone?

    His warm smile, the one she had seen since he was a boy, wiped from existence in an instant?

    What if James had tried to fight back?

    He was smart, but he wasn¡¯t invincible. Her chest tightened painfully.

    Her babies.

    No matter how powerful the Bellini name was, no matter how much fear it commanded, none of that mattered if her boys were gone.

    What was power worth if she had to bury her children?

    A choked sob nearly escaped her, but she bit it back, pressing a hand against her mouth. No.

    She couldn¡¯t fall apart.

    But she was right, because somewhere, the first shot had already been fired.

    Someone was already bleeding out.

 Chapter 54: Belliniéˆ¥æªš Blood.

    After Hans and James switched cars, one thing was certain, Hans and Rafael would be faster than them.

    The reason was simple.

    All armored cars in the family had the same privilege. If the cops ran the number plates, it would show as a restricted individual, meaning they couldn¡¯t be stopped.

    Usually, diplomats or high ranking government officials had this privilege, but so did these cars so Hans used this advantage to drive like a maniac, running red lights, swerving through traffic, and ignoring lanes.

    Because of this, they reached Sophia faster than James reached the park.

    And that was a big mistake because Hans didn¡¯t just stop there, he rolled into the driveway and got out, while Rafael remained in the car.

    Sophia was already waiting, so she stepped out of the house before Hans even reached the door.

    "Is that James?" She asked, squinting her eyes to see who was sitting in the car.

    "No, it¡¯s his little brother, Rafael."

    "Oh, really? Can I talk to him?"

    "No, we¡¯re in a hurry, so please just give me the document."

    She hesitated for a moment, but then handed the documents to Hans with a smile. He turned to leave, but Sophia grabbed his shoulder.

    "Wait."

    Hans turned back already annoyed but what he saw just blew that small hope she had for Sophia as a woman.

    She pulled out something from between her boobs and said blushing. "Give this to James¡­"

    "Please tell me it¡¯s not a thong¡­"

    Her face turned even redder. "It is¡­"

    Hans closed his eyes for a second trying to push down what was coming up.

    "Sophia¡­ why?"

    "It¡¯s a gift." She said, still blushing, holding it out.

    "A gift?" He looked at the piece of fabric in her hand. "This is your idea of a gift?"

    She nodded "For James."

    "You expect me to deliver that to James?" His patience visibly draining as his vein on his head got bigger. "Do I look like a fucking messenger?"

    "It¡¯s not used!" She added quickly, as if that was the biggest issue here. "It¡¯s brand new! I was saving it for a special occasion, but¡ª"

    Hans finally snapped. "I don¡¯t have time for your bullshit. I came here for the documents." He turned to leave but she grabbed his shoulder.

    "Wait."

    "Sophia. I swear..."

    She held out the thong again, this time with a small, teasing smile. "Just hold it for a second."

    Hans didn¡¯t hesitate. "No."

    "Why not?" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Because you are fucking horny and I know for a fact that it was used." He pointed at it.

    For once, Sophia didn¡¯t push further. Instead, she let out a small laugh and tucked the thong back where it came from. "Fine, fine. You¡¯re no fun, Hans."

    He shoook his head and got into the car and just¡­ laughed, he could do nothing more.

    How the fuck can a woman be this down bad¡­

    Rafael glanced at him "Are you okay, Hans?"

    "Of course. Just..." He chuckled again, this time with genuine amusement. "A horny woman is hard to deal with."

    "Yeah¡­" He nodded slowly, though his confused expression made it obvious he had no idea what Hans meant.

    He shifted gears and floored the gas, leaving Sophia¡¯s house behind.

    "So¡­ to the library?" Hans asked again.

    But Rafael¡¯s response wasn¡¯t what he expected.

    "No, actually¡­ I don¡¯t need to go there."

    Hans glanced at him. "Then what?"

    He starred at Hans and asked.

    "Did my brother kill anyone?"

    His grip on the wheel tightened, and for the first time in a long while, he didn¡¯t have an immediate response.

    Rafael turned his head slightly, his eyes dark and searching. "Hans."

    "Why are you asking me that?"

    "You think I don¡¯t know? I¡¯m not stupid."

    Hans didn¡¯t react. He just kept driving.

    Rafael continued. "I hear people talk. I see the way they look at him. No one crosses James. And the few who do¡­" He trailed off, his fists tightening on his lap. "They just disappear."

    Hans sighed, rubbing a hand over his face. "Rafael¡ª"

    "Don¡¯t bullshit me, Hans. I just need the truth." Rafael turned fully to face him now. His expression wasn¡¯t angry, just¡­ tired. "Did he kill people?"

    Hans took a breath. Then, finally, he answered.

    "Yes."

    "How many?"

    Hans kept his eyes on the road. "Enough."

    Rafael let out a shaky breath. "Of course. And what about me?"

    "What about you?"

    "Am I just another piece on his board? Just another part of his empire? Because sometimes, it feels like I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯m his brother or just someone he keeps around because it¡¯s convenient."

    Hans was quiet for a moment. Then, he said, "James cares about you, Rafael."

    "If he cares about me he would tell me to say it to me clearly?" Rafael asked, his voice tense.

    "Say what?"

    "What? That we live in a house worth tens of millions? That we drive armored cars and have armed guards." He turned to face Hans, his eyes burning with something between anger and exhaustion. "Why can¡¯t he just say it? Why can¡¯t he just tell me that he¡¯s a mafia boss?"

    Hans finally glanced at Rafael. "You think you want the truth." He said, his voice quieter now. "But once you hear it, there¡¯s no going back. It¡¯s not something you can ignore. That¡¯s why James doesn¡¯t say it."

    "That¡¯s bullshit. You know what¡¯s worse than the truth? Being kept in the dark." He turned back toward the window. "I¡¯d rather know and deal with it than keep pretending like this is all normal."

    Hans¡¯ fingers tapped against the steering wheel, as if he were debating whether to say what was on his mind.

    "You don¡¯t know." He finally said, his voice quieter than before. "But there was a guy named Marcello."

    "Marcello?"

    Hans nodded. "He was like you, in a way. He wanted the truth. He needed to hear it from James, just like you do." Hans glanced at Rafael for a second before turning his eyes back to the road. "And when he finally did¡­ he killed himself."

    "What?"

    "It was too much for him." Hans continued, his tone steady, but there was something cold and distant in his words. "Knowing what James was, knowing what this life really meant, he couldn¡¯t take it. And one day, he put a bullet in his own head."

    "And James¡­?"

    "He never talks about it. But I know it haunts him."

    Rafael stared at his hands, his mind racing. He felt sick. "Why are you telling me this?"

    "Because you think knowing will give you clarity. But the truth doesn¡¯t set you free, Rafael. It chains you down. Once you hear it, there¡¯s no escape from it."

    Rafael clenched his fists. "I don¡¯t care."

    "That¡¯s what Marcello said too."

    "I¡¯m not Marcello."

    Hans slowly looked at him with a smirk. "Let¡¯s hope not."

    After that neither of them spoke, lost in their own thoughts.

    Hans sighed, gripping the wheel tighter before making a sharp U-turn, heading back toward the house, and that was when it happened.

    The mistake Hans made was parking in Sophia¡¯s driveway.

    Whoever had watched them must have assumed that the person in the car was Sophia herself.

    As they turned onto the road leading back to Sophia¡¯s street, Hans eyes caught movement in the mirror, three police cars.

    One police car drove ahead of them, cutting into their lane. The second one flanked their right, keeping pace.

    The third didn¡¯t wait.

    Without warning, it slammed into their car from the side.

    The force sent their car skidding sideways, tires screeching against the asphalt and as the car wrecked straight into a tree it¡¯s impact rocked the entire car, the sheer force of the hit sent shockwaves through Hans¡¯ body and Rafael¡¯s bodies.

    Rafael groaned dazed but conscious.

    Hans shook his head, forcing himself to push the airbag away, and before he could reacted the first bullet impacted into the windshield.

    Rafael screamed at the top of his lungs, ducking down.

    "Shut up and keep your head down!" Hans shouted, his mind racing.

    They weren¡¯t getting out through the doors, not with the cops shooting continues at them and if they stayed the windshield wouldn¡¯t hold forever.

    So Hans reclined his seat fast, moving toward the back, where there was an emergency hatch designed in case of fire, a last-resort escape route. As he tried to open it more bullets slammed into the glass, too many shots, hitting the same spot. It was only a matter of time before it gave in.

    "Open you fucking shit!" He shouted, punching the release handle and with a final punch it opened up enough to slide his gun out and start firing.

    Even though he didn¡¯t see shit he was still effective as he shot the closest standing officer straight in the head and another one in the shoulder.

    The cops, caught off guard, flinched and scrambled for cover. Hans didn¡¯t stop. He fired again. And again he went through a whole magazine then reloaded and opened fire again.

    "Open the door and get behind the car!" He shouted to Rafael who was still in shock in the passenger seat.

    He quicly got himself together but still trembling, opened the door and jumped out hitting the asphalt hard as bullets tore into the open door. Some hit the asphalt near his feet, but the adrenaline helped him to run behind the car.

    Inside, Hans fired his last rounds before he had no more bullets left. He ducked down and started punching the side panel of the door which came off and inside was a compact submachine gun.

    He grabbed it loading a magazine while shoving the rest into his pocket, then opened the door and as he got behind the door, he leaned out and started firing.

    Officers behind the cars didn¡¯t expect a barrage of bullets ripping through the window. One of them got hit in the head and his body lumped over another one got hit by the windows shards in the eyes.

    Hans then leaned out more focusing on the other cars. He hit three officers and as they fell to the ground, the others panicked and it was the perfect moment for him. He went to the back of the car where Rafael was.

    "Call someone!" He shouted at him as reloaded the gun.

    Rafael fumbled for his phone. His fingers were shaking so badly he almost dropped it.

    The only number he had saved was Bella¡¯s.

    So he called her.

    "Pick up, pick up, pick up¡ª"

    "What?"

    "We¡¯re under attack!" Rafael screamed. "Cops...Hans is shooting..."

    Hans fired another burst, forcing the officers back as they tried to reposition.

    "Where the fuck are you?!"

    "I....I don¡¯t know! Near Sophia house! They rammed us, they¡¯re shooting!"

    Hans ducked as bullets slammed into the car.

    "Stay alive!" Bella shouted adn hang up, but it wasn¡¯t easy as more police cars came.

    The new arrivals opened up immediately, bullets ripping through the already cracked windshield, punching holes through the car¡¯s body.

    These officers weren¡¯t holding pistols, but assault rifles.

    Hans ducked, cursing as shards rained down on him. "Fucking hell!"

    Rafael screamed again, curling into a ball behind the car. "Hans! What do we do?!"

    No houses. No buildings. Just trees and open ground.

    But it was all they had.

    "We¡¯re moving!"

    "Moving where?!" Rafael¡¯s voice cracked. "There¡¯s nothing!"

    "Shut up and follow me!" He grabbed Rafael¡¯s collar and yanked him up, pushing him toward the only cover they had, the trees.

    Bullets whizzed past them, snapping branches, kicking up dirt.

    Hans covered their retreat, turning and spraying suppressive fire as he moved, forcing the officers to duck.

    They dove behind a thick tree, bark and dirt spraying into the air as bullets tore through the wood, splinters cutting into Hans¡¯ face.

    "Get up and keep running!" He shouted, firing blind over his shoulder to keep the cops from advancing.

    Rafael tried his best and as he started running then suddenly fell and screamed.

    He got shot.

    He clutched his left leg, blood flowing between his fingers as he dragged himself behind another tree. "Hans!"

    "Stay down!" He shouted at him then reloaded and prepared to buy them more time, and then he noticed his blood dripping out of his shoulder against the tree.

    "Fuck¡­fuck!" He shouted as he tried to rip his shirt and make a tourniquet from it but then.

    Another shot.

    It slammed into his left thigh and he collapsed onto one knee, his gun clattering against the dirt for a second before he snatched it back up. His vision blurred for a moment, he could feel the blood pooling under him.

    Too much. Too fast.

    But he forced himself to buy more time, but he knew the truth.

    They were going to die, if a miracle didn¡¯t happen.

    "Move your ass, kid!" Hans shouted again through the agony, grabbing Rafael by the arm.

    He didn¡¯t care.

    The adrenaline was doing its job, but he had already started feeling the pain.

    But another bullet found a mark on him as he turned to shoot. It¡¯s struck into his stomach. Blood gushed from the wound as the impact threw him back against a tree.

    Through blurred vision, he turned his head just in time to see Rafael.

    The kid was still standing.

    Terrified. Frozen.

    "Rafael¡­"

    Then it happened..

    A bullet pierced Rafael¡¯s throat.

    His body jerked, a spray of blood bursting into the air. His hands flew up to his neck, fingers desperately pressing against the wound.

    Hans too, his hands trembled as he tried to press against the gaping wound in his stomach, but it was useless. Too much blood. It leaked through his fingers pooling around him.

    He tried to move, to crawl, to reach Rafael¡¯s body, but his limbs wouldn¡¯t respond. His strength was leaving him, draining away with every drop of blood.

    This wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to end, and he knew it was the end as memories, memories wirth her daughter, started to flash.

    Dad...will I ever be healthy?

    His daughter¡¯s voice cut through the pain, soft, gentle, full of hope.

    He could see her, lying in that sterile white hospital bed, too small, too weak, tubes in her arms, her tiny hands curled into fists as she fought for every second of life.

    And he had left her.

    He had walked out that door, time and time again, telling himself that he would come back, that there was still time.

    He didn¡¯t want to die.

    Not like this.

    Not without holding his daughter one last time. Not without telling her he was sorry.

    I should¡¯ve been there more¡­ I should¡¯ve held you more¡­

    His fingers twitched, reaching for something that wasn¡¯t there.

    Just as the darkness began to pull him, he heard it.

    Loud pops...lots of them.

    Automatic rifles.

    "Hans!"

    That damn horny woman.

    "Hans don¡¯t you fucking die on me!"

    Sophia¡¯s hands grabbed him.

    "Fuck, he¡¯s bad." She muttered, kneeling beside him.

    "Ra¡­fael¡­" He barely said it, his head limping backward.

    Sophia looked behind her where there was Rafael, who was still conscious pushing a piece of his shirt to his neck.

    "Get them to a hospital right now!" She shouted to his men.

    They lifted them up while their blood spilled everywhere. But it wasn¡¯t just their blood, 23 officers were killed, or rather, executed by Sophia¡¯s men.

    And this was only the beginning, as James got a taste of it too.

 Chapter 55: The Devil Wonéˆ¥æª› Die.

    "What did he say?" James asked, his eyes shifting between the police officers ahead and the rearview mirror, they had stopped, speaking into their radios.

    "Nothing." She replied, her small hands trembling as she held the phone. But she was ready to duck down at any moment if James gave the order.

    His bodyguard, who had stepped out of the car in front, was already in position, his hand hovering near his gun, ready to draw. But James could see the stress in him. There were too many officers surrounding them.

    Four were positioned behind James, and eight officers blocked the way ahead.

    But the biggest problem wasn¡¯t just their numbers, it was the second SUV carrying his other bodyguards.

    It was nowhere to be found.

    James glanced back into the rearview mirror, searching. And then, he saw it.

    The police car behind them was damaged, its side dented, its left headlight shattered as if it had crashed into something.

    Come on, Hector, get your ass here.

    "Bella¡¯s calling." Charlotte said suddenly, holding out the phone to James.

    He quickly grabbed it and answered.

    "Hans has been attacked! The police are after you!" Bella¡¯s panicked voice screamed through the phone. She was already in a car, speeding toward James¡¯ location on the GPS, but it was too late.

    James didn¡¯t even get the chance to respond.

    All Bella heard was gunfire and Charlotte¡¯s terrified scream.

    "James!" She shouted into the phone, but all that came back was more screaming, more gunfire. A lot of it.

    For a moment, she completely froze. "No..."

    Then, James¡¯ voice suddenly cut through the chaos.

    "Charlotte, stay down!"

    He was still alive.

    Before James could answer Bella, the second SUV arrived, crashing into the police vehicle behind.

    It missed James¡¯ car by barely a meters. But as soon as it happened, the bodyguard who had been standing outside pulled his gun and fired at the officer directly in front of him, hitting him in the throat but as he turned and aimed at the others, a bullet struck him in the chest.

    His bulletproof vest absorbed most of the impact, knocking him to the ground. But even as he fell, he kept shooting, striking the officers around him.

    The other two got out of the SUV but were immediately shot.

    Meanwhile, James threw himself over Charlotte, shielding her with his body. Bullets ripped through the windshield, and went past James¡¯ head. He didn¡¯t noticed first but one of the bullet tore through his left ear, slicing off a piece.

    Charlotte stopped screaming. She remembered what James had told her, stay calm, so she tried to curl up, to make herself as small as possible.

    But then, warm droplets landed on her hands.

    Blood.

    Her eyes widened in horror. James wasn¡¯t moving. He was just lying on top of her.

    She thought he was dead.

    But he wasn¡¯t.

    James was just waiting for a sound.

    The sound of his bodyguards¡¯ automatic rifles, covering them.

    But that didn¡¯t happen. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The SUV in front of them had only that bodyguard that was shot and the second one, the one that had crashed into the police car, was supposed to be their reinforcement, but no one was out.

    They were barely hanging on.

    So he did exactly what people thought of him, he became a killer.

    "Charlotte, stay down!" He shouted at her and kicked open the door, stepping out.

    Shots rang from every direction as James squatting low, moved to the backside of to coupe as the opened door was covering his back.

    Peeking out, he spotted an officer firing at the crashed SUV so he aimed and pulled the trigger. The bullet struck the officer¡¯s torso, making him stagger, but James fired again, straight to the forehead.

    He then peaked out more and spotted another one and fired twice. Two rounds to the chest, and the he went down.

    Two had died in the crash, and he had taken down two more, so he went out further to look at the smoking SUV, wrecked against the police car.

    It was meters away, but reaching it meant sprinting through the gunfire.

    His only chance was timing, waiting for the officers to reload.

    Bullets whizzed past then, for a brief second, only a few shots rang out.

    Now.

    He dashed forward and meters from the SUV, he dove, hitting the ground hard and rolling behind it.

    Gripping the door handle, he noticed that his pinky finger was bent straight backward.

    He hadn¡¯t even felt it break so he grabbed it adn with his right hand and snapped it back into place and yanked the door open, and looked inside.

    Four bodyguards. Unconscious.

    "Get the fuck up!" He shouted, punching one in the face, but nothing...he was out.

    He couldn¡¯t waste any more time. He grabbed him and pulled him out of the car, snatching the submachine gun from him along with the magazines.

    Then he heard the sirens.

    As he turned around another police car was speeding toward him.

    So he aimed¡ª

    Nothing.

    The gun didn¡¯t fire.

    He had never held a submachine gun before. He looked at it, checked the safety, aimed but again nothing.

    The car was getting closer, then he remembered from movies.

    He grabbed the charging handle, cocked it back, aimed, and on full auto, he shot the shit out of the police car, which swerved hard left, crashing into the guardrail.

    James looked at the it and without second thought aimed again and emptied the remaining bullets into it, making sure they were dead.

    As the last shell casing hit the ground, he reloaded, then leaned out, scanning the coupe.

    Charlotte was still inside.

    Out front, one last bodyguard fought desperately against an officer, standing his ground despite the odds.

    James had to move.

    "Charlotte!" He shouted, but she didn¡¯t react. She was trapped in fear.

    There was no time.

    He sprinted toward the coupe, firing blindly at the officers to keep their heads down. Bullets ripped past him, but he didn¡¯t stop. Not until he reached her.

    He opened the door and dropped low, shooting again blindly.

    Charlotte¡¯s wide, tear-filled eyes locked onto James, but the sight of him only terrified her more.

    Blood dripped down his face from the wound on his ear. He barely looked human to her.

    "Charlotte, we¡¯re going to run!"

    She barely had time to react before he scooped her up, and held her close.

    Gunfire ripped past them as he sprinted back toward the SUV. His grip was tight, his movements desperate. He wasn¡¯t letting go of her.

    Reaching the SUV, he opened the door and put Charlotte inside.

    "Close the door from the inside and don¡¯t open it!" He said and slammed the door shut.

    Then, suddenly, everything went black.

    His body hit the ground.

    A sharp, ringing noise filled James¡¯ ears as he drifted in and out of consciousness. His vision blurred, fading between light and darkness, his body refusing to move.

    He tried to push himself up, but his arms gave out beneath him.

    No¡­not now¡­

    A faint voice broke through the chaos.

    "James!"

    Charlotte was banging on the car window, her voice barely coming through the bulletproof glass, but that distant sound kept James barely conscious.

    He¡¯d been hit.

    His hand pressed toward his side and he felt warmth.

    Blood.

    His fingers trembled as they pulled away. He stared at them, at the way his own blood.

    How long had he been bleeding?

    His vision swam again, black spots creeping at the edges.

    No¡­.stay awake.

    He wanted to crack the teeth with the medicine but he forgot the replace them.

    "James!"

    She was still there, banging on the window.

    He tried to push himself up again, but his arm buckled. His palm slapped against the bloodied asphalt, the impact sending another shockwave of agony through his body.

    Move¡­..

    He struggled to push himself up, leaning against the car, and even though he could barely see, he noticed a shadow moving, coming closer to him.

    He had no bullets¡­only his hands. Hands that was ready to fuck somebody up.

    And as the officer turned, James lunged. His left hand grabbed onto the gun, pushing it down, while his right elbow slammed into the officer¡¯s face and stumbled, his grip on the weapon loosening.

    James didn¡¯t hesitate.

    With all his power that was left in his body, he threw himself forward, tackling the cop to the ground and his fist slammed into his face.

    Again and again.

    The officer thrashed beneath him, struggling, but James pinned his gun hand down, forcing it against the road.

    Blood gushed as he was punching his nose but it wasn¡¯t enough.

    He leand down and bite into officer¡¯s face ripping flesh from his nose.

    Then he slammed his forehead against his.

    Once...twice...a third time.

    The officer¡¯s head bounced off the road, blood pooling beneath him.

    But they never move alone.

    A bullet punched into James¡¯ shoulder, jerking his body sideways as he knelt over the officer.

    He didn¡¯t react. Didn¡¯t even flinch.

    His breathing was ragged, his body drenched in blood, his own, theirs, it didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    Slowly, he lifted his head his gaze locked onto the officer who had just fired.

    A second shot. This time, the bullet went into his lower stomach.

    The officer aimed his gun again then for a moment froze, because James Bellini was smiling.

    His gun trembled in his hands. His breath quickened, chest rising and falling in panic as James stood up.

    His body should¡¯ve hit the ground by now.

    But he didn¡¯t fall.

    Didn¡¯t stop.

    Didn¡¯t die.

    The officer took a shaky step back. "W-what the fuck¡­?"

    The man before him wasn¡¯t human anymore.

    Even death itself refused him.

 Chapter 56: The Abyss Calls.

    He felt nothing at that moment. All the pain suddenly and all at once vanished as he stared straight into the gun barrel.

    It was as if life itself had urged him to die without pain, to let him smile in his last moment before the darkness swallowed him whole.

    He stepped forward and fell to his knees, his gaze still on the officer, but his eyes were hollow, his face bloodied, and the smile slowly faded as his head slumped forward, still awake, but when he tried to open his eyes, all he saw was darkness, all he smelled was blood.

    He felt it, the warmth of the gun barrel that had shot him, the gun that would send him off. His last thought was Charlotte.

    Is she still watching?

    Then¡ª

    A shot rang out, and he felt the officer dropping before him. He heard his body collapsing against the road, his gun clattering on the asphalt.

    And he heard more and more gunshots ringing out.

    That was the sound that kept him awake, the sound that made him realize that Charlotte was going to live.

    But he?

    The abyss claimed him.

    His body gave up on him, tipping to the side. Cold. Everything was cold

    It was Hector who shot the officer in the head. If he was late for a second, James would have been executed.

    "James!"

    Hector¡¯s voice ripped through the chaos as he ran toward him.

    Blood. That¡¯s all he saw.

    He didn¡¯t know what to do. His hands shook as he tore James¡¯s shirt open. The second he did, more blood poured out, thick and endless. It was everywhere, too much, too fast. He pressed his hands against the wounds, but the blood wouldn¡¯t stop.

    "Mike!"

    Mike, another bodyguard, sprinted toward them, gripping a medical bag.

    "Boss! Stay awake!" He yelled, ripping the bag open. His fingers fumbled for bandages, his breath ragged. "Boss!" He slapped James¡¯s face, but there was nothing. No reaction. No response.

    Panic set in.

    Mike shoved a bandage into the wound, Hector grabbed another bandage, pressing it hard against James¡¯s stomach. His hands were slick, covered in warm, sticky blood.

    Behind them, gunshots still echoed through the street.

    The guards weren¡¯t just killing.

    They stormed forward, gunning down anything that moved. They weren¡¯t afraid to die. They didn¡¯t hesitate.

    The few officers left realized that they had no chance. They threw down their weapons, hands raised in surrender.

    "Please! Let us live!"

    One of them shouted and they answered with bullets.

    The rest didn¡¯t even get a chance to beg, they turned their rifles on them, executing them one by one.

    It was over for them.

    But Hector and Mike was still fighting to save James¡¯ life.

    His chest barely moved.

    "Fuck, fuck, fuck¡­"

    Mike was pressing down hard on the wounds, but the blood wouldn¡¯t stop. It seeped through his fingers, thick and dark, pooling beneath James¡¯s body.

    "We need to move now!" Mike snapped.

    Hector didn¡¯t hesitate.

    "Get the car!"

    A second later, one of the SUVs pulled up beside them.

    They grabbed James, lifting him carefully. His head fell back, his body limp and his blood dripped onto the asphalt, leaving a trail as they rushed him into the car.

    Then Hector looked back and noticed Charlotte getting out of the crashed SUV, in shock just watching the ground, he ran and picked her up and get into the car where James blood covered the seats, pooling beneath his motionless body in the back seat.

    "Boss, listen to my voice!" Mike shouted, tapping his face but he wasn¡¯t responding.

    Hector pressed down on James¡¯s stomach, hands slipping from the thick, endless stream of blood spilling from his wounds.

    "Stay with me, James!" His voice cracked. He shook him hard, but James¡¯s head fell to the side.

    Mike reached over, fingers pressing against James¡¯s neck.

    Nothing.

    "No pulse¡­" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Hector felt something snap inside him. His whole body trembled. "Fucking do something!"

    Mike was already moving. He placed his hands over James and pushed.

    One. Two. Three. Four.

    "Come on, breathe!"

    Five. Six. Seven. Eight.

    He pushed harder, feeling the resistance in James¡¯s ribs.

    "Don¡¯t you fucking do this, James!" Hector growled, his own hands shaking as he grabbed another bandage, pressing it against the worst wound.

    Mike tilted James¡¯s head back, pinched his nose shut, and sealed his mouth over his. He blew in a deep breath, watching his chest rise slightly.

    Nothing. Another breath. Still nothing.

    Mike went back to compressions, "Come on, damn it! Breathe!"

    James wasn¡¯t moving.

    He was floating in an abyss that stretched endlessly in all directions. There was no pain. No sound. No warmth. Just the cold pull of something¡­final.

    Then¡ª

    A voice.

    Soft. Familiar. Fragile.

    "James¡­"

    Charlotte.

    His mind latched onto it. His body tried to move, to turn toward her, but the darkness dragged him deeper.

    Another voice. Rough. Angry. Desperate.

    "FIGHT, YOU SON OF A BITCH!" Shouted Mike pressing harder.

    Suddenly, something crushed his chest.

    Pain exploded through him, burning, searing, yanking him back.

    His body arched violently as air rushed into his lungs, he coughed hard, blood splattering from his mouth.

    "That¡¯s it! That¡¯s it, breathe!" Mike¡¯s voice was frantic, but his hands never left James¡¯s chest.

    James gasped again, lungs seizing as another wave of pain wracked his body. His vision swam, colors blurring together.

    It continued the whole road to the hospital, Mike fought with all his power to keep James alive.

    Meanwhile Bella arrived late.

    The scene before her was a massacre, so much blood.

    The guards weren¡¯t just killing. They were sending a message.

    One of them stepped forward, his rifle aimed at a corpse barely twitching on the ground and he pulled the trigger. Another one put bullets into a motionless officer.

    A statement. War has begun.

    She grabbed the nearest by his collar, yanking him toward her.

    "Where is James?!"

    "They took him. He was¡­" He hesitated. "He wasn¡¯t responding."

    She looked at the crashed SUV where so much blood was, and he saw one of Charlotte¡¯s shoes

    That is when he realized it belonged to James.

    "No¡­" she breathed, shaking her head. "No, no, no."

    She didn¡¯t wait. She spun back running to the car and sped away.

    He had to be alive. He had to be.

    As she arrived she stormed through the hospital doors, and he saw them.

    Hector. Charlotte. Ferucci.

    They stood in the waiting area.

    Hector¡¯s hands were stained red. His shirt, his sleeves, covered in blood. James¡¯s blood.

    Charlotte sat on a chair, her small hands trembling, her eyes red and puffy from crying.

    Ferucci stood beside her, arms crossed, his face twisted in frustration, in anger¡­but most of all¡­.he wasn¡¯t there to help.

    Bella¡¯s breath caught as she looked back at Hector.

    "Where is he?"

    Hector lifted his gaze to her, and in that moment, she saw something she had never seen in him before.

    Fear.

    His usual composure was gone, his face was tight, his eyes red, exhaustion and panic warring inside him.

    "They took him in¡­" He said, his voice rough. "He¡¯s in surgery."

    Bella felt her knees weaken. Surgery. That meant he was still alive.

    But for how long?

    Her gaze darted to Charlotte, the little girl looking so small in that chair. She wasn¡¯t crying anymore, she was just staring at the ground, her shoulders shaking, her fingers digging into her dress.

    Bella dropped to her knees in front of her, gently reaching out. "Charlotte¡­"

    The girl flinched but didn¡¯t pull away as Bella took her trembling hands into her own.

    "I saw¡­.everything." She said shaky looking at Bella¡¯s eyes. "So much blood¡­he¡ª"

    Bella opened her mouth, but no words came out. She just pulled her close, wrapping her arms around her, holding her tight. Charlotte clung to her, shaking, her small hands gripping Bella jacket as if she¡¯d disappear too.

    Across the room, Ferucci paced back and forth, mumbling curses under his breath. Every few seconds, he¡¯d glance toward the closed doors, waiting for any sign of a doctor, of news, of anything.

    Hector just stood there, blood drying on his hands, staring at nothing.

    Hours passed.

    Then, finally, a doctor stepped out.

    "Family of James Bellini?"

    His eyes flickered across the room, Hector¡¯s bloodied hands, Ferucci standing rigid, Bella gripping Charlotte tightly.

    "James is alive. He lost a lot of blood. We did everything we could to stabilize him, but he¡¯s in critical condition. The next few hours will be crucial."

    He hesitated for a moment, then continued, his tone more cautious.

    "There¡¯s also a possibility he may fall into a coma. It could last for hours, days¡­ maybe even weeks or longer. Right now, we just have to wait and see how his body responds."

    Their reaction was relief, at least he was alive. But the doctor didn¡¯t stop there.

    His gaze dropped for a moment, scanning the names on the clipboard.

    "What?" Bella asked as she stepped closer to him.

    "Regarding the others." He looked at Charlotte then back up to Bella. "We did everything we could¡­ but unfortunately, we couldn¡¯t save¡ª"

 Chapter 57: Gone Forever.

    After James was stabilized, they transferred him to a private hospital, one with tighter security.

    An entire section was reserved just for him. Guards were everywhere waiting and ready to kill everyone who came close.

    For five days, all anyone could do was pray beside his bed.

    He was connected to countless machines. His face was barely visible beneath the oxygen mask keeping him alive.

    Bella, James¡¯ mother, and Charlotte never left his side. They stayed by him, refusing to let him be alone.

    In the next days, the underworld trembled. The news of the attempt on James¡¯ life spread like wildfire, reaching every corner of the city.

    But what truly shook them was the fact that it had been done by the police.

    Yet no one dared to make a move. They knew all too well, when James Bellini wakes up, there will be a massacre. They started preparing for the inevitable.

    Hector was no different. He didn¡¯t act. He didn¡¯t retaliate. He only prepared.

    Only the police took action.

    They broadcasted their version of events, claiming that a notorious underworld figure had opened fire on them and that they had done everything they could to defend themselves.

    Thirty four officers died that day.

    The city watched as the police held a funeral, honoring the fallen. The President himself attended, paying his respects with the Vice President by his side.

    And the Vice President¡¯s speech was everything but a great idea. He waged war the second time.

    "Thirty four brave souls, fathers, mothers, sons, daughters taken from us by the filth that dares to call itself a man. A gangster, a coward, who thought he could challenge the law and walk away. But let me make one thing very clear, this nation does not bow to criminals. We do not tolerate their existence. We hunt them. We crush them. And when they spill the blood of our finest, we drown them in their own."

    "Mark my words, he will be laid in the ground, just as these officers were, but without honor, without remembrance, without a name worth speaking."

    After the speech a lot happened, especially when it made its way into the news and social media.

    Takoi used the public outrage to win the election and became the new Mayor.

    After the reports came in about the operation and who died in it, the Justice Minister sent her loved ones overseas and the NSBI Director Odin publicly stepped down from his position¡­ and fled the country.

    His disappearance sent shockwaves through the government. It¡¯s confirmed what many already feared, this was bigger than anyone had imagined.

    But none of it mattered.

    The police, once parading as heroes, now found themselves walking on thin ice. The underworld was waiting, holding its breath, counting down the days.

    And that day came.

    James blinked, his vision blurred, the hospital lights stinging his eyes. His body felt heavy, like he was sinking into the bed, and for a second, he could barely remember what happened.

    Then, the pain hit.

    A deep, burning ache spread across his body, every breath felt like knives stabbing into his ribs. He tried to move, but his limbs wouldn¡¯t.

    Bella gasped, tightening her grip on his hand. "James?"

    Charlotte clutched Bella¡¯s sleeve, tears welling in her eyes. "He¡¯s awake¡­" she whispered, almost as if she didn¡¯t believe it herself.

    They stepped aside as the doctor busted open the door, scanning the machines before looking down at him.

    The doctor¡¯s voice pulled him from the fog. "Mr. Bellini, can you hear me?"

    James blinked. His vision was blurry, but he could make out the white coat.

    "You¡¯ve been in a coma for five days."

    He couldn¡¯t answer, only nodded slowly.

    They examined him for hours. Poking, asking the same questions over and over.

    "Do you feel this?" "Can you move your fingers?" "Any sharp pain?"

    James answered when he had to. Other times, he just stared at the ceiling.

    His body was fucked up, bandages wrapped around his torso, IV lines in his arm, an oxygen mask on his face.

    He looked like he was the new sith lord.

    Five days. Five days, and he had no control. He was stuck, trapped in this bed while the world outside had already changed.

    For the first time since waking up, he closed his eyes. And he let it sink in.

    Then a small hand wrapped around his fingers. Weak, trembling.

    James blinked slowly, shifting his gaze.

    Charlotte.

    Tears ran down her face, her lower lip trembling as she clung to his hand with just her pinky, like she was afraid holding him too tightly would hurt him.

    She didn¡¯t say anything, just cried.

    "You scared us¡­" Bella whispered, her voice barely holding together.

    James just stared at her. He wanted to say something, to tell her he was fine, that everything was okay.

    But it wasn¡¯t. Nothing was.

    So he did the only thing he could.

    He squeezed Charlotte¡¯s hand back.

    She smiled a bit, still crying her eyes out, then Bella gently tapped her head "Go get James¡¯ mother, okay? She¡¯s sleeping downstairs."

    She wiped at her eyes with her tiny fist, then, with her little legs, ran out the door.

    And the moment she was gone, Bella broke. She collapsed onto the edge of his bed, gripping his hand so tight it hurt.

    Her shoulders shook violently.

    "I thought¡ª" Her voice cracked. She squeezed her eyes shut, as if forcing back the memories. "I thought I¡¯d never see you again."

    James just watched her.

    Watched the way her hands trembled against his. The way her tears slipped down her cheeks, dripping onto the white sheets. The way her breath kept hitching, like she couldn¡¯t control it anymore.

    He had been unconscious. But Bella and the others?

    They had to live through it. Every second of waiting. Every sleepless night. Every time a doctor walked in with that look on their face, like they weren¡¯t sure if he¡¯d make it another day.

    Five days.

    Five days where they thought he was gone.

    "I¡¯m here." He simply said.

    Bella without thinking, she leaned forward and buried her face against his chest. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    James felt her hands clutching him, as if making sure he was real.

    After a while the door opened, and James¡¯ mother stepped inside.

    Her face was hollow, her eyes dark, swollen from days of crying.

    She moved slowly, saying nothing. When she reached him, she pressed a trembling kiss to his cheek, then wrapped her arms around him.

    Her embrace wasn¡¯t tight. It was weak, fragile, clinging, and then she cried, silent, endless tears.

    Something was wrong.

    His gaze flickered to Bella, but she wouldn¡¯t look at him.

    "Where is Rafael?"

    His mother lifted her head, her swollen eyes locking onto his. More tears fell.

    Her lips trembled, but when she finally spoke, her voice was hollow.

    "He gone James."

    He stared at her. The words didn¡¯t make sense. They felt distant, like they belonged to another reality.

    But his mother¡¯s grief was real. Bella¡¯s silence was real.

    And the crushing weight in his chest told him, this was real.

    "What... but he was with Hans..."

    "He¡¯s gone too." she whispered. "They both couldn¡¯t make it."

    His mind refused to process it..

    James¡¯ breath hitched. His chest tightened, his pulse hammering in his ears.

    No.

    It wasn¡¯t possible. They were always there.

    The machines beeped louder, alarms screaming as his heart rate spiked.

    Tubes strained as he jerked forward, his body fighting against its own weakness.

    "No¡ª!"

    Bella rushed to him, pressing her hands against his shoulders. "James, stop!"

    He didn¡¯t hear her. Didn¡¯t feel her.

    Everything blurred. Their faces. Their voices. The world around him collapsed.

    What a joke...they gone...

    "Rafael!" He shouted.

    Bella tightened her grip on his shoulders, her own hands trembling. "James, please¡ª"

    But he wasn¡¯t listening.

    He wasn¡¯t here.

    His wide, desperate eyes were locked on the doorway, waiting. Hoping.

    But no one came.

    "They¡¯re gone, James¡­" His mother¡¯s voice was quiet, she already understood what it meant. "They¡¯re not coming back. Never."

    "No¡­" He muttered under his breath, shaking his head. "No. This isn¡¯t real."

    Bella hesitated before reaching out again, her fingers brushing against his arm. "James¡­"

    Then, without warning, he turned and slammed his fist into the wall.

    His mother gasped. Bella took a step forward, an alarm flashing in her eyes. "James, stop!"

    But he struck the wall again. And again. Until his knuckles split open, and blood smeared against the white surface.

    His chest heaved, his body trembling, but then suddenly his mother wrapped her arms around him, gripping him tightly.

    "I am here darling¡­" She whispered "...you can cry as much as you want now."

    The warmth of his mother¡¯s embrace pressed against his shaking body, grounding him in a reality he didn¡¯t want to face.

    "It¡¯s okay...." She whispered, voice breaking. "Let it out...."

    Tears spilled down his face, silent at first, then it all came out, crying and screaming in his mother¡¯s arms.

    Bella watched, helpless, as the strongest man she knew shattered in front of her.

 Chapter 58: The Choice You Made.

    "I killed him¡­ because of me, he died¡­ it was me."

    "No, James, it¡ª" Bella stopped talking as soon as James¡¯ face slowly turned to her. His eyes were wide open, but they were not just empty and hollow¡­no, they were without a drop of life.

    It was like a dead man stared at her, so empty and dark.

    She didn¡¯t continue but slowly stepped back and turned to leave the room. She couldn¡¯t do it.

    She couldn¡¯t allow herself to see James like that.

    But James¡¯ mother was still there, unmoving, without saying anything. Her breath was fast, controlled now, but she was still firm, her nails digging into James¡¯ skin.

    Anger.

    That kind of anger that was controlled, the worst one. She knew, she knew that it was all James¡¯ fault, that Rafael died because of him. She wanted to tear him apart, her own son, the cause of another¡¯s death.

    James knew it too. He knew that his mother was not going to look at him the same way as she did before.

    A murderer of his own little brother. A traitor of their bloodline. A failure.

    He couldn¡¯t cry anymore. There were no tears left in his eyes. He was swallowed by guilt, the consciousness that Rafael¡¯s blood would stick to his hands forever.

    "James¡­" She whispered in his ear. "He is not coming back anymore." She started crying, her tears rolling down James¡¯ neck, then sniffed, trying to control it. "He was shot¡­ in the neck." She stopped again, now her voice filled with anger. "Can you imagine the feeling? That you¡¯re choking on your own blood¡­?"

    James slowly turned his head as his mother leaned back, now looking into his eyes.

    "He tried everything¡­" She bit her lip. "Tried to stop the blood that was gushing out with his own hands¡­" Her look wavered for a second, then locked again into his eyes. "He suffered and tried so hard, James. That little Rafael that you swore to protect, to be a role model for, a brother."

    "Mom¡ª"

    "I can never hear his laugh, James¡­ his eyes will never look at me." Her grip tightened more. "When did you become a monster¡­?"

    There was silence, then she continued.

    "I don¡¯t know who you are anymore." She whispered again, her face twisting with a sorrow so deep, so raw. "I lost both of my children."

    James¡¯ breath hitched, but he couldn¡¯t say a word. His mother¡¯s fingers pressed harder against his skin, her nails digging in deep, but he didn¡¯t flinch. He deserved it. Every bit of pain, every ounce of hatred in her eyes, he deserved it all.

    She stared at him, her lips trembling, her chest rising and falling with heavy, ragged breaths.

    Then, suddenly, she laughed.

    A broken, bitter laugh that held no joy, only agony.

    "Tell me, James, how does it feel?"

    James had no answer.

    "Does it hurt? Does it tear you apart inside, knowing that Rafael¡¯s last moments were spent drowning in his own blood?"

    His mother shook her head. "You were supposed to protect him, James. You were supposed to be his big brother. He believed in you. He loved you, adn now¡­I will never see him grow up. Never hear him call my name again." She took a shuddering breath. "Because of you."

    James felt something inside him crack.

    But his mother wasn¡¯t done.

    "I lost my baby." Her voice broke, raw and full of pain. "But not just Rafael."

    She lifted her gaze, and James saw it. The emptiness.

    "I lost you too."

    A silence louder than any scream, heavier than any grief.

    James opened his mouth, but no words came out. There was nothing left to say.

    Because he knew, he saw it in her eyes.

    She would never look at him the same way again.

    "Mom..."

    James finally spoke, his voice barely a whisper, full of guilt and fear.

    She didn¡¯t respond at first. She just stared at him, as if she was trying to make sense of what had happened, as if her mind couldn¡¯t quite grasp that the boy she had raised, the boy she had loved, became something that she hated. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I-I didn¡¯t want this.." he pleaded, his voice cracking. "I never wanted this¡­.." His words tumbled out in a broken mess, but nothing he said could fix what had been done.

    "But you did it, James. You did it. The choices you made¡­the choice that killed him. And now look at us. Look at me."

    It hurt. It hurt in a way he couldn¡¯t explain, because it wasn¡¯t just the guilt eating him alive.

    She slowly stood up and said. "You¡¯re not the son I raised. You¡¯re not the boy I loved."

    The words wrapped around him, over and over, until he could no longer tell where his thoughts ended and the guilt began. It was true. He could feel it deep in his bones, he had failed Rafael.

    And worse, he had failed his mother

    I didn¡¯t mean it¡­.I never wanted this.

    But no matter how many times he whispered it to himself, it didn¡¯t change the truth. The truth was that Rafael was gone, and he had been the one to push him into that darkness.

    What did I do? How did it come to this?

    He could still see Rafael¡¯s face, the trust in his eyes, the way he had looked up to him, always believing in him.

    I was supposed to be his protector¡­. I promised him that.

    But promises didn¡¯t mean anything when you failed to keep them.

    His mother¡¯s face, her eyes cold and empty, haunted him. He could still hear her words in his mind, each one laced with such finality.

    You killed him. And for that, I will never forgive you. Never.

    His hands curled into fists.

    What¡¯s left for me now?

    The tears streamed down his face now, unstoppable.

    He could hear his mother¡¯s voice again in his mind, the weight of those words..

    Everything I touch dies¡­I can¡¯t protect anyone. I never could.

    There was a part of him, deep down, that wanted to believe this wasn¡¯t his fault, that there had been something else he could have done. But that part was fading, slipping away with each tear that fell, each wave of guilt that crashed over him.

    And he had killed the last piece of his mother¡¯s love.

    He wanted to end it. End everything.

    And maybe that was the worst part of all, but he was pulled from his thoughts by his mother.

    "Kill all of them." She said while looking back at him one last time before leaving the room.

    James stared at her, his wide eyes still locked on her.

    "They took both of my sons¡­let them suffer the same way I suffer."

    She stood there for a moment, waiting for him to respond, but he was frozen in place. He couldn¡¯t find his voice, couldn¡¯t speak.

    "You owe it to him." She added, her tone low, seething with an intensity that made his blood run cold. "To Rafael. To me. Show them the choice you made, and the man you become¡­"

    She turned and left the room leaving James alone and his mother¡¯s words became his own.

    The darkness that had been swirling within him for so long now surged forward, taking control. His mind, once sharp and calculated, was now clouded with bloodlust.

    He could almost hear the screams in his mind, feel the heat of the fire as he watched it all burn. Their suffering would be his release. Their pain would be his redemption.

    He would tear through the world, leave nothing but destruction in his wake. He would remind everyone that James Bellini was not a man to be forgotten. Not a man to be crossed.

    The thought surged through him like a wave of dark power. The guilt, the grief, it all slipped away, replaced by a singular focus.

    He had become the monster they had feared all along.

    The only thing that saved him in the last moment before he fell into the darkness was that touch.

    James didn¡¯t even notice Charlotte coming in. The only thing he was focused on was the darkness, the anger, the guilt, all of it swallowing him whole, forcing him to finally accept it.

    A touch. A soft touch that carried innocence, a touch that came from a pure soul.

    James turned his head slightly, his hollow eyes landing on Charlotte. She stood beside him, her small hand resting on his arm, her expression filled with quiet concern.

    There was no fear in her gaze, no judgment, just the silent understanding of someone who saw beyond the anger and pain.

    "James¡­" She whispered it quietly yet it carried enough weight to pull him back, even if just a little.

    His fingers twitched as if wanting to hold on to something, but what? Redemption? Forgiveness?

    He didn¡¯t know.

    All he knew was that, in that moment, Charlotte¡¯s presence was the only thing keeping him from falling deeper into the void.

 Chapter 59: One Day at a Time

    The storm inside him roared, a merciless tide dragging him deeper into the abyss. He deserved this. The darkness, the guilt it was his punishment. His burden to carry.

    But then tiny fingers curled around his hand.

    Charlotte¡¯s grip was weak, but somehow, it held more strength than all the chains of his past. She swayed slightly on her feet, her big, round eyes searching his face.

    "You look like a monster¡­" She mumbled, tilting her head.

    James flinched. A monster. Yes. That¡¯s what he was.

    "Not a scary one, though. Just¡­ a sad one."

    His breath hitched. He wanted to turn away, to sink back into the darkness where he belonged, but Charlotte wouldn¡¯t let go.

    "Do monsters get hugs?" She asked suddenly, her voice laced with the purest curiosity.

    His mind screamed at him to push her away to keep her from the poison inside him but he couldn¡¯t move. He couldn¡¯t speak.

    Charlotte sighed, as if he was the child and she was the adult. "You¡¯re bad at this." She said, then, without hesitation, she wrapped her tiny arms around his hand.

    James stiffened. His body locked up. It was such a small gesture, so simple, yet it shattered him. The weight of his sins, his regrets, his self-hatred it all came crashing down at once.

    And just like that, the monster wept.

    "I still love you."

    His vision blurred. Love? How could she say that? After everything? After what he had done, after what he had become?

    His hands,hovering over Charlotte¡¯s small frame, trembled. He was tainted, ruined. He was not something to be loved, he was something to be feared, something to be abandoned.

    And yet, this child, with all her innocence, all her purity, looked at him as if he were still worth something.

    James squeezed his eyes shut. "Don¡¯t." he whispered, his voice raw, broken. "Don¡¯t say that."

    Charlotte didn¡¯t move. She held on tighter. "But I do!" She insisted, as if it was the simplest thing in the world.

    He wanted to reject them, to push them away, to tell her she was wrong but he couldn¡¯t. Because deep down, some lost, shattered part of him wanted to believe it.

    "You¡¯re all sad and messy, but that¡¯s okay. Messy things can be cleaned. And sad things can be hugged."

    James let out a quiet, strangled laugh if it could even be called that.

    A tear slipped down his cheek. Then another. Then more.

    He buried his face into the tiny shoulder of the child who shouldn¡¯t have to comfort a man like him. But she did anyway. And for the first time in what felt like forever, James let himself be held.

    James¡¯ body shook as he clung to Charlotte, his fingers gripping the fabric of her tiny dress like a lifeline. She was there, holding him together with nothing but her small arms and her even smaller words.

    His lips trembled as he whispered. "I don¡¯t deserve it."

    Charlotte pulled back just enough to look up at him, her big, unblinking eyes filled with something he couldn¡¯t understand. "That¡¯s a silly thing to say." she huffed, frowning. "Love isn¡¯t about deserving. It¡¯s just¡­ love."

    James let out a shuddering breath. How could something so simple be so impossible to accept?

    Charlotte tilted her head, her expression serious in the way only children could be. "You think if you¡¯re all grumpy and sad, I¡¯m gonna stop loving you?" She squinted. "That¡¯s not how this works."

    A broken chuckle escaped James before he could stop it.

    Charlotte puffed out her cheeks in frustration. "You¡¯re bad at being loved."

    That did it. He tried to stop it, to hold it in, but it was useless. The dam had broken, he cried more than ever.

    Charlotte didn¡¯t flinch. She didn¡¯t let go.

    "It¡¯s okay. Crying means you¡¯re not a monster."

    James squeezed his eyes shut as fresh tears slipped down his face, soaking into her small shoulder.

    In that moment, in this fragile, fleeting second, a tiny hand reached into the abyss and found him. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    How could she be so sure? How could this tiny, innocent creature still see something worth loving in him when he had so little left to offer?

    His chest tightened, suffocating, as if her words were both a balm and a wound. He wanted to tell her to stop, to tell her that love had no place in his world anymore. That after everything he had done, after the darkness that consumed him, love was a lie. But as the words teetered on his lips, they felt hollow, empty.

    He could feel Charlotte¡¯s small hands clutching him tighter, her fingers cold against his skin, but her grip unwavering.

    She believed in him.

    He had made choices, horrible, unforgivable choices. And now he was nothing but a hollow shell, a monster dressed in a man¡¯s skin.

    "Charlotte I¡¯m... too far gone. You don¡¯t know what... what I¡¯ve become." His hands clenched into fists at his sides.

    She just looked up at him, her big eyes wide, filled with something he couldn¡¯t comprehend.

    Hope.

    "Then I¡¯ll fix you." She said, her voice so certain, so pure. "I¡¯ll make you clean. I¡¯ll hug you until the sadness goes away."

    Her words wrapped around him like a warm blanket, something so simple, so naive, and yet so undeniably real. The chaos inside him paused, just for a moment, as if her innocence had created a space where the darkness couldn¡¯t touch.

    "You don¡¯t have to do that¡­" He whispered, voice breaking.

    Charlotte shook her head, her little face serious, as if the very idea of him being beyond help was simply absurd to her. "I don¡¯t have to. I want to. Because I love you. Even if you¡¯re sad and messy, you¡¯re still James. And I¡¯m going keep loving you until you can see it."

    He didn¡¯t deserve it. But as he looked into her face, there was no doubt in her eyes, only love.

    It wasn¡¯t enough to erase the past. It wasn¡¯t enough to undo the things he had done. But as he hugged her tightly, feeling the weight of his grief shift just slightly, he realized it was enough for now.

    And for now, maybe that was all he needed.

    He closed his eyes, trying to steady his breath, but the sobs still clawed at him, breaking through his defenses. "I don¡¯t know if I can ever be okay."

    Charlotte pulled back just enough to look up at him, her eyes searching his face. "Then you just take it one day at a time, like me. We¡¯ll take care of you. We¡¯ll be okay, together." She gave him a small, comforting smile. "You¡¯re just sad. And that¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll fix the sad part, together."

    For a moment, James just looked at her, trying to process her words. Trying to hold onto that hope she was offering, even if it felt impossible.

    James stared at Charlotte for a moment longer, his heart still heavy but a little less burdened by the weight of her words. She had a way of seeing things simply, clearly, and for a fleeting moment, he felt the sharp edges of his grief soften, just enough for him to breathe a little easier.

    Then, Charlotte¡¯s small voice broke through the silence, her words wrapped in that same childlike certainty.

    "You need to sleep." She said, her eyes wide with concern. "Sleeping will make you happy."

    James blinked, the simplicity of her statement almost making him laugh, but it also pierced the fog in his mind.

    He opened his mouth to tell her that sleep couldn¡¯t fix the pain, but then he saw it, her small hands still gripping him, her earnest gaze, filled with that overwhelming, unshakeable belief.

    She wasn¡¯t just talking about sleep, was she? She was talking about hope. A hope that seemed so impossible, but was somehow enough to make him feel like it might be worth trying.

    "Sleep..." He said, his voice cracked but soft. "You really think that¡¯ll make me feel better?"

    Charlotte nodded, her eyes serious now, but still filled with that innocent certainty.

    "You can¡¯t fix all the sad stuff in one day." She said gently. "But sleeping helps. It makes the bad stuff go away for a little while, and tomorrow, you can try again."

    James closed his eyes, his heart aching with how much he wished he could believe her. But even as doubt crept in, there was something in her presence, something in her unwavering trust, that made him want to try.

    "Okay." He whispered, his voice rough. "Okay, I¡¯ll try."

    Charlotte smiled brightly, the light in her eyes making him feel like maybe, just maybe, he wasn¡¯t as lost as he thought. She clung to him a little tighter, her small form snuggling against his side.

    "Good. I¡¯ll keep you safe while you sleep." She whispered, stepping back and sitting down on a chair. "I¡¯ll stay right here."

    Maybe sleep wouldn¡¯t fix everything, but with Charlotte here, maybe it didn¡¯t need to.

    And as his body finally relaxed.

    But he was no longer James.

    No, that man was gone before Charlotte even stepped into the room.

 Chapter 60: Life and Death.

    Days went by with doctors checking on James, running tests, and slowly, he started walking again.

    A piece of his left ear was missing, and now gunshot wounds decorated his body.

    He was beginning to look like a gangster, not just in appearance, but in mentality as well. In just a couple of days, something inside him had changed.

    And it was thanks to Hector, who, while James was out, wanted to get every piece of information possible, exactly who ordered the hit, whose hands were in it, and it was easier than he thought.

    The information came without even making a phone call, because they all feared for their lives.

    Government officials, officers, and agents gave everything they knew. And in only two days, he had already gathered the documents, which he handed to James.

    After reading all of it, the picture was clear, and he waited because he knew that somebody would approach him.

    He was right.

    Hector opened the hospital room door and stepped inside. Behind him came two bodyguards, followed by a woman. James slowly looked at her. She wore a suit and high heels, clearly someone important.

    "Who are you?" He asked.

    She stepped forward. "Linda Walheim. I am the Justice Minister."

    James stared at her for a moment, then pointed at the chair, that was beside his bed.

    At first, she didn¡¯t move. But she knew it wasn¡¯t a gesture, it was an order. So, she sat down and wanted to speak, but the words wouldn¡¯t come.

    Not with those eyes looking at her.

    The eyes of James Bellini.

    She had prepared for this, read every report, every document. She had trained herself to stay composed, to not waver before him. But those reports didn¡¯t mention his eyes. Eyes that looked like death itself staring back at her.

    Rage. Guilt. Bloodlust.

    She could see all of it burning inside him and ready to come out.

    "Speak." Another order.

    "I¡ªI am truly sorry for your loss, and I would like to offer my deepest apologies for the actions of the¡­" She hesitated as James simply listened, unblinking, staring. "...the Capitol Police operation was ordered by Vice President Carter Vinsel and the Mayor Takoi Mario.

    He said nothing, just smiled. It wasn¡¯t a smirk, no, it was a big smile on his face.

    "Oh, really?" He suddenly laughed, glancing at Hector.

    Hector, confused at first, then laughed too. The bodyguards followed, chuckling as if they had just heard the funniest joke in the world.

    Then, in an instant, James¡¯ hand wrapped around Linda¡¯s throat and pulled her close.

    "You really came here¡­" His grip tightened around her neck. "..to fucking save your ass?"

    She didn¡¯t fight back as James¡¯ grip tightened around her neck. She just choked as her breath slowly faded. Her head turned red and her vision began to fade, then James pushed her back into the chair.

    Linda grabbed her throat as breathed heavily then looked up.

    "Y-You¡¯re not untouchable anymore¡­.we¡¯re offering you protection....we¡¯re putting you in a position you can¡¯t refuse¡ª"

    "Ssssss." James held up his hand and laughed again, shaking his head. "What you really want is to put a leash on me. But first, you want me to kill the Vice President?" He laughed, then just like that, locked eyes with her again. "And the Justice Minister didn¡¯t know a single thing about this whole mess?"

    "It was under¡ª"

    "Shut the fuck up. Now talk."

    "I didn¡¯t know¡ª"

    "Shut the fuck up." He laughed again. "I was in a coma, now mourning my little brother, and still, you listen like a fucking dog."

    She said nothing this time, just looked at him as sweat rolled down her face, her legs trembling under her.

    "Who am I?" He asked simply.

    It wasn¡¯t a hard question to answer, but she took her time.

    "James Belli¡ª"

    "No, no, no." He waved his hand. "Say it. Say the thing that¡¯s clawing under your skin, the thing that makes your legs shake, the thing that makes sweat drip down your face¡­ Who am I?"

    "The Angel of Death." She finally whispered.

    "Yeah, that¡¯s it. The Angel of fucking Death. What a nickname." He smirked. " It sounds cool. But I am not that." He stared at her again and waited for her to ask.

    "T-Then¡­ w-who are you?"

    James tilted his head, his smirk fading.

    "Just a guy who was in the wrong place at the wrong time¡­ too many times to count. Everywhere I went, people died. Isn¡¯t that weird? What are the odds of that, huh?"

    He let out a humorless chuckle.

    "I took a fucking walk, and ten people drop dead. I sat down to eat a croissant and a shoutout happend.. Again and again. And before I could fucking realize it, I became something I never meant to be."

    "I don¡¯t understand¡­"

    "I¡¯m just saying that I don¡¯t give a fuck anymore. Before all this bullshit, I actually tried to help people, tried to have some kind of morality. But now? My little brother is dead. My right-hand man is dead. And if that wasn¡¯t fucking enough, they killed Victor Moretti. You know I didn¡¯t give a fuck about him." He leaned closer to her, his eyes never leaving hers.

    "But they killed his wife. And his daughter, Penelope, too."

    He held out his hand, his fingers touching her face.

    "How come I never killed innocent people, but the police do?"

    "It was a mistake¡­ They¡ª"

    James didn¡¯t let her finish. "These past few days, I¡¯ve done everything I could to cope with this. I even read a quote that was supposed to motivate me. It said, ¡¯A man who has lost everything fears nothing.¡¯" He paused, tilting his head slightly. "What do you think about that?" He asked, genuinely waiting for her answer.

    But Linda knew, this wasn¡¯t just a question.

    It was the sign that James Bellini had lost himself.

    "You¡¯re taking too long." He whispered.. "So let me explain my thoughts on it. There is no man who fears nothing. Because at the end of the day, you¡¯re still alive. You only get one life. And I¡¯m pretty damn sure that if I started chopping off the legs of some guy who claims he fears nothing, he¡¯d cry like a little bitch, screaming for mercy, begging to live. He¡¯d cling to the only thing that matters¡­life. Don¡¯t you think so?"

    "Yeah, I agree¡­ but¡ª"

    "I read another quote." James interrupted. "It said, ¡¯Only you know your true face. Every time you¡¯re around people, even your own family, you wear a mask. You never show your real self. You try to impress, try to feel bad for others, but never truly reveal what¡¯s inside. People don¡¯t see you for who you are. They paint you the way they want to see you.¡¯"

    His cold gaze locked onto hers.

    "And you¡­ you fucking bitches, you see me as a murderer. A mafia boss."

    Linda swallowed hard but stayed silent.

    "But that¡¯s not true." James leaned in slightly, his voice dropping to a whisper. "Do you know why?"

    She shook her head.

    "Because I¡¯m more than that." He smirked. "I¡¯m not a mafia boss. I am the mafia. I¡¯m not the Angel of Death. I am Death." He smiled again. "That sounds a little cringe, so let me say it clearly, I am Life and Death. Do you know why?"

    "Because¡­ you are a god?"

    "A god? Lady, I¡¯m not crazy." He laughed, and so did the others. "No, I give life to take one."

    "I don¡¯t understand¡­"

    "Let me give you an example." James leaned back and turned to Hector. "I¡¯ll pay ten million to the person who skins Takoi alive. And one hundred thousand for every officer¡¯s head. And I mean it, cut off their heads."

    Then he looked back at Linda, who was shaking so badly she looked like she was going to pass out.

    "I just gave someone a new life....ten million dollars. And for many, a hundred thousand is a fortune. At the same time, I caused death."

    "You can¡¯t do that¡­" She said, smiling through her pain. "I have the power to bring the military in. You wouldn¡¯t last a day¡ª"

    He punched her. Hard. Her nose broke instantly, blood gushing onto the white floor as she fell from the chair.

    Then he stood up slowly, Hector grabbing his arm to support him.

    James stepped over her, grabbed her hair, and forced her onto her back.

    Without a flicker of hesitation or morality, he started punching her face over and over again.

    Blood splattered onto the white floor, onto the walls, onto the guards. He didn¡¯t stop. Not until his body finally gave out, and he physically couldn¡¯t punch anymore. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Suddenly the door opened, and everyone turned at the same time.

    It was a doctor.

    He looked at them. "Uh¡­ I¡¯ll come back¡­later." He closed the door as fast as he could.

    James looked back at Linda and her bloodied face.

    "Huh, you¡¯re still conscious? Get back in the chair."

    She actually did. Slowly. Her head spun, her vision blurred, and blood was everywhere. She slipped to her knees.

    One of the bodyguards grabbed her and threw her into the chair.

    "What is 7 times 8?"

    "...fifty-six¡­" She answered after a few seconds.

    "So, you¡¯re going to understand what I¡¯m about to tell you."

    He leaned forward, handing her a piece of cloth.

    She grabbed it, wiping the blood from her face and pressing it against her nose.

    "You are going to kill the Vice President. And after that, you will become my personal informant. Okay?"

    "What?"

    "Yeah, you¡¯re going to kill him. And I don¡¯t give a fuck how you do it."

    "...I can¡¯t¡ª"

    He punched her again, and she nearly fell from the chair. But Hector caught her and pushed her back into it.

    James waited for her to look at him, then spoke.

    "If you don¡¯t, then I¡¯m going to fly to Macardi, take a five-hour ride to a town called Lures, then go to Bake Street 34, where there¡¯s a white mansion. I¡¯m going to knock on the door, and your daughter will look confused when, without a word, I step inside¡ª"

    "Please¡­ no¡­"

    "I¡¯m not going to kill them. No, no."He wagged his finger. "I¡¯m going to tie them up, your two daughters, their children, and husbands. Then we¡¯re going to take a little trip to the woods. We¡¯ll camp out. Talk. You know, make them feel safe. I¡¯ll make sure they know I don¡¯t want to kill them, give them a little hope."

    He grinned.

    "And then, one by one, I¡¯m going to burn them alive. And I¡¯m going to smile. Enjoy every moment as they scream while their flesh burns off. And the best part?" He laughed. "The others will watch. They¡¯ll beg, but I won¡¯t listen."

    His grin widened.

    "I¡¯ll spare the little childs, though. Do you know why?"

    Linda could barely breathe, but she shook her head.

    "Because I don¡¯t hurt children. Unlike you motherfuckers. I¡¯ll let them live, let them grow up, and have kids of their own. And then, when they do¡­"

    His voice dropped into a whisper.

    "I¡¯ll kill them. Just as a reminder of what you did. That this is all your fault. So what is your answer?"

    "I do everything you want¡­just spare them please.."

    James took a moment.

    "Okie. Now get the fuck out."

    Linda barely managed to push herself up from the chair.

    Her entire body trembled, her legs barely holding her weight. Blood still dripped from her broken nose. She stumbled, trying to move toward the door, but before she could take another step¡ª

    "I trust you, Linda. I really do. But if you so much as think about fucking me over, I¡¯ll make sure that before I burn your family, they¡¯ll spend days screaming in agony. Days, Linda."

    She didn¡¯t say anything back, just opened the door and stepped out of the room.

    They thought they could control him. Restrain him. Keep him in check with power plays, politics.

    They had fucked up. More than she had ever imagined.

    "Should I issue the order?" Hector asked.

    "Before that, I go myself to the police station."

    "Why?" He asked confused.

    "To kill the police chief." He locked eyes with him "So get me some clothes and a walking stick."

    Hector and the guards bodies stiffened because they knew, it was the beginning of a new era for the Bellini family.

 Chapter 61: Envy.

    Hector returned with a walking stick from the hospital

    James looked with it like a walking zombie, especially after he beat up Linda the stitches at some parts loosened especially in his ear so the doctor bandaged his his head.

    The clothes Hector handed him only made things worse.

    A gray suit, black shoes, and a black fedora-style hat. With that outfit, he looked like a gangster straight out of the 1950s.

    And with the bandages and walking stick, he practically became one.

    "I meant something like a t-shirt and joggers." James said looking at Hector after changing into the outfit.

    "You need to make an impression, not just with words, but with how you look." Hector smirked.

    "I get it, but it¡¯s not the ¡¯50s anymore."

    "Yeah, but if you show up in a t-shirt and joggers, you¡¯ll look like some low level street hustler who thinks he¡¯s a gangster." Hector replied.

    "I¡¯m going to kill, not attend a fashion show." He grabbed the walking stick and took a step forward. "Fuck¡­ everything hurts." He clutched his side.

    Hector quickly stepped toward him, offering a hand.

    "Maybe send Ferucci to do it instead."

    "No. I need to put a bullet in his fucking skull with my own hands."

    They slowly walked out of the hospital, where the security detail was now larger than ever.

    In front of them were eight blacked-out SUVs, each filled with bodyguards who, without any attempt to hide it, were openly carrying assault rifles and wearing bulletproof vests.

    With eight SUVs, each packed with five guards, James had a security detail fit for a president.

    But what caught his eye the most was the limousine parked between the cars.

    "What is that?" He asked, stepping closer to it.

    Hector smiled, his gaze sharp as he said, "It¡¯s a gift from a friend."

    "A friend?" James asked, looking at him, but Hector only smiled.

    "You know Helios and the dictator? I helped him smuggle weapons. He heard about what happened and sent you this. And, well, it¡¯s better than the SUVs."

    "Isn¡¯t he the one who killed over a thousand civilians after they protested against him winning the election three times in a row with 100% of the votes?"

    "Uh¡­ well, yeah." Hector looked away. "But this is better than the SUVs."

    "Better?"

    "Yeah. The SUVs are armored, but this car¡­" He pointed at it." It can withstand grenades and high caliber rounds. It also has a fire suppression system and an oxygen supply in case of a poison attack. And if that wasn¡¯t enough, it has signal jammers too."

    James sighed but stepped closer to the limousine.

    One of the bodyguards rushed ahead to open the door for him.

    He hesitated. "And you trust this?"

    "If he wanted you dead, he¡¯d send an ICBM, not a limousine." Hector smiled,

    James shook his head and climbed inside. From the inside, the noise of the outside world faded, replaced by silence. Then Jame spoke.

    "The report only said the police chief was involved, but it didn¡¯t mention a name."

    "Yeah, there¡¯s a new one. I think he was specially selected for the operation. His name¡¯s Gerard Matthias. Forty five years old. Spent ten years in the Marine Corps before joining the police force. Close friends with Takoi."

    "And what about the NSBI Director?" James asked. "I read that he stepped down."

    "He fled. A new one took over, and in his first week, he fired 114 agents for corruption, report manipulation, and bribery."

    Fuck.

    "But actually¡­" Hector hesitated before continuing. "Well, I¡¯ll just say it, he sent you an invitation for dinner."

    "What?" James stared at him, confused.

    Hector smirked, realizing he had left out an important detail.

    "I figured I¡¯d hold it back until you were in a state to actually process things¡­ So, he sent you a handwritten letter. And, well, to put it bluntly, he basically sucked your dick. Not literally, but the way he wrote about you, you¡¯d think you were some kind of saint. He went on about how great you are, how you saved the city¡­" Hector chuckled at the end.

    James looked even more confused. "What do you mean by the ¡¯dick¡¯ part?"

    Hector grinned. "You know, like in those superhero movies, where the bad guy kills other bad guys, but he¡¯s still a bad guy¡­ until some bigger bad guy kills him. Then, suddenly, all the good guys mourn him, even though he was never one of them."

    How the hell does he explain things this badly?

    "Anything else?"

    "Not much. Just a dinner invitation. Oh, and he wrote three whole pages about all the ¡¯good¡¯ things you¡¯ve done." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Sounds like another attempt to lure me into a trap."

    "At first, yeah, it seemed that way." Hector admitted. "But actually, he was faster than you."

    "Faster?"

    "He went to the police station and attacked Gerard. Beat the shit out of him, then just walked out like nothing happened."

    James thought about it, but he had a question that he had for a few days now.

    "Interesting, but tell me one thing, Hector," he said, looking deep into his eyes. "You don¡¯t seem to be sad or mourning Hans."

    Hector¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. "Well, we all die one day. And I know that my job is to kill or be killed." He paused, his gaze shifting slightly. "I liked Hans, but I don¡¯t connect emotionally with anyone except for you and my sister. That¡¯s it. So, his death... even if it¡¯s absurd to say, it means nothing to me. Just another guy who died."

    "You really believe that?" James asked . "No grief, no regret?"

    His eyes narrowed as he considered the question. "Grief is a luxury I can¡¯t afford. Regret? What good would it do? The world doesn¡¯t stop for anyone, and neither do I. I do what I have to do, and when it¡¯s done, it¡¯s done. Life moves on, even if we don¡¯t."

    James was unsure of how to respond.

    Hector had always been this way, detached, unfeeling. It was the nature of his work, the constant dance with death that left no room for attachment.

    "But doesn¡¯t it ever... get to you? You don¡¯t ever wonder what it all means?"

    Hector¡¯s lips twitched into a ghost of a smile, but it wasn¡¯t one of amusement. It was the smile of someone who had long ago accepted the inevitable.

    "The only meaning is survival." Hector said flatly. "And I¡¯ll keep surviving until the day someone else decides it¡¯s my turn to die. Until then, I¡¯ll keep doing what I do. That¡¯s all I can control."

    There was no emotion in his voice, no sorrow, no joy, only the cold certainty of someone who had embraced the darkness and made it his own.

    But then James fell in silence again and asked a question that Hector didn¡¯t expect to come.

    "What would you feel if your sister died the same way like Rafael?"

    Hector¡¯s gaze darkened but he looked at James with a smile on his face.

    "If my sister died the same way Rafael did I wouldn¡¯t just mourn her loss."

    "I¡¯d find every single person involved and make them beg for death. I¡¯d make them watch as I carved their lives away, until there was nothing left but the stench of their own fear. I¡¯d break their bones, pull their teeth and nails, rip out their hair, poke their eyes.

    His smile widened as he imagined the scene before him.

    "And when I finally stood over their broken, mangled bodies, I would laugh¡­ because I¡¯d know it was just the start, next would be their loved ones."

    "So we feel the same way." James said.

    "You think we feel the same?" Hector said, his tone steady, almost thoughtful. "Perhaps in some ways, but it¡¯s different. I take pleasure in what I do, but you... you don¡¯t just control the chaos. You become it. You shape everything around you, twisting it to fit your vision, no matter the cost."

    He paused, his eyes locked on James¡¯s.

    "I¡¯m not sure you even notice the destruction you leave behind. It¡¯s just a part of the process for you, isn¡¯t it? I envy that."

    For a moment, James didn¡¯t say anything. Then, suddenly, he started laughing, so hard that a tear slipped from the corner of his eye.

    Hector stared for a second before shaking his head and chuckling. Then, his chuckle turned into full-blown laughter.

    Finally, James spoke, wiping the tears from his eyes. "Envy me, huh?

    Without warning, James grabbed Hector by the throat, pulling him.

    Hector¡¯s breath was instantly cut off, and panic surged in his chest.

    James¡¯s grip tightened around his neck, his fingers digging into his skin.

    "Do you envy the guilt?" James¡¯s words were dripping with a rage Hector hadn¡¯t seen before. "Do you envy that Rafael died?"

    "....no, James. I don¡¯t envy your guilt¡­" Hector rasped, struggling to find his voice. His throat burned with each breath, but he pressed on, trying to keep his cool. "...I envy your control.".

    His vision blurred, his face flushing with the lack of air. His mind raced, panic taking hold.

    Was this it? Hector couldn¡¯t understand the shift.

    Just moments ago, they were on the same side, but now James¡¯s grip felt like death itself.

    James leaned in, his face inches from Hector¡¯s, eyes dark with something dangerous, almost maddening.

    "You envy this¡­you envy me?"

    He¡¯d never seen James like this. Never seen the raw fury, the emotion spilling out so violently.

    This was something else.

    "....I envy that you¡¯re still human." Hector gasped out, barely able to speak.

    James¡¯s grip faltered for a brief moment, just a flicker of hesitation.

    It was enough for Hector to draw in a desperate breath, his chest heaving with the sudden influx of oxygen. But it didn¡¯t last long. The moment was gone, and James¡¯s fingers tightened again, pushing him back into the suffocating darkness.

    "Next time, speak carefully." James whispered and pulled away from him.

    But Hector didn¡¯t feel anger. No, he felt something far different. Something he hadn¡¯t expected.

    He felt fear, but also... admiration. He¡¯d seen James as a leader before, as someone in control, but now? This version of James, this unhinged, dangerous, he was more than that.

    He felt his leg shaking, his body betraying him in the presence of someone so overwhelming, so terrifyingly unpredictable.

    The man he had worked alongside, the one he thought he understood, had just revealed something raw, something real.

    The realization. He wasn¡¯t just afraid of James anymore. He respected him even more.

    And that fear... it wasn¡¯t weakness. It was recognition.

    "Next time, I¡¯ll make sure you speak carefully," Hector whispered under his breath, but he wasn¡¯t speaking to James anymore.

    He was speaking to himself.

    This James will take over everything.

 Chapter 62: Mother.

    "Where is James?" His mother asked as she opened the door, finding the room empty.

    Bella stood beside her, unsure of where he could be. She turned to one of the guards who was with them.

    "Speak." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "The boss went somewhere with Hector, but I don¡¯t know where exactly."

    Erika remained silent, stepping into the room and sitting down on the chair, her hand brushing the hospital bed. Bella followed her in, sitting down as well.

    For minutes, they sat there without a word. Then Erika slowly looked at Bella.

    "I¡¯m a bad mother, aren¡¯t I?" She asked, a faint smile.

    "Nobody can understand how much pain you¡¯re in right now, but I can say that you¡¯re not a bad mother. You¡¯re far from that." Bella replied.

    "No, that¡¯s not true. I said things to James that I could never forgive myself for, and I know he took it to heart. I¡ª"

    "James will always be your son, even if you hate him, even if you think he was the reason for Rafael¡¯s death. He will always think of you as his mother, just as you think of him as your son." Bella interrupted her.

    Erika¡¯s eyes fell to the ground. She couldn¡¯t look Bella in the eye, afraid that if she did, all the pain she had been holding in would come crashing down.

    "I¡¯ve been so horrible to him¡­I hurt him when he needed me the most. I pushed him away, told him things¡­things no mother should ever say to their child. I didn¡¯t protect him when he was right there." She petted the bed. "I was blinded by the anger I felt and still feel and now¡­ now he¡¯s gone. What if I never get the chance to make it right?"

    Her voice broke completely, and her hand instinctively reached up to cover her face, as if she could hide from the reality of it all.

    Bella reached out, placing her hand gently on Erika¡¯s trembling ones. "No matter how many times you tell yourself you¡¯ve ruined things, you haven¡¯t. You¡¯ve been hurt too, and sometimes, we say things we don¡¯t mean. But that doesn¡¯t make you a bad mother. It makes you human."

    Erika¡¯s body shook with silent sobs, her shoulders hunched as she tried to fight the flood of emotions threatening to overtake her.

    "I don¡¯t deserve to be his mother. I made him believe he wasn¡¯t enough. I said things that made him feel like he wasn¡¯t loved... like he was a burden. And now he¡¯s not here. I don¡¯t know where he is, and I¡¯m terrified. Terrified that he¡¯ll never forgive me¡­ that I¡¯ve lost him forever."

    Bella squeezed her hand tighter. "James may need time, but he will come back. He loves you more than anything. He may be hurting right now, but he will never stop being your son. He¡¯ll never stop seeing you as his mother."

    Erika¡¯s breath hitched, and she looked up at Bella, her eyes red and swollen from the tears she had already shed. "How can you be so sure? How can you be so sure that he¡¯ll come back?"

    Bella¡¯s eyes softened. "Because I know James. He¡¯s been through so much. But he loves you. He always has. And if there¡¯s one thing I know, it¡¯s that he would never turn his back on you. Not forever. Not even after everything."

    She wiped the tear that had fallen down her cheek and whispered, "I don¡¯t deserve that kind of forgiveness. I don¡¯t even know how to make things right."

    Bella smiled softly, her heart aching for the woman in front of her. "You don¡¯t have to have all the answers. You just have to show him you¡¯re willing to try. That you¡¯re ready to be there for him, to love him the way he¡¯s always needed. It¡¯s never too late, I promise."

    Erika closed her eyes for a moment "What if it¡¯s already too late?"

    "It¡¯s never too late to love, never."

    For a moment, there was only the sound of Erika¡¯s soft, stifled breaths, as the pain inside her began to quiet, if only just for a second.

    The silence in the room held more than words could say, a fragile, shared understanding between the two women.

    "I wish I could hate him, I really do. It would be easier. But no matter how much he hurts me, no matter how much I want to scream at him, I can¡¯t stop loving him. And that... that makes everything feel so much worse."

    "Love isn¡¯t always easy." Bella said softly. "Sometimes, it hurts more than anything. But it doesn¡¯t mean you love him any less. You¡¯re allowed to feel angry. You¡¯re allowed to feel lost. But don¡¯t let that anger turn into something that makes you lose yourself."

    Erika¡¯s shoulders shook as she let out a shaky breath, trying to find the strength to speak again. " He¡¯s so far away now...I don¡¯t even know if I can reach him anymore." The she looked at Bella¡¯s eyes. "Tell me, Bella, how is your mother handling all of this? That you are who you are? How did she make peace with it?"

    Bella stayed silent for a moment before speaking.

    "My family was murdered."

    Erika¡¯s mouth opened and with disbelief he looked at Bella.

    "What¡­ I¡¯m so sorry."

    "I¡¯ve learned to live with it. I loved them the most. They were sweet and loving parents, kind people who did everything to make me happy. But one night, we were attacked on our ride home. My father tried to fight back, but he was shot, and my mother too. Then they kidnapped me, and I was in a cell for months. I was... well, things happened. I wasn¡¯t young, but I was beautiful, and I had the looks they wanted. But then James showed up and rescued me."

    Bella paused for a moment, her voice trembling slightly as the memories rushed back.

    "I didn¡¯t know who I was anymore after that. I was lost. But James... he saved me. He pulled me out of that hell. He gave me a chance to live again."

    Erika listened, her heart heavy with the weight of Bella¡¯s story. "I can¡¯t even imagine... how could you move forward after all of that?"

    Bella took a deep breath. "I didn¡¯t move forward at first. I was broken. I didn¡¯t know how to live with all the loss. But over time, I realized that I could keep living, even with the scars. I could keep loving, even after everything I¡¯d been through. But¡­" She looked at Erika, thinking about whether to say it or not

    "What?" Erika¡¯s hands twitched.

    "I don¡¯t really like to say it bluntly, but I am too a monster. You said it to James but I am too and so on, Hector, and Ferucci¡­ Hans was too a monster. We all killed. We all destroyed lives."

    She looked at Erika, her eyes dark with the weight of the words she was about to speak.

    "After James saved me, I became somebody who swore to kill anyone who kidnapes women and does terrible things. I killed many, more than I can count just like James. Just like Hector. Just like all of us. We¡¯ve all been shaped by the same darkness."

    Erika froze, her breath catching in her throat. "What... what are you saying?"

    "I did things. Terrible things. But James... he did what he had to do too. Maybe he didn¡¯t know where it would lead, but we all have blood on our hands. It¡¯s not just him. It¡¯s not just you, Erika. Everyone in this world has a piece of darkness they carry."

    Erika swallowed hard, trying to process what Bella had just said. She had known James had done terrible things, but hearing this from Bella was something else entirely. It was raw, unfiltered truth. "But you¡¯re saying... James is just like you? A killer?"

    Bella sighed, her shoulders slumping. "You have to understand that we¡¯re not perfect. None of us are. I¡¯m not trying to justify what we¡¯ve done, or make it okay. I¡¯m just saying¡­James needs someone to show him that he can be more than his past. He¡¯s a man who¡¯s been broken by the world, just like I was."

    The room felt colder, the reality of their lives more suffocating than ever. "I don¡¯t know if I can forgive him for all of it...for everything he¡¯s done¡­and what you just told me."

    "I¡¯m not asking you to forgive him. I¡¯m asking you to understand. Understand that sometimes people make choices they regret. But that doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re lost. James is still your son. He¡¯s still the person you¡¯ve always known, despite everything, he never showed you his bad side, never spoke about it."

    Erika looked at Bella, her face pale, her eyes filled with uncertainty. "But... how do I trust him again, how I love him again¡­?"

    "Trust and love¡­. sometimes, you love someone but can¡¯t trust them, and other times, you trust someone with everything, but you can¡¯t love them the way you want to. It¡¯s hard, and it hurts when those two things don¡¯t align."

    "Choosing¡­ that¡¯s the hardest part. But I guess if you¡¯re honest with yourself about what you really need, it becomes clearer. At least, that¡¯s what I hope."

    Again silence settled between them, when a voice came.

    "Where is daddy?" Charlotte stepped into the room.

    "He went for a walk." Bella said then looked at Erika. "And there is this cute bomb that can help you¡­"

    She stepped away petting Charlotte head. "Go hug Erika."

    She didn¡¯t need more words and dove forward into her arms.

    "Hey, little one..." Erika said softly, brushing her hair. "Your dad will be back soon."

    She then smiled at Bella, grateful for the quiet moment, and hugged Charlotte a little tighter, letting the child¡¯s presence calm her.

    But what Bella had just told her was far from the truth. It was enough to calm Erika down, but she knew very well, that James wasn¡¯t himself anymore.

 Chapter 63: Time to Take Revenge.

    Somewhere else the emotions were very different.

    During the ride toward the police station there was silence between them, not even a single word.

    Hector couldn¡¯t shake that feeling off, he literally smiled the whole ride.

    And they finally arrived at the police station.

    People passing by stared in shock at the convoy, trying to figure out who was inside the limousines and SUVs.

    Some even took out their phones to take pictures and videos, but the moment heavily armed men stepped out, followed by James in his mafia attire, the crowd quickly put their phones away and hurried off.

    They knew this wasn¡¯t a government escort, it was something far worse.

    "Give me a gun." James said.

    Hector didn¡¯t hesitate. He pulled out a pistol and handed it to James, who didn¡¯t bother to conceal it. Instead, he walked straight into the building, weapon in hand.

    Hector was at his side, and behind them, the entire security detail followed, fingers hovering over their triggers.

    The metal detectors beeped as they walked through, causing the nearby officers to freeze in confusion. Before they could react, assault rifles were aimed at them.

    No one dared to stop them. No one dared to question them.

    James headed straight for the elevator, but it required a keycard to operate.

    He glanced at an officer, and without a word, the man quickly tapped his card to grant access.

    "How kind of you¡­" James said with a smirk as he stepped into the elevator, selecting the top floor where the office was.

    The ride up was strangely calm, James, Hector, and six bodyguards stood in silence while soft elevator music played in the background.

    A strange contrast to the violence they were about to unleash.

    The elevator doors slid open, and as they stepped out, every eye in the office turned to them. The whole floor suddenly fell into complete silence, but James didn¡¯t care.

    His focus was on the door at the end of the hallway, the one with the nameplate he was looking for. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Before he could take another step, a detective, braver than the rest, moved to block his path.

    "Y-You are not permitted to enter with a weapon." His hand slid toward his gun. "I have to ask you to put it down and¡ª"

    James slowly tilted his head, giving the officer a look of surprise.

    "Oh? I¡¯m not permitted?" He glanced down at the gun in his hand as if just now noticing it. "Must¡¯ve missed the sign on the way in."

    The officer¡¯s fingers twitched near his holster.

    James sighed dramatically and shook his head. "Tell you what, how about I promise not to shoot anyone... unless absolutely necessary? That work for you?"

    Hector coughed, barely holding back a laugh.

    Then the officer noticed something far worse, a dozen heavily armed men were making their way up the stairs, weapons in hand.

    James smirked. "Alright, let¡¯s skip the part where you pretend to be brave and just get the fuck out of my way."

    The officer didn¡¯t need to hear it twice. He quickly stepped aside.

    "Thank you." James said smoothly before continuing toward the door.

    When they reached it, he knocked politely and waited politely.

    After a few seconds an officer opened the door.

    James stepped inside, and was met with an unexpected sight.

    It wasn¡¯t just the police chief sitting behind his desk.

    The Justice Minister was there too, along with other men, and the female officer that let him in. The room went tense as everyone realized that James Bellini had walked in with a gun casually in his hands, and smiling.

    James glanced across the room until his gaze landed on Linda, sitting at the table with her nose bandaged.

    His smile grew wider, but it wasn¡¯t exactly friendly.

    "Oh, did you fall?" He asked, with a smile.

    Linda, already shaking, hesitated before answering. "Yeah... from the stairs¡­"

    James¡¯s smile only widened as he leaned slightly toward her "And your nose broke?"

    She nodded slowly, avoiding his gaze.

    James gave a low chuckle. "I hope you¡¯ll get well soon, but can I ask what the fuck you¡¯re doing here? Because, by the looks of that nose, it¡¯s barely been an hour since it broke."

    "Who are you to question a minister?" The chief stood up from his seat. "Do you think you can intimidate us?"

    James narrowed his eyes at the chief. "Why are you being rude? You know, people usually introduce themselves first."

    "I know exactly who the fuck you are, Bellini. A piece of shit, that¡¯s what you are. A pile of shit who thinks he can do whatever the hell he wants in my city."

    James stood still.

    The chief let out a small chuckle, shaking his head. "You¡¯re not in a position to give orders, Bellini." Then he looked at the woman. "And don¡¯t forget that you almost died¡­do it arrest him!"

    The officer got his gun out and pointed at James head and with the other hand she pulled out the handcuff.

    "Put the gun down and put your hands behind your back!" She ordered.

    James tilted his head slightly, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips, but his eyes were still on the chief.

    "Almost killed me, are you proud of that? Are you proud that more than thirty officers died?" He laughed "One of my man told me that they actually tried to surrender." He shook his head. "And they got executed one by one¡­"

    "Arrest him!" Chief shouted.

    James eyes flickered back to the officer.

    "You must be feeling real brave." He said, his voice almost amused. "Pointing a gun at me."

    The officer swallowed hard, her finger twitching near the trigger.

    "Come on." James leaned in just slightly, the barrel pressed against his forehead. "Or is that hand of yours shaking because you already know what happens next?"

    "Nobody is afraid from you." The chief said.

    James chuckled. "Oh, I don¡¯t think so."

    And suddenly he grabbed the officer¡¯s gun pushing it more to his forehead.

    "Go ahead. Shoot!" James shouted at her, his voice echoing in the room.

    The offcier hesitated, her finger trembling as it hovered over the trigger.

    "Do it, you fucking bitch!" James screamed, his eyes never leaving hers, daring her to act.

    Her hand shook violently, her finger hovering on the trigger, caught between duty and fear. James didn¡¯t flinch, his cold eyes locked onto hers as the pressure in the room seemed to tighten with every passing second.

    "Come on!" James taunted, his voice dripping with menace. "You¡¯ve got the power right there. Don¡¯t be a coward."

    He pressed the gun even harder against his forehead.

    Hector stood frozen, no clue what to do, as the guards did the same.

    "Don¡¯t be a bitch and shoot me!" James shouted again.

    "Put down the weapon!" The men stood up, none other than the ISB director himself, Stephen Larky.

    "Don¡¯t listen to him! You have the chance to end it all, to kill James Bellini, do it pull the trigger!" James shouted at her again.

    Her breath was ragged, she couldn¡¯t process what was happening, her mind locked in fear.

    "I-I can¡¯t." She lowered the gun, her hand trembling.

    But James wasn¡¯t done, he pointed his gun at the officer.

    "I asked you to pull the trigger." Then he looked at the chief. "What is this if not fear?"

    The chief took a step forward, but James pressed to gun to the officer head.

    "One more step." James warned "and she dies before you even blink."

    The chief froze, his eyes darting between James and his officer. "You¡¯re a monster."

    "No." He glanced at the woman, then back at him. "I¡¯m just giving you a choice. You claim to value your officers, but are you willing to sacrifice yourself for one?"

    The officer let out a choked sob. "P-please¡­" she whispered.

    James pressed the barrel of his gun more to her head, while he looked at her eyes.

    "Do you believe in your chief enough to die for him?"

    Her breath came in sharp, ragged gasps, her whole body trembled.

    "This isn¡¯t about her. Whatever you want, take me. Just let her go." The chief¡¯s heart pounded as he said it.

    James chuckled, low and cruel. "That¡¯s sweet, chief. But it doesn¡¯t answer my question." He tilted his head, pressing the barrel harder against her forehead. "Do you believe in your chief enough to die for him?"

    Tears welled in her eyes as she squeezed them shut.

    She didn¡¯t want to die. Not like this.

    Not here.

    "I¡ªI don¡¯t¡ª"

    James sighed in disappointment. "That¡¯s what I thought."

    His finger tightened on the trigger.

    "I¡¯ll do it! Whatever it is you want, I¡¯ll do it. Just don¡¯t hurt her." The chief shouted.

    James paused, his gaze flicking toward the chief.

    "Open your mouth." James said to the her and she did.

    He then put the gun barrel into her mouth.

    "Are you ready to die sweetheart?"

 Chapter 64: Something Took Over.

    The woman¡¯s entire body seized in terror as the cold steel of the gun barrel pressed against her tongue. Her breath came in ragged gasps, her wide, tear filled eyes staring up at James in pure horror.

    The chief¡¯s face twisted in rage. "You sick fucker!" He shouted stepping forward.

    James looked at him but kept his grip steady, his finger resting lightly on the trigger.

    "Did I tell you to move, Chief?"

    The chief froze, in place his eyes on the officer.

    James turned his attention back to the her, his smirk widening. "What? Surprised? You looked like you were expecting something else."

    She whimpered, her lips trembling around the barrel.

    James leaned in slightly, his breath ghosting over her face. "Now, sweetheart I ask you again. Do you trust your chief?"

    A muffled sob escaped her throat.

    "No answer?" He tilted his head, pressing the gun deeper, making her gag slightly.

    The chief¡¯s fists trembled at his sides. "Enough! You¡¯ve made your point, leave her alone!"

    "Made my point?" He chuckled, stepping back. "Oh no, chief. I haven¡¯t even started."

    "You doing all this because your fucking brother, that Rafael? You¡¯re killing innocent people to take revenge? People who serve to protect? They did what they served for, your brother was living in luxury, bathing in bloodied money¡­and in the end he got what he deserved he bled out like a fucking dog."

    James stood in silence, his grip tightened around the gun, and then he laughed, a humorless laugh.

    "Let¡¯s make this more fun. Give him a knife."

    One of the guards pulled a knife from his belt and tossed it toward the chief.

    "Cut off all the fingers of your left hand, and I¡¯ll let her go."

    "What¡­?"

    "Go on. You have a choice to make. Cut off your fingers, or I put a bullet in her head. You¡¯re running out of time."

    The chief¡¯s breath caught in his throat. His eyes flicked to the officer, her face pale, tears streaking down her cheeks as she trembled uncontrollably.

    "Ple...ase¡­ " She tried to speak but the words barely escaping her lips. But her plea only seemed to drive him further into the abyss of what he had to do.

    James locked eyes with the chief smiling. "You know, Chief, you talk a big, about protecting people, about being the hero. But when it comes down to it¡­ you¡¯re just like the rest of them. Weak. Always choosing your life over the lives you claim to protect."

    The chief¡¯s jaw clenched, his eyes flicking to the knife on the desk, then to the offcier again, who was still sobbing uncontrollably on the floor. "Please... just leave her alone."

    James¡¯s smile widened. "Oh, I¡¯m not going to leave her alone, chief. Not until you make a decision. It¡¯s simple. Cut off your fingers, and she walks. She doesn¡¯t need to die."

    The chief¡¯s breathing became shallow as his gaze bounced between the officer and the knife. His hands were shaking, the weight of the decision pulling at him, but he knew he couldn¡¯t act too fast. Not yet.

    "I¡­ I can¡¯t." He whispered, his voice trembling. "I can¡¯t do it. She¡¯s just a rookie. She¡¯s just a kid."

    "So what? She¡¯s less important than your finger?" His voice dropped low, menacing.

    "Ple...ase¡­" The officer voice came with tears as the barrel was still in her mouth.

    James ignored her. "Tell me, Chief." He continued, his tone growing colder. "How much is her life worth to you? More than your finger? Less? Maybe you think you can save her by doing the right thing. But the truth is, I get to decide what happens here. Not you."

    The knife gleamed under the light, mocking him, daring him to act. He glanced at the officer again, her face filled with terror. He knew he had to make a choice, but everything about it felt wrong.

    Was cutting off his finger really the price of saving her?

    "Please, don¡¯t make me do this." The chief pleaded, his voice cracking.

    James¡¯s eyes darkened. "You were acting tough a minute ago, and now you¡¯re begging? You think you can talk your way out of this? This moment is yours, chief. You do this, or I put a bullet in her head right now. Make your choice."

    "Go ahead." James taunted. "Show me how much you really care about her. Prove it."

    "Bellini, you cant¡ª"

    "Shut the fuck up."

    Stephen in fact did shut the fuck up as he sat back down, not even daring to look at him.

    The decision felt impossible. His mind screamed at him to do anything but this. But as the seconds ticked by, it became clearer than ever.

    There was no other way out. The knife lay there, waiting for him.

    With a forceful breath, the he grabbed the knife. His fingers were slick with sweat, his body trembling.

    For a moment, he just stood there, staring at the blade, feeling its sharp edge pressing into his skin, knowing that once he made the cut, everything would change.

    James¡¯s voice broke through the silence. "You have three seconds. Make it count."

    Without thinking, the chief slammed the blade down onto his finger slicing through his flesh.

    The pain was immediate and brutal.

    A scream tore from his throat as the blade severed the bone and the flesh.

    His vision blurred, the world tilting as the pain shot through his body. Blood poured from the wound, splattering onto the desk and dripping down.

    The officer gasped, her eyes wide with horror as she watched him. The blood was bright red, pooling beneath his hand, staining the desk.

    He fought to hold onto the knife, but his hand was slick with his own blood.

    The wound throbbed, every heartbeat sending a fresh wave of blood. His finger was barely hanging on, the bone exposed. With a final, shuddering breath, he sliced through the last of it.

    The severed finger fell onto the desk.

    James stared at the scene, the blood splattered across the floor and desk, the chief¡¯s ragged breathing echoing in the silence.

    "You did well. You¡¯re more valuable than I thought."

    The chief¡¯s body trembled from the pain, but he held his ground. His eyes never left the officer, who was now shaking uncontrollably, her face pale with shock

    James glanced at the severed finger. "You¡¯ve earned your reward..."

    He pulled the trigger, and the bullet flew through the officer head. Her body jerked back, and James shot again. Again. The bullets ripped into her body.

    "No!" The chief screamed, but he turned and shot him in the chest.

    James stepped closer and fired again.

    He emptied the whole magazine, aiming for the chief¡¯s head. The bullet tore through his skull, and blood gushed out, part of his brain splattering against the wall and onto the ground.

    It was a gruesome scene.

    But for him it wasn¡¯t enough.

    James tossed the gun to the ground then picked up the knife.

    Without hesitation, he leaned over the lifeless body of the chief and he cut out his tongue.

    Next, he pressed his fingers into the chief¡¯s eyes pushing his thumbs into the soft tissue until it fell back. He felt the warmth of the blood as it dripped down his hand, but he didn¡¯t flinch.

    He then grabbed the chief right ear and sliced through the skin cutting it of, then the left one too. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As he finished, he stood back, looking at it.

    "Hear no devil, see no devil, speak no devil." He said then turned to Stephen, whose eyes were wide with a mixture of shock and disbelief. He was frozen in place, unable to tear his gaze away from the body.

    "I saw this on the internet." James said, his voice oddly casual. "It sounds cool, doesn¡¯t it?"

    "Y-yeah¡­ it d-does¡­"

    "You know I can feel something taking over me." He pointed at his head. "Like something controlling me, have you ever felt that?" James asked.

    "...No¡­n-never¡­"

    "And you Hector?" He asked but he didn¡¯t answered.

    He was smiling while looking at chief body.

    "Hector?"

    "...I¡¯m feeling it right now...." Hector¡¯s voice was calm, as he didn¡¯t even looked at James only the body.

    "Nice."

    For second there was silence until he glanced at Linda, still unconscious and then started slapping her face gently.

    "Sleeping princess, wake up." He whishpered. "Get up, hey?"

    Seconds later Linda stirred, her head limping slightly as consciousness slowly returned to her.

    Her eyelids fluttered open, and for a moment, everything was a blur. The light, the smell of blood in the air, and the warmth of something wet on her skin, it all felt distant, unreal.

    She shifted slightly in the chair, her fingers twitching against the armrest before her senses finally sharpened. Then, she saw it.

    The chief¡¯s body sat slumped against the wall. His eyes were missing as were his ears too.

    Then, the reality of it all crashed into her.

    A choked gasp escaped her lips before she leaned forward in her chair.

    Her stomach clenched, and she vomited onto the desk.

 Chapter 65: The Flip of Fate.

    James watched as Linda vomited everything in her stomach¡­he could literally tell what she had eaten that day.

    The stench of vomit mixed with blood created an even more disgusting and grotesque scene around them.

    "You done?"

    Linda coughed, struggling to breath. Her mind was spinning, unable to process what was happening, what she had woken up to.

    Hector, still grinning at the scene before him, chuckled. "Guess not everyone has the stomach for this, huh?"

    She then looked at Stephen who sat there like he was trying to be invisible.

    Her stomach twisted again, but she forced herself to swallow down what was coming up.

    She needed to stay calm. Panic wouldn¡¯t help her now.

    "You¡¯re awfully quiet. I expected more screaming, maybe some begging. Instead, you just sit there throwing up all over the place." James said.

    She didn¡¯t want to speak, she couldn¡¯t. Her mind raced with a thousand questions, but fear kept her silent.

    Hector chuckled. "Maybe she¡¯s in shock or maybe she¡¯s just trying to figure out how to get out of here alive."

    "That¡¯d be smart of her." He leaned forward again, resting his elbows on his knees. "But let me make something clear, sweetheart." His voice dipped lower, colder. "You¡¯re not leaving, unless you have answers for me."

    "...W-what do you want from me¡­?" She finally managed to whisper.

    James slowly reached out his hand, shivering her face.

    "Can I ask what the fuck are doing in the chief office after I beat the shit out of you?"

    She could still feel the bruises from earlier, the dull ache of where his fists had landed. She had barely been conscious when he left her behind. And yet, somehow, she had ended up here.

    She didn¡¯t even remember how.

    "I-I don¡¯t know." She admitted. "I don¡¯t remember."

    James didn¡¯t react at first. He simply stared at her.

    "You don¡¯t remember?" He repeated. "That¡¯s strange."

    Linda flinched as he suddenly grabbed the armrest of her chair, leaning in so close she could feel his breath against her skin. His bloody fingers trailed along the side of her face.

    "You expect me to believe that?"

    Her body tensed, but she forced herself to hold his gaze. "I-I swear¡­I don¡¯t know how I got here."

    "Well, shit, that¡¯s interesting." James laughed. "You remember?" He looked at Stephen.

    "She has nothing to do with any of this¡­ I was the one who picked her up. She was unconscious the whole ride."

    James tilted his head. "Mmm. But she said something about the president, didn¡¯t she?"

    Stephen¡¯s hand trembled, but he needed to tell the truth. "I informed the president about what happened with Linda¡­and he ordered me to come and delete all the files and documents related to the operation." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    James opened his mouth slightly, as if surprised by Stephen¡¯s words.

    "I see." His gaze flicked toward Linda, then back to Stephen. "And what exactly did you delete?" James tilted his head as he stared into his eyes.

    Stephen¡¯s hands trembled even more, but he managed to speak while blood slowly pooled beneath him.

    "All of the files and reports that connected the operation to the government."

    James remained silent, while Linda braced herself, expecting something, maybe another beating.

    "So, you¡¯re telling me¡­" He began. "that the president sent you to clean up his mess? To make sure no one could trace anything back to him?"

    Stephen slowly nodded. "The Vice President ordered the hit. The President just wanted to make sure the government wasn¡¯t connected to it, because he knew that you would come and maybe leak it to the media¡­"

    "Man, I don¡¯t know whether to be insulted or flattered." He let out a chuckle. "The big guy himself is so scared that he¡¯s wiping every little trace of my assassination attempt?" He glanced at the chief¡¯s mutilated body, blood still pooling beneath the chair. "Too bad that I killed him. But tell me something¡­do the government fear me or the files I have about all the corruption?"

    Stephen didn¡¯t know what to say. He glanced at Linda, but her gaze was on the table, still trembling.

    "...the files..." He managed to say it, but he wasn¡¯t sure that it was still true.

    "Mmm¡­" James looked up at the ceiling, then back to Stephen. "And what would happen if I burn all of those? The thousands of pages, the hard drives, all of it? Would you fear me?"

    Stephen slowly glanced at the chief¡¯s body and the officer, then looked back at James.

    "...yes, I would fear you."

    "You would fear me because a man is defined by his actions¡­but then, would the government fear me?"

    It was the moment when Stephen understood that James wasn¡¯t just asking a question, he was declaring a war. He was saying that even if he didn¡¯t have the documents, he would still be feared by the sheer brutality and terror he could unleash.

    "They would fear you¡­" He said.

    "And how many bodies would it take? Maybe 10, 30, or 100? How much would it take for them to realize that they fucked up so badly that they have no other option but to kneel before me?"

    "I¡ª"

    "It¡¯s¡­ not you¡­" Linda suddenly spoke, her voice still trembling, but her eyes locked onto James¡¯s face. "James Bellini¡­ wouldn¡¯t do such a thing¡­ killing without a purpose¡­ it¡¯s not you."

    For a moment, James¡¯s eyes wavered, as if he was changing in that exact moment.

    He leaned forward again toward Linda.

    "Crazy how the government always says this¡­¡¯we are not killing without a purpose,¡¯ but then they bomb cities, they send soldiers to a war that has no purpose, they let people die from hunger in the fucking 21st century. Isn¡¯t that killing without a purpose?"

    He leaned back.

    "Oh, wait, I forgot¡­ all of these things have money in them. How stupid of me." He laughed looking at Stephen and Linda.

    But she said nothing back, just stared at him. She knew the truth very well, even if it was horrible, it was still the truth.

    "Don¡¯t misunderstand me, I¡¯m not dumb and saying I should kill everybody, no¡­ but there is one thing I hate more than someone trying to kill me¡­ it¡¯s someone thinking they can get away with it."

    "...W-what do you want then?" Linda asked.

    "Do you remember what we talked about in the hospital?"

    Linda¡¯s breath hitched, but she nodded. "Yeah¡­ I remember that."

    James smiled, "Good." He leaned back, resting his arm on the chair. "Then do it. Kill the Vice President."

    "What¡­?" Stephen blinked

    "Why are you acting so surprised?" His eyes darted at him. "You wanted to use me to eliminate your little political rivals, right? Why don¡¯t you just do it yourself?"

    Stephen remained silent.

    "You needed to fucking kill my brother first." His fingers twitched, gripping the edge of his chair. "So let me ask you¡­do you have any objections?"

    Stephen¡¯s eyes widened.

    "I don¡¯t."

    "Okay, and that DTA or whatever the fuck you wanted, I¡¯m also in."

    Linda and Stephen went numb, all the thoughts in their heads just vanished.

    "Yeah, don¡¯t look at me like that, but I don¡¯t actually join. I do it my own way. You two will just assist me." He smiled.

    "You want us to¡ª"

    "Yeah, you will become my dogs, but very good dogs, and we can together take over the government, maybe help someone run for presidency. Wouldn¡¯t that be fun?"

    He looked at Linda, who was already regretting all the life choices she had made so far, while Stephen was just realizing what James meant by it.

    Then he stood up and turned for the door.

    "I want to see in the news that the chief slipped and shot himself or something like that. Y¡¯all know how to cover up shit."

    James turned toward the door, but before stepping out, he glanced back over his shoulder.

    "Make sure it¡¯s done properly." He said, his voice calm but clear warning.

    Stephen gave a small nod, though his fingers twitched slightly at his side. He had no choice but to comply.

    Without another word, James walked out, Hector following closely behind.

    As the door shut behind them, Linda finally exhaled, her whole body trembling.

    Because she knew, this wasn¡¯t the end.

    It was just the beginning.

    On the way out, there were already dozens of officers with guns in a standoff with James¡¯ bodyguards.

    It was clear that someone had been shot, but seeing James standing there meant that he wasn¡¯t the one who had died. The blood on his suit and hands only confirmed it.

    "Drop your weapons!" An older officer shouted at them.

    James didn¡¯t move. He barely even blinked. His expression was calm¡ªtoo calm. His gaze swept over the officers, then down at his own hands then back at them.

    "No, you drop your weapons!" James shouted back at them which caught them off guard and confused.

    The officer looked at each other, but the older officer didn¡¯t really care.

    "I said drop your weapon and get on your knees!"

    "I don¡¯t even have a weapon you dumb fuck¡ª"

    A shot.

    It went past James and into the wall.

    "Drop it before I fucking shoot you!"

    What are the odds that I will die if we start shooting in there¡­it¡¯s gotta be fifty-fifty.

    James simply held out his hand toward Hector. "Give me a coin."

 Chapter 66: Luck.

    "I said, get on your knees!" The older officer shouted again, but James remained unfazed, holding the coin tightly in his palm.

    The bodyguards around him were tense. They wanted to shoot back, but they knew they¡¯d be screwed too, because James hadn¡¯t given the order.

    "I asked a simple question. Heads or tails?" James stepped closer, but the officer didn¡¯t waver, keeping his gun aimed at him.

    "I don¡¯t play your fucking game, Bellini!"

    "That¡¯s not true¡­" James smiled, looking at him. "The moment you raised your gun, you already decided to play."

    As he spoke, he tossed the coin into the air. The officer and Hector¡¯s eyes followed it as it spun and dropped back into James¡¯s palm.

    He waited for a moment before opening his hand and looking at the coin.

    Then he shook his head, laughing.

    "How lucky you are. Tails. You might not realize it yet, but this single coin¡­" He held it up. "¡­saved not just your life, but many others as well." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "W-what was the bet¡­?" One of the younger officers asked from the side.

    James turned to him, noticing that his gun was no longer pointed at him but at the ground.

    "The bet was your head." James pointed at him. "Your head, yours too." He gestured at several other officers.

    "What¡­?" The older officer, still pointing his gun, asked.

    James stepped even closer, just two steps away from him.

    "I was going to put a bounty on your heads. A hundred thousand dollars for each of your heads. I wanted to show the city that you¡¯re nothing more than people in uniform pretending to be heroes." He smiled. "Think about it. How many people do you think would jump at the chance to make that much money?"

    Some of the officers glanced at each other, lowering their guns as James¡¯s words sank in.

    The capital was full of desperate people, but the worst part was that if James actually put a bounty on them, people from the slums, from all over the country would come to kill them.

    Money wasn¡¯t just power to them, it was a chance at the life they dreamed of every day.

    "But of course¡­" James continued, his smile widening. "The first bet was just about a shootout, but when I saw the coin flip, I changed my mind. So be grateful to me."

    "You can¡¯t threaten us like this! We are the police! The law! The shield of the people! We are¡ª" The officer looked around while speaking but what he saw were trembling hands and eyes filled with more than just fear.

    Young officers, detectives, every single one of them hesitated, their guns slowly lowering.

    "You noticed it, didn¡¯t you?" James¡¯s gaze flickered to the older officer. "It¡¯s called fear. Not just the fear of death, but the feeling of absolute helplessness. Because if you do something, oh my¡­" He chuckled. "Can you imagine your heads decorating the city? These young men and women¡¯s heads on display while their families weep in agony? No? Then do yourself a favor and step aside before I have a mood swing."

    The officer clenched his jaw, his grip tightening around his gun. His hands trembled, his confidence crumbling under the weight of James¡¯s words.

    "Go on, then. Shoot me." He spread his arms wide, stepping forward one more step. "Show everyone here that you still believe in your badge."

    The officer¡¯s breathing turned uneven. His finger twitched on the trigger.

    "Tick, tock," James whispered. "The moment¡¯s slipping away."

    But the officer didn¡¯t pull it.

    James exhaled a short chuckle, shaking his head. "That¡¯s what I thought."

    He turned his back on the officer, walking toward Hector. The moment he did, several officers let out breaths they hadn¡¯t realized they were holding. Their hands felt heavier, their weapons useless.

    "Should we?" Hector whispered, barely moving his lips.

    "No need." He slipped the coin into his pocket. "They¡¯ve already lost."

    Silence.

    Some of the officers stared at their trembling hands. Others looked at their comrades, searching for reassurance but finding only fear.

    A few took slow, unconscious steps backward, as if distance could make them forget what just happened.

    James turned back to them. "You know what¡¯s funny?" He smiled. "People like you think you hold the power because of a badge and a gun. But now, you learned the truth, didn¡¯t you?"

    No one answered. They didn¡¯t need to.

    James sighed dramatically, shaking his head. "Let me spell it out for you." He took a step closer again, forcing the officer to hold his breath. "You¡¯re all still alive¡­ because of a fucking coin toss."

    The weight of his words sank in. Some officers visibly flinched.

    "Now, tell me¡­how does it feel? Knowing that your lives aren¡¯t decided by the law, by justice, or by some noble cause¡­ but by a cheap piece of metal?"

    The young officer who had asked about the bet earlier swallowed hard. "That¡¯s insane¡­"

    "Insane?" James laughed, shaking his head. "No, no. What¡¯s insane is that you still think the law matters in this city." He glanced around, taking in their expressions, hollow, uncertain, broken. "But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not unreasonable. I could¡¯ve let the bounty go through. I could¡¯ve watched you all dying. But instead¡­" He patted his pocket. "I let luck decide."

    Some of them shifted uncomfortably, refusing to let their fear show.

    "You know, you should be thanking me." He said casually, adjusting the cuffs of his suit. "Not every day you get a second chance in life, right?"

    No one responded.

    James chuckled. "Oh, don¡¯t be shy now. A few seconds ago, you were all barking orders. What happened? Cat got your tongue?" He glanced at the young officer who had called him insane. "You, what¡¯s your name?"

    The officer hesitated before answering. "Reyes."

    "Reyes." James repeated, nodding slightly. "Tell me, Reyes, how long have you been in this¡­ noble profession?"

    "...Three years."

    "Three years¡­and in those three years, tell me, have you actually made a difference?"

    Reyes opened his mouth, then closed it. He wasn¡¯t sure how to answer.

    James smirked. "See? That¡¯s the problem. You all act like you¡¯re in control, but deep down, you know you¡¯re not."

    The older officer, the one still clutching his gun but not daring to raise it, finally spoke up.

    "We uphold the law, Bellini." His voice was firm, but there was an undeniable tremor beneath it.

    James shook his head. "And what a fine job you¡¯ve done." He mocked, gesturing around. "The city¡¯s a shithole, corruption¡¯s everywhere. But sure, keep telling yourself that your badge means something."

    He took a step closer to the older officer, watching the man¡¯s grip tighten. "Tell me¡­ when¡¯s the last time you actually believed in what you do? Hmm?"

    He didn¡¯t respond.

    James leaned in slightly, lowering his voice. "If you have to think about it, then you already know the answer."

    He stepped back, stretching his arms as if he were wrapping up a boring conversation. "But hey, it¡¯s been fun. I¡¯ll leave you all to think about your existence." He turned to Hector and his men. "Let¡¯s go."

    As he walked past the officers, he paused beside the older officer. "A little advice." He whispered. "Next time you pull a gun, make sure you¡¯re ready to use it. Otherwise, you¡¯re just holding a piece of metal for no reason."

    He stiffened but said nothing.

    James smirked one last time before heading out.

    The officers stood frozen, their minds racing, their hands still trembling.

    "He¡¯s going to do it¡­." One of the female officers whispered as James disappeared.

    Reyes turned to her, his heart dropping. "What?"

    "The bounty. Maybe not tonight. Maybe not tomorrow. But one day, he¡¯s going to wake up and decide that we¡¯re better off dead. And when that happens¡­" Her voice broke. "What the fuck are we supposed to do?"

    Reyes wanted to believe that she was wrong. That James had only been playing mind games, that he wouldn¡¯t actually go through with it.

    But deep down, he knew better.

    If James wanted them dead, there would be no warning. No mercy. No second chances.

    "I¡¯m leaving."

    The others turned to her.

    Reyes looked at her and what he saw in her eyes was pure terror.

    "Not just this scene. This city. This job." She sucked in a breath. "I have a family. A daughter. I won¡¯t¡ª" Her voice cracked.

    No one spoke.

    Because at that moment, every single one of them was thinking the same thing.

    They weren¡¯t officers anymore. They were dead men walking.

    And all it had taken was a single flip of a coin.

    As James stepped out of the police station, he stopped in front of the limousine, frozen in place.

    His breath was uneven. His chest felt tight.

    Slowly, he looked down at his hands.

    Blood.

    Dark, sticky beneath his nails, staining his skin, soaking into the fabric of his suit. He could even taste it in his mouth.

    I killed them¡­

 Chapter 67: The True Face of Bellini.

    It didn¡¯t feel like him back there.

    Like something else had taken control of his body, guiding his hands, pulling the trigger.

    And then, the scene flashed in his mind again.

    The police chief¡¯s eyes as he had pushed them in, his fingers sinking deep into his eyes.The sensation of it, the warmth.

    The gunshot.

    Chief¡¯s skull splitting open, pieces of his brain splattered across the walls, the floor, on James himself.

    The woman.

    She had nothing to do with his revenge. Nothing.

    And yet, he had killed her too.

    But the worst part that made his stomach hurt even more, that made his breath hitch was that in that moment¡­

    He had felt nothing¡­no that wasn¡¯t even true.

    He had felt something.

    Relief.

    And beneath that,buried deep but undeniable, was something even worse.

    Happiness.

    The trigger had been light. The kickback had been firm.

    And the moment the bullets tore through them, the way their bodies jerked, the silence that followed, it had been satisfying.

    Their deaths had brought him happiness.

    A smile¡­a real, genuine smile had curled on his lips as he watched them collapse to the floor.

    "James?" Hector¡¯s voice pulled him back.

    He blinked, realizing he had been staring at his own hands. The scent of blood and the taste of it hit him again.

    He turned his head slightly.

    Then, he bent over and vomited.

    His whole body trembled as everything came out.

    Hector took a step forward "James¡ª"

    James held up a hand, stopping him.

    His breathing was ragged. His body felt cold.

    The blood on his hands wasn¡¯t his and yet, it felt like it was sinking into his skin. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Like it would never come off.

    He looked down at his hands again, the blood staining his skin, and something stirred inside him, something he didn¡¯t want to acknowledge.

    The disgust wasn¡¯t there. No, there was something else, a pull. A hunger.

    His body trembled, not from fear, but from something far deeper.

    A cold sweat broke out across his skin, his chest tight with the weight of what he had just done. But beneath the tremors, a warmth spread through him.

    A quiet, dangerous warmth. The kind that spreads through you when you¡¯ve tasted what it¡¯s like to hold someone¡¯s life in your hands and feel the power of taking it away.

    The feeling of the gun in his hand, the way his finger had pressed the trigger, light, so light. Almost too easy. The violence, the blood, the shattering of lives, it had been so satisfying, so sweet. And now, standing here in the aftermath, the adrenaline was starting to fade, but the rush¡­the power¡­was still there.

    Why do I feel this way?

    He couldn¡¯t stop asking himself that, over and over, the question echoing in his mind.

    What had he become? What had he done?

    The chief¡¯s skull splitting open, the way the blood had splattered across the walls.

    The woman, her body falling as if she were nothing, nothing but a casualty of his wrath.

    But what haunted him the most was not the violence, not the killing.

    No. It was the feeling he had, standing over them as they died. He had felt relief, a quiet peace that washed over him the moment they took their final breaths. He had been so angry, so broken.

    But when the blood flowed, when life drained from their bodies, it was like a weight lifted from his shoulders.

    He wasn¡¯t just taking revenge, he was taking control. He was the one deciding who lived, who died. He was the one who got to decide who deserved to suffer and who didn¡¯t.

    And in that moment, he felt powerful, like no other time.

    He had known, he had felt, that his actions were justified.

    He staggered back, his legs shaky, his breath coming in short bursts.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if he was going to throw up again or if he was going to break down entirely.

    What was wrong with him?

    This wasn¡¯t supposed to feel good. It wasn¡¯t supposed to feel right. He had always believed in justice, in the law. But now, standing here with their blood on his hands, he realized that he was the law.

    He had been the judge, the jury, the executioner.

    And the truth, no matter how much he tried to deny it, was that it felt right.

    The idea that he had control over life and death¡­it consumed him.

    The thrill of knowing that the end of someone¡¯s life could be decided by a single decision, by a single pull of the trigger, filled him with an unexpected sense of freedom.

    In that moment, he had tasted the freedom to decide who would live and who would die.

    But I¡¯m not like this. I shouldn¡¯t be like this.

    The thought fluttered in his mind, but it was weak. Too weak to fight the truth that was already setting in.

    The truth that, no matter how much he hated it, he was addicted to it. The rush of power, of control, of the ability to bring an end to someone¡¯s life with just a thought. He had tasted it, and there was no going back now.

    "James¡­" Hector¡¯s voice broke through his thoughts again.

    James didn¡¯t look at him. He couldn¡¯t.

    "I¡ª" He tried to speak, but the words didn¡¯t come. He wasn¡¯t sure what he was supposed to feel anymore.

    Instead, he just stood there, trembling, his hands still stained. And deep down, he knew he had crossed a line.

    A part of him couldn¡¯t help but feel¡­alive.

    He steadied himself. "I¡¯m¡­good."

    Hector didn¡¯t respond, just opened the door for him.

    As James sat into the car, the scene replayed in his mind again. The way he had cut off his ear and tongue, it was brutal, something he never thought he would do.

    "It was all for Rafael." Hector¡¯s voice came again.

    James looked at him, his vision slightly dizzy.

    "Don¡¯t think about it. You did what you did, and it¡¯s just the beginning. You know it, James. And I¡¯m happy you finally showed who you really are. You showed them the Bellinis¡¯ worth."

    Showed them the Bellinis¡¯ worth¡­

    Was that what it had really been about? It hadn¡¯t felt like just proving a point. It felt like something more, something deeper that he couldn¡¯t quite grasp. Something dark.

    He exhaled sharply, wiping a hand over his face.

    "What am I becoming?"

    Hector simply watched him, as if waiting for James to find the answer himself.

    "You¡¯re becoming who you were always meant to be." Hector said quietly. "Who you were meant to be, James. You can¡¯t keep fighting what¡¯s inside you. Not anymore."

    That sense of power, of finally being in control. The emptiness that had lingered afterward wasn¡¯t the same as guilt. No, it was something else, something he hadn¡¯t expected to feel.

    Hector glanced at him. "You don¡¯t have a choice." He said firmly. "Not anymore. The world doesn¡¯t give you choices when you¡¯re at the top. You can¡¯t live like how you used to be, especially after all of this, you are truly becoming someone greater than everybody expected. And I will be on your side even if we are against God himself."

    James didn¡¯t respond. He couldn¡¯t.. The feeling inside him was it really power? Or was it something else, something more dangerous, that had awakened in him that day?

    He didn¡¯t know. But deep down, he understood one thing, there was no turning back now. He had crossed a line, and everything after this moment would only lead him deeper into the darkness.

    James took a slow breath, fingers curling at his sides. He had been expecting guilt, James tilted his head slightly.

    "Hector," James said smoothly, "are you afraid of me?"

    "I¡¯d be an idiot if I wasn¡¯t."

    James considered that for a moment, then nodded. "Good."

    Hector just looked at James, his eye was far worse than ever.

    People say eyes tell the truth, but James¡¯ eyes were telling something different.

    "When people fear you." James said. "they don¡¯t try to control you. They don¡¯t question you. They don¡¯t stand in your way." He turned slightly, just enough to glance back at Hector. "Isn¡¯t that what matters in the end?"

    Hector studied him, something unreadable in his gaze. Maybe it was uncertainty. Maybe it was a realization.

    "Maybe." Hector admitted. Then, after a pause, "But if everyone fears you¡­ who¡¯s left to trust?"

    Then, without looking at Hector, he spoke.

    "Death."

    "What?"

    "Death." He repeated. "The only one that trusts me."

    Silence settled between them, heavier than before. Hector shifted slightly, the weight of James¡¯s words pressing down on him in a way he couldn¡¯t quite shake.

    James had built something no one else could.

    He had stepped into a world that demanded everything and gave nothing in return.

    And now, standing on the edge of it all, the only certainty left was the one thing that had never failed him.

    Death didn¡¯t betray. Death didn¡¯t lie. Death didn¡¯t hesitate.

 Chapter 68: The Fall of the Circle.

    While James was heading back to the hospital the tension was thick elsewhere.

    "We need to accept the truth¡­this is over." Marco De Luca said, pacing back and forth in the room, biting his fingernails.

    "We are still the Circle, and we will remain as we were before." Sophia said to Marco, but he neither listened nor looked at her.

    "That¡¯s not true." Isabella Russo said, her gaze fixed on Sophia. "Victor is dead, and James almost died too. But worst of all, they killed Rafael. And I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t give a damn about us when he burns the city down."

    Marco stopped and looked at them. "That¡¯s true. He didn¡¯t even tell us about Lucian¡¯s daughter, nor that he was planning to leave the market." He stepped closer to the table. "And don¡¯t forget, you were the target, not Hans and Rafael."

    "Yeah, and we were lucky we didn¡¯t leave our houses that day." Isabella added.

    Sophia stayed silent for a moment, deep in thought.

    She knew it was true, she could have died. But what weighed on her most was the guilt. She felt responsible for Hans and Rafael¡¯s deaths. She had been the one who asked Hans to come to her house for those documents.

    "Not only that, but Victor was the one holding everything together. If we can even call it that, he was our leader, the key element in all of this. If he were still alive, we could¡¯ve restrained James¡­ but now he¡¯s dead." Marco slammed his hands on the table.

    "I think it¡¯s time to say goodbye and leave the Circle." Isabella said. "With Victor, we had the upper hand, more people, more information. But without him, James could wipe us out at any time, and I¡¯m sure his anger blinds him."

    "Exactly!" Marco agreed. "He was the kind of boss who stayed in the shadows, controlling everything from behind. But now, as Isabella said, his rage has blinded him. Maybe he¡¯s already started killing off whoever he finds. And that just puts us even more in the government¡¯s crosshairs."

    The room was suffocating, thick with unspoken fears and the weight of everything that had collapsed around them.

    "We need to be realistic about this. Staying here is suicide. James is not the same man he was before."

    Sophia¡¯s gaze snapped to him. "Oh? And what exactly does that mean?"

    Marco runed toward her. "It means he¡¯s lost it. You saw what happened! He barely survived! Rafael is dead! Victor is dead! And you want to pretend like everything is fine?"

    Sophia tilted her head. "You think James lost something?" She let out a laugh shaking her head. "No, Marco. He found something. You just don¡¯t like what it is."

    "Are you even listening to yourself?" Isabella asked, leaning forward. "He almost died in the street, Sophia! You think he¡¯s thinking straight? You think he¡¯s going to let all this go and act like nothing happened?"

    Sophia¡¯s smirk didn¡¯t falter. "I don¡¯t need him to act like nothing happened. I want him to remember. And when he does, there won¡¯t be a city left standing."

    Marco let out a sharp, bitter laugh. "And you think that¡¯s a good thing?"

    "James is the only one who understands what it takes to stay on top. He¡¯s not playing games anymore." She said.

    Marco¡¯s jaw tightened as he threw his arms up in frustration. "Jesus Christ, Sophia, do you hear yourself? The government is breathing down our necks! The feds, they¡¯re all waiting for an excuse to wipe us out!".

    "Then let them try."

    Isabella let out a small laugh, shaking her head. "You¡¯ve lost it."

    "No." Sophia looked at her deep into her eyes. "You two are the ones who are lost." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "We¡¯re done, Sophia. This entire thing is over. Victor is gone. We had power, information, connections, now, we have nothing."

    Sophia laughed. "You think you had power? You had comfort. You had Victor playing leader, telling you what to do, protecting you like children. Now that he¡¯s gone, you¡¯re scared."

    Marco¡¯s hands clenched into fists. "You¡¯d rather die than admit this is over, wouldn¡¯t you?"

    "You think James cares if we live or die?" Isabella cut in with frustration. "You think he¡¯s sitting there, planning on how to keep us safe? He¡¯s going to come back and see that we¡¯re just obstacles. And then what?" She leaned closer. "Do you really think he won¡¯t pull the trigger on us?"

    Sophia didn¡¯t blink. "I don¡¯t need him to care." She tilted her head. "I just need him to win."

    Marco¡¯s face twisted with barely contained anger. "We were the Circle, Sophia! We built this! We were on top and ruled the city!"

    "No, Marco. He built this. He let you play pretend, but it was always his game."

    Marco entire body was tense, his eyes darting to Isabella, who looked just as tense as he did.

    Finally, after a long pause, Sophia spoke again.

    "Go. Run. Hide. See how far that gets you." She looked at Marco. "But if you think for a second I¡¯m going to betray the only man who ever gave a fuck about me, you¡¯re dead wrong."

    "You¡¯re going to fight for him?" Isabella asked.

    "No." She smiled. "I¡¯m going to fight against you."

    Isabella and Marco stiffened.

    "You think James is your enemy?" Sophia continued. "Then I am your enemy too. And trust me, Marco, Isabella¡­" her voice dropped to a whisper. "...you won¡¯t survive this war."

    Marco shook his head and started laughing into Sophia¡¯s face.

    "Silas Ricci, Dante Castillo, and Damien Montoya." He stepped closer to Sophia. "I¡¯m pretty damn sure they¡¯ve formed an alliance too. What do you think happens when a crazy ass weapons smuggler, who deals in fuckin¡¯ RPGs notice that James is vulnerable.

    Isabella¡¯s eyes widened slightly. She had considered the possibility, but hearing Marco say it out loud made it real.

    Marco continued, "It¡¯s not just James we have to worry about. It¡¯s the entire goddamn underworld! If James goes off the deep end, if he keeps pushing the way you think he will, Ricci and the others won¡¯t hesitate to wipe out whatever¡¯s left of us."

    Sophia tilted her head, her expression eerily calm. "Let them come."

    "You¡¯re insane. Absolutely fucking insane."

    Sophia¡¯s smirk didn¡¯t waver. "You¡¯re the one who¡¯s scared, Marco. You¡¯re talking like a man who¡¯s already lost."

    "Because we have lost, Sophia!" Marco snapped, stepping even closer. "James¡­he¡¯s not the same! You keep acting like he¡¯s some invincible force, but he¡¯s not! He¡¯s a man¡­a man who¡¯s wounded, a man who¡¯s blinded by rage. And you think that¡¯s a good thing?"

    Sophia¡¯s eyes darkened. "It is when the people responsible are still breathing."

    Isabella shook her head while standing up. "You¡¯re not listening. We¡¯re not talking about getting revenge, Sophia. We¡¯re talking about survival. Even if James somehow tears through everything, what happens when the government steps in even more? The military, the special forces, we are not untouchable even if some of them are in James¡¯ pocket, there will always be someone that pretends like a hero."

    As she finished it she walked toward Marco who had already opened the door.

    "You¡¯re bitches."

    They stopped looking back at Sophia.

    "Bitches who just leeched off James. His pockets are so deep, you two can¡¯t even fucking imagine the sheer power he holds. And yet, you two, running your mouths, saying you know him?"

    Marco smiled again looking into her eyes. "You think sucking his dick makes you better than us?"

    Sophia laughed. "No, Marco. I think not betraying him makes me better than you¡­and well if he wants it I suck it without a question." She winked at him.

    Isabella scoffed. "Betraying him? Are you even listening to yourself? We¡¯re trying to survive!"

    "By running? By acting like cowards the moment things get tough? That¡¯s not survival, Isabella. That¡¯s just pathetic."

    Marco stepped closer, his hands curling into fists. "You act like you¡¯re loyal, but you¡¯re just blind. James doesn¡¯t give a fuck about us, Sophia. He didn¡¯t even tell us about Lucian¡¯s daughter." He stepped closer. "He didn¡¯t tell us he was planning to leave the fucking market! We were nothing to him, and you still want to sit there and act like he¡¯s some kind of god?"

    Sophia¡¯s smirk didn¡¯t waver. If anything, it grew sharper. "And yet, here you are, still talking about him like he¡¯s the only thing that matters. Funny how that works."

    Isabella crossed her arms. "James isn¡¯t untouchable, Sophia. You know that, right? You keep acting like he¡¯s going to walk back in and fix everything, but what if he doesn¡¯t?"

    "Then I¡¯ll still stand by his side." Sophia said firmly.

    "You¡¯re willing to die for him?"

    "No, Marco. I¡¯m willing to kill for him. And that¡¯s the difference between me and you."

    Silence.

    "Lucian was one of the biggest mafia bosses. He had everything in his pocket, the police, the judges, agents, and yet he still got arrested and stabbed to death like nobody." He looked deep into Sophia¡¯s eyes. "But before that when he was at the top you know what happened right? He got paranoid, started killing off his own allies. That¡¯s exactly what James is walking into, Sophia."

    She stood up for the first time and stepped before Marco.

    "James isn¡¯t Lucian¡­" She said looking into Marco¡¯s eyes, "...he is much worse."

    "You¡¯re insane."

    Sophia only smiled. "And you¡¯re a bitch."

    For a second, it looked like he might snapm but instead, he turned away.

    "We¡¯re no longer part of the Circle." He looked back. "And when the day comes, I will pull the trigger without hesitation."

    Sophia¡¯s smile widened. "Then you better hope that day never comes." She took a slow step forward, her smile never fading. "Because if that day comes, Marco, you won¡¯t get the chance to pull the trigger."

    She went past them and added.

    "Enjoy your life while you can."

    With that, the Circle that was created to restrain James crumbled to pieces.

    Those who were once allies became enemies.

 Chapter 69: Deathéˆ¥æªš Cruel Joke.

    "Let¡¯s eat some ice cream." James said as they neared the hospital.

    Hector didn¡¯t speak at first, he just stared at him, looking at the blood covering his body, his face, and practically everywhere.

    "What?" James asked, glancing down at himself. "Oh, I almost forgot." He slowly took off his suit, revealing a shirt underneath that only had a few blood spatters. Still, he looked like someone fresh out of a slaughterhouse. "Better?"

    Hector nodded and informed the driver through the radio to head to an ice cream shop instead.

    After a short drive, they pulled over and stepped out of the car.

    The shop was empty except for the employees behind the counter. As James walked in, his presence alone sent a wave of terror through them.

    His shoes left bloody footprints on the floor, but he didn¡¯t care and strode up to the counter like everything was completely normal.

    "I¡¯d like one scoop of chocolate ice cream, please." He said.

    The worker froze in place, the scent of blood making her stomach churn.

    "Is there a problem?" James asked.

    "...no¡­" She replied, forcing a fake smile as she shakily scooped his ice cream without asking any questions.

    "Hector, tip her generously." James said as he took his ice cream and sat down at one of the tables.

    Hector stepped up and handed over 600 dollars for the ice cream. "You saw nothing, okay?"

    "I¡¯m blind¡­" She whispered, slipping the money into her pocket.

    James casually ate his ice cream completely unbothered by the scent of blood on him.

    Hector, however, remained standing.

    "You¡¯re not getting anything?" James asked, glancing up at him.

    Hector shook his head.

    James chuckled. "What a shame. Ice cream is one of the few joys in this miserable world."

    "What¡¯s next, James?" Hector asked as he sat down across from him.

    Your journey continues at NovelFire.C?m

    James didn¡¯t answer right away. He simply licked his ice cream.

    "You know." He finally spoke, "when people are very ill, like lying in a hospital bed with no chance of surviving, they sometimes have this¡­ sudden burst of energy." He glanced at Hector. "They start walking, feeling better, laughing¡­ and then, the same day or the next, they just die. Like life gave them one last moment to remember what it felt like to be alive." He paused, staring at the ice cream in his hand. "I feel the same way right now."

    Hector¡¯s eyes widened. Suddenly, James¡¯s erratic behavior, his carefree attitude, it all started making sense.

    "You¡¯re saying that¡ª"

    "Yeah, Hector." James exhaled slowly, a hollow smile on his face. "I feel like putting a bullet to my head."

    There was no hesitation in his words, no trace of humor.

    "When I first entered this world of crime and blood, I told myself that no matter how hard it got, I would never let my anger control me nor anything else." James said, his voice quieter now. "Think about it, if I were just a normal guy, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do shit. No revenge, nothing. I¡¯d just mourn, and that would be it."

    Hector remained silent processing James¡¯ words.

    "But the power I hold right now¡­ it¡¯s slowly taking control of me. Demanding more blood, more death. And I know Rafael¡¯s death is the reason for it. I can¡¯t even imagine what would happen if Mom died." His voice tightened. "But I do know one thing." His gaze locked onto Hector¡¯s. "A day will come when her life will be in danger. And I¡¯ll be powerless¡­ just like I was when Rafael died." His voice was steady, but there was something beneath it, something raw, something unraveling.

    James¡¯s hands clenched into fists. "When Rafael died, I had power." He said, his voice filled with anger. "Money, influence, soldiers. Everything I needed to destroy those who wronged me." His breathing grew heavier, his chest rising and falling with barely contained rage.

    "And yet¡­" He continued, his voice cracking slightly, "none of it mattered. Not one bit."

    Hector swallowed, feeling a tightness in his chest.

    "And now, I know it¡¯s going to happen again. One day, someone¡¯s going to come for mom, because of me." His voice wavered, just for a moment, before he steadied himself. "When that day comes, I¡¯ll realize all over again that power doesn¡¯t mean shit when it actually matters."

    His fingers trembled slightly, and for a second, just a second, he looked lost.

    "What would happen if I just died?

    James¡¯s words echoed in Hector¡¯s head.

    The man who saved him, the man who saved the others, who never killed without reason, slowly cracking under the power he holds.

    "You think you can just say that and I¡¯ll ignore it?" Hector said, his eyes locked onto James, his face full of anger.

    James just looked at Hector with that same unreadable expression. Like it didn¡¯t matter.

    Like he didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    Hector¡¯s chest tightened, and his voice broke as he spoke. "You want your mother to lose all her sons?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    James stiffened, his smirk faltering.

    Hector¡¯s breathing was ragged. His eyes were wild, desperate. "You want her to go through that pain again? To stand over another grave, bury another son?"

    James didn¡¯t say a word.

    "She¡¯s already lost Rafael." Hector nearly shouted, his hands trembling. "She barely hold herself together after that, and now you¡­you are thinking of doing the same damn thing to her?"

    A flicker of something passed through James¡¯s eyes.

    But Hector wasn¡¯t done.

    "And Bella?" Hector¡¯s voice cracked. "You gonna leave her too? You think she¡¯ll be fine without you? Just move on like nothing happened? "She loves you, James, you gave her a new life, you are the life for her. She needs you. Are you seriously thinking about abandoning her like she¡¯s nothing?"

    "What about Charlotte?" Hector¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper now, but it cut deeper than anything else. "She adores you. Looks up to you like you¡¯re the strongest person in the world. Do you have any idea how much it would destroy her if you were gone?"

    "You think your death wouldn¡¯t change anything? You think we¡¯d just move on? That I would just move on?"

    James couldn¡¯t meet his eyes anymore.

    "You think I¡¯d be fine? That I¡¯d just keep going like nothing happened?" He let out a laugh, shaking his head. "If you ever do something that fucking stupid, James¡­I will drag your ass back from hell myself."

    Silence.

    James exhaled, but it came out shaky, uneven. His lips parted slightly like he wanted to say something, but no words came.

    Hector turned away, taking in a deep breath. He needed to calm down. His chest felt tight, his hands still trembled.

    After what felt like an eternity, James finally spoke.

    "I just¡­ I don¡¯t know. Sometimes it feels like nothing I do matters. Like no matter how much power I have, it¡¯s never enough. I couldn¡¯t save Rafael. And one day¡­ one day, I won¡¯t be able to save mom, or Bella, or Charlotte. And when that day comes¡­ what was the point of any of it?"

    Hector took a slow breath, his own anger slowly fading into something else, something just as painful.

    "You always act like you¡¯re carrying the whole damn world on your shoulders, but you don¡¯t have to do it alone. You have people, James. People who follow you, not just because they fear you, but because they respect you." His gaze darkened. "Because I respect you."

    James said nothing back, just licked his ice cream for a while then spoke.

    "What a sentimental talk that was, Hector. I like how you have the audacity to raise your voice at me." James chuckled before his expression darkened. "Do you remember when I almost killed myself with that gun that jammed?"

    Hector nodded.

    "You know, I believe in death because it never hesitates, never shows mercy. But at that moment¡­ do you know what happened?"

    "What?"

    "Death whispered, ¡¯Your time has yet to come, James Bellini.¡¯" He smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "I¡¯ve been shot multiple times, fell into a coma, and yet, Death refused me again. I¡¯m starting to believe it¡¯s toying with me, playing some cruel joke. ¡¯Look at how he suffers,¡¯ or something like that." His smile faded. His gaze grew distant. "But¨C"

    Hector¡¯s phone suddenly rang, stopping James to say what he wanted.

    As he pulled out the phone from his pocket, and looked at it, it was Bella.

    He answered it and gave the phone to James.

    "Yeah?"

    "James¡­" Bella¡¯s voice was filled with worry "Your father is here."

    "My father?"

    "He just showed up."

    The man who had walked out on them,on him, on Rafael, on their mother, had dared to crawl back after all these years? Now?

    "Don¡¯t do anything. I¡¯ll handle him myself."

    Bella hesitated. "James, I don¡¯t think¡ª"

    Click.

    James hung up and handed the phone back to Hector. But he saw the rage in James¡¯ eyes.

    "James¡­"

    "Oh, don¡¯t look at me like that, Hector." His voice was low, controlled, but it was a lie...he was anything but in control. "I¡¯m not going to kill him."

    He stepped toward the door looking back.

    "But I will make him wish he never came back."

 Chapter 70: A Fatheréˆ¥æªš Return.

    Only minutes away from the hospital, James sat in silence, his breathing shallow, his fingers twitching against his knee.

    His father¡­that fucker.

    After all these years, after all the suffering and silence, he suddenly decides to show up?

    With no warning, no explanation, nothing but his pathetic existence as if that was enough?

    Like James would just forget?

    His entire body trembled with barely contained rage. He wanted to destroy something, to break something, anything, just to match the chaos inside him.

    How dare he?

    How dare that man show his face now, after all the times James and Rafael had needed him?

    After all the nights they had spent alone, wondering why they weren¡¯t good enough?

    Why did his father just leave like it was the easiest thing in the world?

    His mind burned with memories he thought he had buried long ago.

    The way his mother had struggled, breaking herself apart to keep them afloat while that coward disappeared without a single word.

    And now, he just¡­what? Shows up? Like none of it happened?

    As they arrived, James stepped out of the car, but his body was giving up on him. The painkillers were wearing off, and every movement sent sharp jolts of pain through his body.

    Hector quickly grabbed his arm, steadying him before he could stumble and he felt it, the rage boiling inside James.

    He and the others were the only ones who knew the truth. The real truth.

    Not the stories James had made up over the years to hide the reality of his father and the family.

    As they stepped inside, it became worse than he had ever imagined.

    James¡¯ mother sat in the hallway, her face pale, her body tense. Beside her, Bella clutched Charlotte, her small arms wrapped around the child as if shielding her from something.

    But what froze James in place was the unmistakable red mark on his mother¡¯s face.

    Her eyes were red, swollen from tears.

    James stopped before her. "What happened?"

    His mother flinched, looking away. "Nothing¡­" she whispered, refusing to meet his gaze.

    Nothing?

    His entire body screamed for him to act, but instead, he forced himself to move slowly, lowering himself to his knees in front of her with Hector¡¯s help.

    He took her hands, gripping them firmly, forcing her to look at him.

    "Mom." His voice was lower now. "What happened?"

    His fingers curled tighter around hers. He needed to hear it. Needed to know exactly what that fucker had done.

    James felt his mother¡¯s hands tremble in his grip. She still wouldn¡¯t look at him. Wouldn¡¯t meet his eyes.

    She had never been weak. Never.

    She was the strongest person he knew, the one who had held everything together when their world fell apart. She had worked herself to the bone, bled for them, endured years of suffering to give him and Rafael something¡­.anything to hold onto.

    And now she sat there, shaking, her face marked, her eyes red and swollen from crying..

    James¡¯ hands curled around hers tighter, his own body trembling, not from pain but from the violent, seething rage that clawed its way up his throat.

    "Tell me he did this?"

    His mother¡¯s lips quivered, but no words came out.

    "It was that man inside¡­" Charlotte¡¯s worried voice came from Bella¡¯s grip. "He hit her." She said, looking into James¡¯ eyes.

    He stopped breathing for a moment. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Something inside James snapped.

    His vision blurred, not from pain, not from exhaustion, but from the raw, consuming rage clawing its way out of him.

    He hit her.

    His mother, his mother, the woman who had given everything, sacrificed everything, suffered alone so they wouldn¡¯t have to.

    That fucking shit had come back just to hurt her again.

    James¡¯ breath came out slowly. His head lowered slightly, his shoulders shaking. He forced himself to breathe, but it wasn¡¯t working.

    It wasn¡¯t enough.

    Nothing was enough to stop the fury breaking him apart from the inside.

    He stood up and turned to the door. His voice came out quiet, too quiet, the kind of quiet that made men afraid.

    "Stay here."

    "James¡­" Her mother whispered.

    "Stay. Here."

    Slowly he walked toward the room. His hands flexed at his sides, itching, aching for violence.

    He opened the door and there he was.

    Robert Bellini.

    The man who had given him his name. The man who had abandoned them.

    James¡¯ entire body stiffened at the sight of him.

    He looked exactly the same as when he left, long black hair, a beard, but there was something else. Something that made James¡¯ blood boil even more.

    A woman sat in the chair beside Robert, watching him with a smile.

    "You¡¯ve grown up, James¡­ but I never imagined you¡¯d grow up to be your younger brother¡¯s killer."

    Before he could respond, the woman beside him spoke, her gaze slowly trailing over James.

    "Your son looks like a complete psychopath, darling. When you said he was rich, I expected more than¡­this." She scoffed, tilting her head. "Is he really that wealthy? To me he looks like a homeless person."

    James remained silent, but Hector wasn¡¯t as restrained.

    He had already reached for his gun, his fingers slowly wrapping around the grip, ready to pull it out.

    The woman¡¯s sharp eyes flicked to him.

    "Oh?" Her voice was mocking "A mobster? Is that why that Raphael kid died?" She turned back to Robert with an exaggerated sigh. "Darling, what a boy you gave life to."

    She was smiling.

    Discover hidden stories at NovelFire.C?m

    Smiling.

    As if this was a fucking joke. As if she had any right to speak about Rafael.

    As if she had any right to be here at all.

    James wasn¡¯t even looking at his father anymore. His eyes locked onto her, taking in every detail, her smirk, the way she sat so comfortably like she belonged, like she wasn¡¯t sitting beside the very man who had abandoned them.

    His father wasn¡¯t even the only insult in this room.

    That woman¡­that fucking bitch.

    James barely noticed Hector moving beside him. Barely registered the quiet click as the gun was slowly drawn from its holster.

    The only thing James saw, the only thing he felt, was the overwhelming, suffocating, murderous rage building up inside him.

    And yet, somehow, he remained still and that¡­ that was more terrifying than anything.

    "So, it¡¯s true then." Robert¡¯s spoke. "You really did kill him."

    Hector¡¯s grip on the gun tightened.

    James?

    James didn¡¯t even blink.

    Then, after what felt like an eternity, he tilted his head slightly, just enough to meet his father¡¯s eyes.

    "Say it again."

    His voice was calm. Too calm.

    Robert¡¯s smirk faltered, but only for a moment.

    The woman beside him, still smiling like this was some sort of game, leaned forward, resting her chin on her hand. "Oh? Did he hit a nerve, dear? Are you sensitive about being a murderer?"

    James took a step forward.

    Hector moved slightly, gun now fully drawn.

    But James wasn¡¯t looking at his father anymore.

    He was looking at her.

    "You talk too much."

    "Really? And what are you gonna do? Shoot me?" She smirked.

    "I assume you¡¯re here for money, but why would I give you anything?"

    Her eyes narrowed slightly, but the greed was instant. "If you have money, you need to help your parents and¡­" She held out her hand showing a ring. "...I am your stepmother, so help me out."

    James smiled into her face before saying. "I¡¯ll give you 50 million, is that enough?"

    "More than enough." She smiled standing up and stepping closer, meanwhile Hector stood frozen and confused but as James spoke again he understood.

    "Hector, escort this beautiful woman to a car and call my ¡¯accountant¡¯ Ferucci. Make sure he serves her with a lot of love and care." He smiled at him.

    Hector smiled back, holstering his gun. "With pleasure."

    "I¡¯m coming back darling." She kissed Robert and left the room with Hector.

    But oh, she would never come back, nor would she ever be seen again.

    "Why did you put your hand on Mom?" James asked, stepping closer to him.

    Robert smiled as he stood up.

    "You¡¯re acting tough, aren¡¯t you?" He held out his hand, grabbing James¡¯s shoulder. "You¡¯re not even in your late twenties, and look how brave you are. A mobster, or what? Some street gang member acting big? And because of this, Rafael died."

    His grip tightened on James¡¯s shoulder.

    "I am your father, son. And Rafael was my son too. And you let him die? Your whore mother didn¡¯t teach you anything while I was gone?" He let out of James¡¯ shoulder and stepped back. "I¡¯m back and now you will answer my questions¡ª"

    James¡¯ laugh stopped him saying anything, he only saw him laughing for heart it was pure joy.

    "Ahhh, what a show¡­you know, that bitch of yours was really funny. Thinking about it, I even gave her money¡­ ahhh." He shook his head, wiping away tears.

    "What?"

    "Yeah, that fucking bitch is going to suffer, die like a pig. Her legs and hands will be cut off, and after that, she¡¯ll be eaten by pigs or dogs, just like in the movies."

    He looked at Robert, whose face was now very different then was before.

    "Don¡¯t look at me like that. And more importantly." He stepped more closer. "Don¡¯t you dare speak Rafael¡¯s name., because I¡ª"

    A slap.

    James staggered back. One of the guards standing by the door caught him before he could fall.

    He placed his hand on his face, then looked up with a smile.

    "Ah¡­you fucked up now, Father."

 Chapter 71: Questions to a Father.

    "Fucked up?"

    His father asked, stepping forward as James took a knee, waiting for the dizziness to fade away. "You¡¯re mad, huh?" Mad that Daddy walked out? Mad that I wasn¡¯t there to wipe your little ass?" His cracked lips curled. "Please. I was young. I wanted to live my fucking life."

    He stepped closer to him.

    "You and Rafael¡­you think I wanted either of you?" He let out a laugh. "You were just a bad fucking night. A mistake. An accident."

    James remained on one knee as the dizziness faded, replaced by burning rage.

    "I was stuck with your mother, thinking maybe, just maybe, I could tolerate it. But then you two came along and that was it. My fucking life was over."

    "Do you know what it¡¯s like?" He went on. "Looking at your own kids and feeling nothing? No love. No pride. Just regret. Every damn day, I woke up and saw you and Rafael, and all I could think was, ¡¯Fuck. I ruined my life for this?¡¯"

    Even the bodyguard who grabbed James was getting mad.

    His father let out a chuckle.

    "So I left." He knelt down to James level. "And let me tell you something, best fucking decision I ever made."

    James stared at him.

    A decision. Not a mistake. Not an accident.

    A choice.

    "You know what¡¯s funny?" He continued. "Even after I left, she still cried for me. Still loved me." He let out a laugh. "Pathetic, right? Begging for a man who never gave a shit."

    A pause.

    "But you know the real joke?" She should¡¯ve just spread her legs for someone else. Maybe then, she wouldn¡¯t have struggled so damn much."

    After he said it he smiled and he wanted to hit James again, but the bodyguard didn¡¯t really give a fuck about the fact, that Robert is James father.

    The rifle stock hit him hard in the face.

    He fell back, hitting his head against the floor, while James stood up, laughing.

    "Yeah, you fucked up." He said, grabbing the bodyguard¡¯s shoulder for support as he stepped toward his father, who was clutching his nose while blood gushed out.

    "Let me¡­ask some questions¡­" James said as he knelt over him, gripping his shirt. "First question." He punched him, his knuckles colliding with his already broken nose.

    "Where were you when we needed you the most?!" He hit him again.

    "Where were you when we needed someone to protect us?!"

    Another punch, this time, his hand slipped, striking his father¡¯s mouth. His teeth cut into James¡¯s knuckles, but he didn¡¯t care.

    "Where were you when we couldn¡¯t eat for days?! Where?!" He shouted. "When Mom was about to sell her body, where the fuck were you?! When she couldn¡¯t pay the bills, when she wanted us to have something to eat, where the fuck were you?!"

    James punched him relentlessly, five times in a row. His father¡¯s nose was barely more than a hanging piece of flesh at this point.

    "Answer me!" He shouted. "Where were you when Rafael was bullied?! Where were you to stand by him, to show him what a dad does?!"

    James hit him again, but this time, the punch was weaker. His body was giving up more than before.

    "...all those birthdays, and you weren¡¯t there, you pathetic shit."

    "...sor¡­ry¡­" His father somehow managed to speak, even though his entire face was covered in blood.

    His lips were split, his front teeth knocked out, his eyebrow torn open, his whole face was fucked up.

    "Rafael cried every single day after you left us. And me too. Not because we loved you, but because we saw how much mom was suffering." He hit him once more.

    "She wanted to sell her body, you fucker!" James grabbed his neck, slowly choking him. "Do you know what kind of shock that was, huh?!" His grip tightened as his father¡¯s body jerked. "Seeing the mother I love more than anything make a decision like that?!"

    Robert gurgled, trying to fight back, his hands clawing at James¡¯s grip, but they slipped against the blood.

    "I was the one who talked her out of it. At fucking sixteen years old. Can you imagine that? Talking to your own mother about a decision like that, just so she could give a life we deserve?!

    His father¡¯s face was turning red, veins bulging, his eyes wide with terror as his hands weakly clawed at James¡¯s wrist.

    It wasn¡¯t enough.

    He wanted him to suffer. He wanted him to feel what it was like to choke on nothing, on hunger, on loneliness, on years of fucking pain.

    "You don¡¯t get to say sorry."

    His father let out a weak gurgle. His body was trembling, twitching. His face was turning a deeper shade of red.

    James leaned in closer.

    "She waited for you." His hands squeezed tighter. "Even after everything, she still waited."

    His father¡¯s struggles grew weaker. His kicks slowed. His hands fell away from James¡¯s wrist.

    But James didn¡¯t let go. He couldn¡¯t.

    Your next journey awaits at NovelFire.C?m

    "She kept believing, hoping that you¡¯d come back. That maybe, just maybe, you gave a shit¡­but you never did. You never fucking did."

    Robert let out a strangled wheeze, his body shaking.

    "You left us to rot." He said his voice was shaking. "You left her to rot." His breathing was uneven now, his pulse hammering.

    James should¡¯ve felt satisfied. But he didn¡¯t.

    He wasn¡¯t done.

    "You ruined us." His voice was low, shaking with barely restrained rage. "Do you know that?"

    A weak, pained breath was the only response.

    "Do you know what it was like, watching mom break down, trying to keep us fed. Watching Rafael come home covered in bruises because he had no one to protect him?"

    "Do you know how fucking worthless we felt?"

    James¡¯s blood boiled.

    He slammed his fist into his father¡¯s face again.

    His father¡¯s head snapped back, blood splattering the floor.

    He hit him again.

    And again.

    With every strike, the memories resurfaced, the nights they went hungry, the days spent dodging landlords demanding money they didn¡¯t have, the lies his mother told them to keep their hopes alive.

    James could still hear Rafael¡¯s voice, small, desperate, Do you think he¡¯ll come back?

    He never did.

    And now? Now he was here, lying in a pool of his own blood, helpless.

    James raised his fist once more¡ª

    And then warmth. Arms wrapped around him. Holding him back.

    "James, stop it! Please!"

    His mother.

    Her voice shook, barely holding together.

    James didn¡¯t move. His heart pounded, his breath uneven. His father was barely breathing.

    One more hit. Just one more.

    But his mother wouldn¡¯t let go.

    Her fingers clung to him, her body trembling against his back. "Please," she whispered. "This isn¡¯t you."

    Just a little longer. Just a little more¡ª

    His fist came down again, crashing into his father¡¯s already shattered face. Blood sprayed across the floor. His breath came in sharp, ragged gasps, but he didn¡¯t stop. He didn¡¯t care.

    Not about the blood staining his hands.

    Not about the way his father¡¯s body barely twitched anymore.

    The bastard deserved worse.

    James raised his fist one more time¡ª

    Arms locked around him from behind, pulling him backward.

    Bella. One of the guards. Their combined grip tightened, pulling him away before he could land another hit.

    James thrashed against them, trying to shake them off, but their hold was firm.

    He said nothing.

    His breath was heavy, uneven. His fists remained clenched, knuckles raw, skin torn. His eyes, burning with fury, stayed locked on the motionless figure lying in a pool of his own blood.

    His so-called father.

    The man who had left them to starve. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The man who had never once looked back.

    Now he was nothing but a broken doll on the ground, barely breathing, surrounded by the mess he had created.

    James felt nothing.

    Not pity. Not regret.

    Just the satisfaction of knowing that for once, he had been the one to leave scars, meanwhile he was pulled away to another room his mother stood over the broken body of his once husband, who she loved.

    But at that moment, seeing him covered in blood, she felt nothing. The pain he had caused her was buried deep within....a wound she could never forget. But¡­how could she let her son beat his father to death?

    As she stood there, looking at Robert¡¯s broken body, she realized something. Maybe this was the moment she truly saw James....not just as someone she never really knew, but as a boy far more broken than she had ever imagined.

    She had heard it all.

    She had even watched as James beat Robert without a second thought. And yet, she did nothing. No¡­ she wanted this. She wanted to see him beg....to see him plead for his son to stop.

    But more than anything¡­ she wanted to see that James would never forgive him.

 Chapter 72: Head of the Bellini Family.

    James was escorted to another hospital room by Bella and a bodyguard. He sat in silence as the doctors examined his hand, bandaging it and giving him more painkillers.

    Bella said nothing. She had watched the whole thing unfold and understood that years of pain had come pouring out of James all at once.

    It only made her realize even more how unpredictable he had become after Rafael¡¯s death, or maybe he had just stopped giving a fuck about everything.

    "What?" James asked as the doctors finished and left the room.

    "Nothing." Bella said, looking at him.

    "Can I ask you something?"

    She nodded.

    "Why didn¡¯t you kill him on the spot when he slapped my mom?"

    Bella was stunned by the question, by the very idea of it.

    "I can¡¯t hurt your family member, James. And your mother wouldn¡¯t have let me, even if I had tried." She said.

    "I don¡¯t blame you. At least I got to beat the shit out of him."

    Bella stepped closer to him, her eyes were full of worry.

    "I think you¡¯re losing yourself, piece by piece, and you don¡¯t even realize it."

    James didn¡¯t respond right away. He just stared at her, as if trying to decide whether to dismiss her words or actually let them sink in.

    After a long pause, he spoke. "Maybe there was never much of me to lose in the first place."

    She sighed. "I just don¡¯t want you to wake up one day and realize there¡¯s nothing left of you except anger and regret."

    James closed his eyes for a moment. When he opened them again, he looked straight at her. "Then tell me, Bella. What else do I have?"

    Bella held his gaze, but for once, she didn¡¯t have an answer.

    She hated that....hated that for the first time, she had no answer to give him.

    "See? Even you don¡¯t know."

    Bella frowned. "That doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s nothing left, James. It just means you refuse to see it."

    "Then tell me, what the hell am I supposed to see? At the moment all i feel is pain and emptiness."

    She had seen this happen before, to people who let their rage consume them until there was nothing left but emptiness. And now, she was watching it happen to James.

    "You know what that means, don¡¯t you?" She asked.

    "What?"

    "It means this isn¡¯t what you really wanted." She said. "You wanted justice. You wanted him to suffer, but not like this. If it was enough, you wouldn¡¯t feel empty right now."

    James shook his head. "Justice? There¡¯s no such thing."

    "So that¡¯s it, then? You¡¯ll just keep going down this path until there¡¯s nothing left of you?"

    James smirked again, but this time, it was tired. "Maybe there¡¯s nothing left already."

    "I don¡¯t believe that."

    James studied her, something flickering in his eyes, doubt, maybe. Or something he didn¡¯t want to admit.

    "Why do you care so much?"

    Bella didn¡¯t hesitate. "Because someone has to.".

    James looked away first, but Bella wasn¡¯t done.

    "And don¡¯t forget¡­that I¡¯m your girlfriend. Even if you didn¡¯t ask me out, that kiss was the confession."

    James froze. His tired eyes snapped back to her, caught completely off guard. "What?"

    Bella smirked slightly, tilting her head. "You heard me."

    "So you¡¯re just deciding that on your own now?"

    Bella shrugged. "If you had a problem with it, you wouldn¡¯t have kissed me back."

    James opened his mouth as if to argue, then closed it. He narrowed his eyes at her, but there was no real malice behind it, just frustration mixed with something else.

    "You¡¯re insane."

    "Maybe. But you like it."

    James shook his head, but he didn¡¯t deny it. Instead, he leaned back against the hospital bed.

    "So, what? You think being my girlfriend means you get to lecture me now?"

    Bella crossed her arms. "That¡¯s exactly what it means."

    As James sat there, still trying to process everything, his mother came into the room and sat beside him.

    She looked at his bandaged hands, her fingers hesitating before gently resting over his.

    "Does it hurt?"

    James glanced down at his hand, flexing his fingers slightly. "Not really."

    "You scared me, you know." She continued. "When I saw you like that¡­ I didn¡¯t recognize you for a moment."

    Erika reached out, gently turning his face back toward her. "Listen to me, James. What you did¡­ I won¡¯t say it was right. But I also won¡¯t lie to you...I don¡¯t feel sorry for him."

    "You don¡¯t?"

    She let out a bitter chuckle. "After all these years? After everything he¡¯s done? I thought I would feel guilt. I thought I¡¯d feel shame for letting this happen. But I don¡¯t."

    "Then what do you feel?"

    Erika¡¯s lips parted slightly, as if she was hesitant to say it out loud. But then, with a slow exhale, she admitted,

    "Relief."

    James blinked, surprised. Even Bella straightened slightly at that.

    "I should have done more. I should have protected you and Rafael better." As she said it she started crying and hugged James.

    James hugged her back. "You did what you could, mom. You were the only one who ever tried."

    Erika¡¯s eyes softened, filled with both love and regret. "And look at what it turned you into."

    James let out a humorless laugh. "A murde¡ª"

    "A boy who fought back when no one else would."

    For a long moment, James said nothing. Then, he sighed and leaned back, staring at the ceiling. "So¡­ what happens now?"

    Erika gave a small, tired smile. "We move on. We heal. And James¡ª" she hesitated, then added, "¡ªyou don¡¯t have to fight anymore. At least, not alone."

    He looked at his mother with confusion. After a long silence, he finally spoke.

    "I thought you hated me."

    "I meant what I said, James." she admitted. "But even if I hated you, you¡¯d still be my baby. You always will be."

    James swallowed, his fingers twitching slightly in her grasp.

    "And I don¡¯t want to lose you." She continued. "No matter what happens, no matter how much we fight, you¡¯re still my son." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    James didn¡¯t say anything right away. He just stared at their hands, at the warmth of her touch.

    "I¡¯m not going anywhere, Mom."

    A tear slipped down Erika¡¯s cheek, but she smiled through it. "Good."

    She stood up, letting James out of her grip, and looked at him with determination in her eyes.

    "We are the Bellini family, you are the head of our family, and I will stay with you forever."

    For years, he had survived, and controlled the chaos around him, but he had never truly acknowledged what that meant. Not until now.

    Find your next read on NovelFire.C?m

    James let those words sink in, and this time, he didn¡¯t push them away. He didn¡¯t question whether he deserved them. He simply accepted them.

    "That means you¡¯re finally admitting it?" Bella asked.

    James met her gaze, then, he gave a small, confident smirk of his own. "Yeah. I¡¯m the head of the Bellini family."

    "Took you long enough."

 Chapter 73: Greed.

    "Isn¡¯t that a little too far away?" James¡¯s so called stepmother asked the driver, who didn¡¯t say a word, only staring at her through the rearview mirror.

    "I mean, we left the city, but okay¡­" She looked outside and realized they were entering an industrial park on the outskirts of the city.

    She shifted uncomfortably in her seat, but she was too dumb to realize that the moment she appeared before James, she had already fucked up her whole life.

    The money had clearly blinded her. Her entire demeanor was that of someone pretending to be rich.

    A white fur coat, golden sunglasses, and cheap but expensive looking watches and bracelets that probably cost no more than ten bucks at the market.

    Basically, a gold digger who failed at her craft¡­.until she got together with Robert.

    When they got the news of Rafael¡¯s death, they realized something far more important than his own son¡¯s death.

    Money.

    The money that James had. And it became even clearer when the woman asked around and people warned her not to approach James, he wasn¡¯t someone who tolerated disrespect.

    Of course, in her eyes, all she saw were crisp bills, because if someone is respected by people he gotta have money and since Robert had proposed to her, she believed she had the perfect plan to get money out of James.

    But her belief was shattered as the car came to a stop.

    A warehouse in the middle of an industrial park.

    Rusted metal doors. Cracked pavement.

    "What the fuck is this?" She snapped, turning to the driver. "Where the fuck are we?"

    The driver said nothing at first. He simply got out of the car, walked around, and opened her door.

    "You want money, don¡¯t you? Get the fuck out."

    For the first time, she hesitated.

    But greed was a funny thing¡­.it made people blind.

    And right now, she wanted that money more than anything.

    The driver walked ahead toward the warehouse, where guards pulled open the heavy metal doors.

    She hesitated for a split second, but when she stepped inside, all doubt disappeared.

    Her eyes widened.

    Stacks of money, piles so high they reached her shoulders, filled the warehouse. Bundles of crisp bills, more than she had ever seen in her life.

    A smile stretched across her face as she took a slow step forward, her fingers itching to touch the stacks, to feel the weight of wealth in her hands.

    She barely heard the door shut behind her.

    All she could see was the future, the luxury, the power, the things she would buy.

    Fur coats that weren¡¯t cheap knockoffs. Real gold, not market stall fakes. Designer heels, diamond watches, a lifestyle she had always wanted but never truly had.

    This was it. This was her moment.

    She stepped closer, trembling with excitement.

    This was more than she ever dreamed of. More than she and Robert had schemed for. More than she ever thought James or whoever left this fortune could have.

    Her fingers twitched as she reached for a stack of bills. The crisp paper, the weight of real money, it sent a shiver through her.

    "Holy shit¡­"

    This was freedom.

    She turned slightly, ready to demand her cut, ready to grab what was hers, when she finally noticed the guards hadn¡¯t moved.

    They weren¡¯t touching the money.

    They were watching her.

    "Well?" She scoffed, putting a hand on her hip. "What are you waiting for? I assume I¡¯m here to take my share, right?"

    No answer.

    The driver, the one who had brought her here, was leaning casually against the door, arms crossed. He wasn¡¯t even looking at the money.

    He was looking at her.

    "What the hell is this?" She snapped. "You drag me out here just to gawk at me? You said I wanted money....well, I¡¯m here for it! So hand it over, or I¡¯ll¡ª"

    She never finished the sentence.

    Because the moment she stepped forward, one of the guards raised his gun, not to hand her anything, but to make sure she didn¡¯t move another inch.

    The smile froze on her lips.

    She barely had time to process her situation when one of the guards stepped forward and tossed two large duffel bags at her feet.

    "What the hell is this?!"

    The driver tilted his head, smirking. "James said fifty million." He nodded toward the towering stacks of cash. "So pack the two bags fully."

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    Fifty million.

    She glanced at the money again, the panic in her chest momentarily shoved aside by greed.

    Her fingers twitched as she crouched down, unzipping the first bag.

    Thick stacks of crisp bills stared back at her. The scent of money filled her nose, and for a split second, she forgot about the way the men were watching her.

    This was her chance.

    She shoved handfuls of cash inside, stuffing the bag as fast as she could.

    James might have set this up, but so what?

    If she got out of here with these bags, she wouldn¡¯t need him, Robert, or anyone else ever again. She could disappear, start fresh, live the life she actually deserved.

    She zipped the first bag closed and reached for the second.

    The men remained silent, unmoving.

    Something about it nagged at her, but she forced herself to ignore it. They were just waiting, she told herself. Nothing more.

    She packed the second bag, her movements faster now,.

    More money. More security. More power.

    As soon as the last bundle was shoved inside, she let out a shaky breath and stood up, gripping the bags tightly. She turned to the driver, her forced confidence returning.

    "There. Happy?"

    She had done what they asked. She had packed the money.

    She barely had time to catch her breath before the guard motioned with his gun toward a heavy metal door at the back of the warehouse.

    "Okay. Now pick up the two bags and go in there."

    "What¡¯s in there?"

    "The accountant. Ferucci."

    The name meant nothing to her, so she turned her head slightly, eyeing the door.

    "An accountant? What, you need me to sign some papers or something?"

    The guard gestured again, this time jabbing the barrel of his gun slightly forward.

    "Move."

    "Ugh, fine. But seriously, what¡¯s the point of all this? I got the money, so can we just get this over with?" Enjoy new stories from FreeNovelFire

    The guards didn¡¯t answer.

    She barely paid attention to them anyway. Her mind was already spinning with thoughts of what she¡¯d buy first. A luxury penthouse? A sports car? Maybe both. She deserved it after all this nonsense.

    She reached for the metal door handle without a second thought, pulled the door open and stepped inside. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Her eyes scanned the room, and instantly, her excitement faltered.

    There was no money. No stacks of cash.

    Bare concrete walls. No windows.

    And in the center, a single metal table.

    "Hello? Accountant guy? Ferucci, or whatever?"

    Nothing.

    "Ugh, you guys are wasting my time."

    Then a sound from the corner of the room.

    What the¡ª"

    She hadn¡¯t noticed it before.

    The chair in the corner. The shadowy figure sitting there.

    Watching her.

    And for the first time since walking into this warehouse, she felt something she had never truly felt before.

    A creeping, suffocating sense of dread.

    But of course, in her mind, it was just another minor inconvenience.

    "Took you long enough. Can we just get this over with?"

    She had no idea.

    No idea that a broken, psychopathic maniac was sitting there, someone who had spent days in the dark, blaming himself for not being there to protect his boss.

    She still didn¡¯t sense the danger.

    She just sighed dramatically, rolling her eyes. "Look, can we hurry this up? I have places to be."

    The figure in the chair didn¡¯t move.

    "Places to be?"

    "Yeah. I don¡¯t have all day, you know." She waved her hand toward the duffel bags. "Just count the damn money or whatever and let me leave."

    A quiet chuckle. Deep and humorless.

    She blinked as the man rose from his chair, stepping into the light.

    He looked like he hadn¡¯t slept in days. Bloodshot eyes, dark circles. His suit was wrinkled, stained.

    There was nothing sane about it.

    Nothing human.

    She instinctively took a step back. "W-what¡¯s your problem?" She asked, her voice losing its usual arrogance. "Just¡ªjust do your job and¡ª"

    His head tilted slightly, his lips curling into something that might¡¯ve been a smirk or maybe just a twitch.

    "My job?" He got up moving toward the metal table. "I had a job once."

    Silence stretched between them as he drumemd his finger on the table

    Then, his eyes locked onto hers.

    "And I failed."

 Chapter 74: Butcher.

    "Okay, whatever." She said, adjusting her fur coat like she wasn¡¯t standing in a cold, empty room with a man who looked like he had crawled straight out of hell. "Just count the money and let me go. I don¡¯t have all day."

    He stared at her.

    Then, suddenly, he laughed. It wasn¡¯t humor, it was madness, barely held together by whatever remained of his shattered mind.

    "What the hell is so funny?"

    "You really don¡¯t get it, do you?"

    "Get what? That you¡¯re some dramatic weirdo who takes his job way too seriously? Jesus, I don¡¯t care. Just sign whatever papers I need and let me out of here."

    "You walked in here thinking you could just take the money and go." Ferucci shook his head.

    "Well, yeah. That was the deal. I pack the bags, you sign off on it, and I get the hell out of here. Simple."

    "Simple?"

    Then, in a single motion, he reached inside his jacket and placed a gun on the table.

    "Whoa, hey¡ª" She started, her hands slowly rising. "No need for that, alright? I-I don¡¯t want any trouble. I just¡ª"

    "Just wanted the money." He finished for her.

    "Look, I don¡¯t care about any of that. I was just¡ª"

    "Just using James for a payday." Feruccicut her off. "You thought you could walk in here, demand what wasn¡¯t yours, and walk away untouched."

    "James owes me, I am his step mother!"

    "James owes you?" Ferucci repeated her words and grabbed the gun.

    She took another step back. "L-look, I didn¡¯t mean it like that. I just¡ª"

    He took a step forward, cutting off her retreat.

    "Tell me something darling." Ferrucci whispered, "Do you know what it feels like to fail the one person who gave your life meaning?"

    Her back hit the door.

    She shook her head quickly, her hands trembling. "I¡ªI don¡¯t¡ª"

    "It eats at you. Consumes you. Turns you into something else."

    Her lips parted, but no words came out.

    "And you walked in here thinking you¡¯d just take from him?"

    She opened her mouth to say anything that might get her out of this, but he silenced her with a single word.

    "Kneel."

    "W-what?"

    He took another step forward, closing the distance between them. "I said kneel."

    "No, you¡ªthis is crazy! I¡ª"

    The barrel of the gun pressed against her forehead.

    Ferucci whispered to her. "Kneel."

    Her knees buckled, and she collapsed onto the cold concrete floor.

    He tilted his head slightly, studying her. "Now, tell me again. What does James owe you?"

    "P-please, I¡ª"

    Click.

    The sound of the safety being turned off sent a wave of pure terror through her body.

    "Answer."

    "N-nothing! He owes me nothing!" She shook her head.

    Ferucci waited for a moment looking into her then he struck her head so hard with the gun that she immediately lost consciousness, her body slumping to the side.

    He stood there, watching as blood trickled from her head.

    "They call it blood money for a reason, you bitch."

    With that, he tossed his gun to the ground and grabbed her limp body, putting her onto themetal table. He undressed her and strapped down her arms and legs.

    But before he did anything, he made sure to stop the bleeding.

    After all, butchering someone who wasn¡¯t even conscious?

    That was just boring.

    He wrapped a bandage around her head, tightening it just enough to keep her from bleeding out too soon. Once satisfied, he pulled out a small vial, cracked it open, and shoved it under her nose.

    Suddenly she woke up. Find more chapters on FreeNovelFire

    She gasped, choked, and coughed the stench flooding her lungs like acid she tried to move but she couldn¡¯t.

    Her wrists. Her ankles.

    Strapped down. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Her breathing quickened.

    She tried to move again, yanking, pulling, twisting.

    "Help! Help me! Please someone!"

    Then her eyes turned to Ferucci.

    "Let me go! Please! You don¡¯t have to do this! I-I¡¯ll leave, I swear! I won¡¯t tell anyone!"

    "Don¡¯t scream, darling. Nobody¡¯s here to help."

    "Please, please, I don¡¯t know what you want! Just tell me what you want!"

    Ferucci smiled at her.

    "Tell me¡­.what is your name?"

    "I¡ªI...M-Marie."

    As he heard her name, turned away and simply went to a back door, stepping inside a small room where his ¡¯toys¡¯ were.

    "Marie¡­ what a fancy name that is¡­"

    He looked at the wall filled with knives, saws and drills, yet somehow, none of them seemed fancy enough for the name.

    He reached out for a small saw, feeling its weight and turning it in his hand. "No, this isn¡¯t fancy¡­"

    He put it back and turned to another wall where sledgehammers were.

    "Hmm¡­ too barbaric for her."

    He looked down, opening a drawer, and there it was, the perfect tool to use.

    Surgeon¡¯s knives. Scalpels.

    He grabbed two of the scalpels, but his eyes kept drifting back to a small saw and a drill. He couldn¡¯t resist¡­.so he grabbed those too.

    The only thing left to do was set the mood.

    Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out his phone and a pair of earbuds. As he scrolled through his playlist, Marie¡¯s desperate screams for help echoed through the room, but he paid them no mind.

    "Rap? No¡­maybe country." He clicked on it and listened for a few seconds. "This is ass too¡­"

    Then, his finger stopped.

    "Ohh¡­ perfect."

    A classical piano piece with a violin play. A smooth, harmonic flow.

    As he returned, he saw Marie¡¯s face twisting with terror, her screams echoing through the room¡­not that he could hear them. The music was playing, and he was feeling it too well.

    He even started humming as he slipped on a pair of gloves and tied an apron around his waist.

    Without a word, he picked up the scalpel and began his masterpiece.

    The blade dug into her eyelid, slicing it off.

    Annoyed by her resistance, he paused. With a sigh, he tightened the strap around her head.

    "Punishment for moving too much." He whispered and grabbed the drill and drilled into her kneecaps.

    Her screams only grew louder and it was a perfect moment for Ferucci.

    He grabbed her tongue, pulled it forward and cut it off but she started choking on her own blood.

    To make sure she felt every last bit of suffering, he grabbed the saw, pressed it against her thigh, and in one swift motion, cut halfway through it.

    Then, just for fun, he left it there in her thigh.

    But his smile wavered as he noticed her head lumping and she didn¡¯t scream more.

    Usually, he gave them something to keep them awake, to keep them aware, but he hadn¡¯t given her anything. This was the quickest one yet.

    "Ahhh, I fucked it up¡­"

    For a moment, he just stared at her body, at the blood pooling beneath the table. Then something inside him snapped.

    Grabbing the scalpel, he plunged it into her flesh, slicing and stabbing.

    "Why did you have to die, huh?!" He drove the blade deeper into her stomach, blood spraying to his body.

    "You fucking bitch!"

    Again and again, he stabbed, his body shaking.

    "Fuck." He said as he stopped. "What a mess¡­" He looked around and everywhere was blood.

    He then went to the door, opening it and stepping out.

    "Hey, you!" He shouted to one of the guards. "Bring me trash bags, the thick ones, not that cheap shit. Also, a barrel and that industrial acid."

    After that he returned to the small room, grabbing the chainsaw and a facemask and went back to the table.

    He tilted his head as he checked out Marie¡¯s body.

    "Should¡¯ve lasted longer."

 Chapter 75 75: Finally Out.

    Ferucci made Marie look like nothing more than a potato and after that he shoved her into a barrel with her severed leg and arms, filled it with acid, and ordered one of his men to bury it somewhere.

    Robert survived, but his face was completely fucked up. He left the city after filing a missing person report for Marie.

    James and his mother finally had some time to mourn together and plan Rafael''s funeral.

    But, of course, Hector, Bella, and Ferucci didn''t just sit around in the meantime.

    Ferucci wanted more blood. When Hector told him what James had ordered, he simply didn''t care about the ten million. Instead, he skinned Takoi alive for free. And after that, everything became even more chaotic.

    After skinning Takoi alive, Ferucci butchered his body. The one thing he made sure to do was cut off Takoi''s head and shipped it to the Vice President, while the rest of the remains were shipped to the companies that had supported him.

    This caused public outrage, but nothing happened. Not a single person dared to protest¡­only online. They were too afraid that if they spoke up, they''d end up just like Takoi.

    Of course, the Vice President grew more and more furious, pushing Congress to support military intervention. But things didn''t turn out the way he wanted.

    His own greed and hunger for power became his downfall, as some members of Congress turned against him, accusing him of attempting a coup.

    This was the turning point, the moment when politicians started arguing day after day while the public became divided between right and left.

    The best part?

    While the politicians fought, no one gave a damn about the underworld. Instead, all their focus was on everything else, prices, tax rates, salaries, and so on.

    It was the perfect moment, not just to push the business forward but to create new opportunities.

    Hector went ahead with the plan to pull out of the market, doing everything he could to complete the plan he and Hans had made.

    Bella was working tirelessly, deleting every account that mentioned the Bellini family or the deaths.

    She also met with Hans''s daughter, and under James''s orders, she ensured that the girl received the surgeries and medications she needed.

    Since she was young and the doctors estimated it could take years before she could leave the hospital, James took custody of her as a sign of respect toward Hans.

    For James, the first step was arranging the funerals of both Hans and Rafael.

    They decided to hold both ceremonies on the same day because Hans was a Bellini, too.

    He also didn''t give a fuck about the rules. He ordered Hans''s name to be carved onto the tombstone and made sure his body to be buried properly.

    Both of them got a white tombstone with white caskets.

    In the meantime he planned all of this he heard Charlotte crying many times. In his rage and anger, he had completely forgotten about her birthday¡­and the horse¡­

    "Charlotte, how many times have I told you that I''ll buy you the horses¡­" James said as she cried in his arms.

    "I''m not crying because of that!"

    James glanced up at her mother, who was smiling at him, clearly waiting to see how he would handle the situation.

    "Then why are you crying for the sixth time today?"

    "I don''t want to lose you!" She cried more, hugging James even tighter, so tight that it hurt, given that his wound was still healing.

    He held back the pain like a real man, but for a moment, he almost pissed himself.

    "Where¡­did that come from?"

    Charlotte pulled away slightly, her eyes cried out.

    "If you have a child with Bella, I''ll only be second! We''re not blood-related, and I¡ª"

    James just stared at her, speechless, while her mother burst into laughter so hard she nearly spit out her water.

    "What¡­Charlotte, I''m not going to have a child with Bella."

    "But she said I''m going to have a sister!"

    What the fuck is she talking about¡­ a sister?

    And then he realized.

    "Charlotte¡­" James knelt down before her, gently grabbing her hands. "The sister Bella was talking about is Hans''s daughter."

    She suddenly stopped crying.

    "You know Hans had a daughter¡­ and now that there''s no one to protect her, I took custody of her. But not as an adoptive father, just as her guardian, if you can call it that."

    She sniffled. "So¡­ I''m still first?"

    "Yeah, so don''t cry, okay?"

    Charlotte wiped her tears off and looked deep into James'' eyes. "You promise?"

    James sighed as petted her head. "I promise. No one''s taking your place."

    She hesitated for a bit. "What''s her name?"

    "Dia."

    "That sounds weird." She grabbed James'' hands. "So¡­ she''s alone now?"

    "She''s in the hospital right now, with some of my people."

    "Hospital?" She asked, tilting her head.

    "She''s very ill." James explained gently. "She can''t move much right now."

    Charlotte was silent, processing his words. "So¡­ she needs help?"

    "Yeah.""

    She stayed quiet for a moment, then looked up at him with a serious expression. "Then I''ll be nice to her!"

    "Good¡ª"

    "But she still has to know¡­" Charlotte said quickly before James could say anything. "That I was here first!"

    She didn''t understand a bit of what I said¡­

    James let out of her hand as he stood up, staring down at her.

    "What about your birthday or you just cried because of this?"

    She looked up to him with a little smile. "Both, I never have an 8th birthday again, but it''s okay, you have more important things to do."

    "Yeah." He said as she thought about Rafael and Hasn but Chaltte beaming eyes got him out of the thought. "Say it."

    "I want a cake¡­"

    He laughed a bit "Cake, huh?"

    Charlotte nodded, her earlier sadness disappearing like it was never there.

    "What kind?"

    She tilted her head, deep in thought. "A big one."

    "That''s not a flavor."

    Charlotte giggled. "Chocolate. With strawberries on top."

    "Sounds expensive."

    "You have money."

    James laughed more at how fast she replied. "Alright. Chocolate cake with strawberries."

    Charlotte''s grin widened, but then she hesitated. "You''ll eat it with me, right?" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I will, just give more time okay?" He petted her head.

    "Okay!" She said and ran out of the room, filled with joy¡­probably to tell Bella that she was still at the top and got a cake too.

    "I thought she''d need more time, but she''s already acting like my daughter." James said, turning to her mother, who was still smiling.

    "Yeah, she''s really into it. and she loves you." She replied, then, her gaze shifted slightly downward before she looked back at James. "The Mayor¡­ was it your order?"

    James hesitated for a moment but met his mother''s eyes.

    "Yes, it was. He was one of the¡ª"

    "It''s okay." She interrupted, raising her hand. "You don''t need to explain." She let out a small sigh before continuing, "But please¡­only do these kinds of things if it''s truly necessary. If you can, I mean. They cut off his¡­you know what, and his skin¡­ If you have to kill someone, please, just shoot."

    For a moment, James realized that his mother was accepting the truth more than he had expected.

    "I will." He said.

    She didn''t really want to interfere in his business, but she needed to know what was going to happen next.

    "We''re going back home?" She asked.

    "No. Silent Hill has become dangerous now, so Hector bought another house, but a little farther away in Rose Park. All of our stuff was moved yesterday."

    "Rose Park¡­ that''s more expensive than where we were¡­"

    "I''m a billionaire, Mom. The new house looks like a palace, large walls, bulletproof windows, cameras everywhere, double gates, and privacy. There''s even a hedge line around the walls."

    Her expression shifted as she processed his words, but only one thing seemed to really catch her attention.

    Billionaire.

    She knew that James is more than rich, after all he bought that house, not a billionaire, maybe a multi millionaire.

    "Can I ask what exactly you are doing?"

    How should I say it¡­mabye a little softly

    "I move stuff from A to B and make money." He smiled but her mother wasn''t dumb.

    "So you are a drug lord?"

    James forze for a bit, as he finally heard it said loud and clear what he was.

    "..Kinda like that yeah¡­but I only sell to the rich."

    She wasn''t shocked, not completely, but there was a weight behind her eyes that made James shift uncomfortably.

    "Only to the rich?" She repeated. "That''s supposed to make it better?"

    James sighed, running a hand through his hair. "It''s not about better or worse, Mom. It''s about control. The rich were always going to buy. I just made sure they buy from me."

    "And what about the people who get hurt because of it?"

    "The government and the mafia both come to me because I control the market. I set the prices, I set the rules. I keep the chaos in check." He explained.

    His mother looked at him for a long time, searching his face.

    "And if someone gets in your way?" She finally asked.

    "You know that."

    She gave him a look, half disapproval, half something else. "Just¡­ be careful."

    "I am." He stepped toward her and kissed his mother on the forehead. "Let''s go home." He whispered. "Finally get some good sleep, Mom."

    She let out a soft chuckle, shaking her head. "Yeah, let''s go."

    So they did finally after what felt like an enternity, they left the hospital behind.

 Chapter 76 76: Kill or Be Killed.

    "This situation is more fucked up than we ever thought it would be." Stephen, the ISB director, said as he leaned back in the leather chair in the Justice Minister''s office.

    She said nothing in response, just pressed an ice pack against her nose, which was still hurting.

    "I mean, what he did to the chief was like something an animal would do¡­no, that''s not even true. At least a tiger kills to eat, but him¡­it was like he took true joy in it." Stephen stared at the ceiling, replaying the scene in his mind.

    "How many times are you going to say the same thing?" Linda asked, glaring at him.

    "What?" Stephen leaned forward. "I knew from the beginning this was going to be the worst decision we could make. But no, we thought we could ''control'' him. Yeah, control my ass."

    Linda remained silent, leaning back in her chair. "The real problem was Rafael''s death... and Hans'' death." She said, turning to look out the window. "And now, we need to kill that fucker."

    Stephen leaned back again, eyes fixed on the ceiling. "Maybe he can fall out of a window. Or maybe a car crash. But that''s Thomas'' kind of work, and he''s nowhere to be found either."

    "He''s actually on vacation." Linda said, putting the ice pack down.

    "What the fuck¡­ Is he really out enjoying himself while we''re on the brink of death?"

    "He said his hands weren''t in this mess, so he went somewhere with his family."

    Stephen clenched his fists. "No shit, me too! I didn''t do anything! You were the one who came up with this fucking idea!" His voice rose in frustration. "Oh my God, why the fuck did I become an agent? I should''ve just run a damn farm or something. Fuck!"

    Linda barely reacted. "Well, too late for regrets now."

    Stephen slammed a fist against the desk. "No, you don''t get it! James gave us a fucking order. Kill Carter, and he lets us live. If we fail¡ª" His voice trailed off, but they both knew how that sentence ended.

    "We don''t have a choice."

    "Like hell we don''t!" Stephen snapped. "Carter isn''t just some street thug. He''s protected, and if he dies, everyone will know it was us!"

    "And if he lives, James will make sure we don''t."

    Stephen leaned forward again placing his hand onto the table. "You think James will actually let us go? Even if we kill Carter?" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "If he still the maniac he was back then, yes he going to kill us, but there is a chance that he back to his old self."

    "I swear, after this shitstorm is over, I''m quitting. Buying a farm. Growing vegetables. Maybe even a fucking goat."

    Linda let out a chuckle. "Oh, how rich are you? I thought you only got ten thousand per month."

    "Don''t fucking look at me like that." He pointed his finger at her. "We all did insider trading and dipped our hands into some extra funds. So don''t act like you''re any better. We''re the same as those motherfuckers screaming at each other in Congress."

    Linda leaned back, crossing her arms. "Yeah, but at least they don''t have James breathing down their necks, deciding whether they get to see another sunrise."

    Stephen let out a bitter laugh. "Fantastic."

    "It''s the only hope we''ve got." She said.

    Stephen shook his head. "Hope? Hope won''t do shit. We need a real plan, because if we fuck this up, we''re dead no matter what version of James we''re dealing with."

    For a moment, silence stretched between them. Then, Linda''s eyes lit up with an idea.

    "What if we do it like Leopo did?" She asked.

    "That''s too brutal. If I remember right, seventy civilians died. Children too." He shook his head.

    "But the concept is solid, isn''t it?" Linda pressed. "We fake a terrorist attack. We just need agents willing to sign their lives away for a few million."

    Stephen thinked about it for a moment. "So, let''s say ten agents walk into Congress, shooting everyone they see, and then they die. But don''t forget, Carter is the vice president. His ass would be evacuated in minutes."

    Linda frowned, considering the problem. "Then we make sure he doesn''t get the chance."

    "It would be easier to just send a hitman or plant a bomb under his car or something." Stephen muttered.

    Linda sighed. "You think no one''s tried that before? His security is airtight, his routes are unpredictable, and any explosive big enough to guarantee a kill would attract too much attention."

    Stephen ran a hand through his hair. "So what, we go all out with this fake terrorist attack?"

    Linda nodded. "It''s the best way to make it look like something other than a government hit. A chaotic, high casualty event means fingers won''t point directly at us. It gives James what he wants without putting a target on our backs, at least, not right away."

    "This is insane."

    "But thats not good to fuck¡­" Linda let out a sigh.

    "Why?" Stephen asked confused.

    "When he beat the shit out of me, he said he never killed innocent people. If we do this and some random guard or bystander dies, James will be furious."

    "So we''re supposed to stage a massive terrorist attack without killing innocents? That''s impossible."

    Linda was silent for a moment. "We change the plan."

    Stephen eyed her. "To what?"

    She let out a slow breath. "We don''t go for chaos. We go for precision. If James wants Carter dead and only Carter, then we need a way to make sure he''s the only casualty."

    "Great. And how do we pull off a clean assassination on the vice president of the country?"

    Linda smirked. "We get someone inside."

    "Poison?" Stephen asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "Yeah, that''s good too." Linda nodded. "It''s clean, leaves no mess, and if done right, it won''t even look like an assassination."

    "Alright, but how do we get it to him? The guy doesn''t just eat random food from strangers."

    Linda smirked. "That''s why we need someone inside. Someone with direct access to Carter, his staff, security detail, or even his personal doctor."

    Stephen thought about it then a brighter idea came.

    "Or just kidnap his daughter and tell him he gets her back if he kills himself."

    Linda stared at him for a moment before shaking her head. "That''s risky as hell. Carter might be a politician, but he''s not the type to break that easily. He''d rather send the entire military after us than pull the trigger on himself."

    "Then we make sure he believes he has no choice. If we get his daughter, we break him. Make him see there''s no way out."

    "And if he doesn''t do it?" She asked.

    "You know what? I don''t give a fuck anymore, just fucking shoot him." Stephen said standing up. "Like, a sniper or something. A clean hit, and it''s done. If they start asking questions, we make up some terrorist group with a fake motive behind the hit. It''s the perfect time, everyone''s already arguing about bullshit, prices are rising, people can barely afford to eat."

    "That might actually work." She said already planning it in her head.

    "Of course it will. We find a skilled shooter, set up a clean escape, and plant just enough fake evidence to send the investigation in circles."

    "We''ll need a fall guy. Someone disposable. If the government doesn''t have someone to blame, they''ll dig deeper." She said.

    Stephen nodded. "Yeah. We''ll set up some extremists with a shady past, leave just enough evidence for the authorities to follow. Carter dies, the blame goes elsewhere, and we walk away clean."

    "Let do¡ª"

    A knock came from the door and the new NSBI Director stepped in.

    "Oh, sorry for the interruption."

    "No problem." Linda said as he eyed Stephen to not slip before him.

    "Can I ask¡­why James didn''t kill you two?"

    Stephen swallowed hard. His mind raced for an answer, but nothing good came to him.

    Linda on the other hand forced a smile. "Maybe he likes us."

    The director chuckled, stepping closer to the table. "That would be surprising. Because he beat the shit out of you," He gestured toward Linda, "and if that wasn''t enough, he butchered the chief right in front of you two."

    "Why do you care?" Stephen asked.

    The director sat down in one of the chairs. "Because if James spared you, that means he has a reason. And that reason? It makes me very, very curious."

 Chapter 77 77: Justice.

    Linda didn''t say anything. For the first time, she felt that this guy, Benjamin Hayes, could destroy their entire careers, and their lives before James even could.

    "How do you even know?" Stephen asked him.

    This whole thing was classified, only the President knew all the details. Everyone else only knew the lies that had been spread, like how Linda had simply fallen, or how the chief''s death was due to a mental illness.

    He had shot one of his colleagues before turning the gun on himself. Of course, all the details had been censored, his eyes, ears, and nose were completely erased from the reports.

    The officers in the station said nothing. They feared that James would give the order to have them all executed, so they stayed quiet, going along with the fabricated story.

    But somehow, Benjamin knew everything.

    "The NSBI isn''t the same as it was when that old fucker Odin was in charge." He smiled at Stephen before turning to Linda. "But don''t worry, boss¡­ I''m not your enemy. In fact, I''m with you." He pointed at her.

    "I don''t understand what you mean by that." Her eyes flickered between Stephen and Benjamin.

    "I admire James Bellini."

    Linda and Stephen just sat in silence.

    He admired the man who had tried to kill them and their families if they didn''t assassinate the Vice President. The man who had killed agents and corrupted the entire government.

    "For a moment I was scared, but you''re just as dumb as we are." Stephen said leaning back in his chair.

    "What exactly does admiring him mean?" Linda asked, pressing an ice pack against her nose as the stress made the pain worse.

    "It''s actually quite easy to answer." Benjamin stood up from his chair and moved to the window, letting the sunlight illuminate him like he was some kind of prophet. "If he weren''t a mafia boss, he could be in your position." He pointed at Linda again.

    "My position?" She looked confused.

    "Yeah. He would be the best Justice Minister this country has ever seen."

    "¡­Fuck, you''ve lost it." Stephen said.

    Linda, still pressing the ice pack against her nose, narrowed her eyes. "You think James Bellini, one of the most dangerous criminals in the country should be in charge of justice?"

    Benjamin chuckled. "Tell me, boss, has anyone else been able to control the chaos like he has? The government is corrupt to its core, and your so called justice system is a joke. Yet James¡­ he bends the system, manipulates it, but never lets it fall apart."

    Stephen scoffed. "He''s a criminal. He kills, extorts, and runs a drug empire."

    "And what about the people sitting in their offices, pretending to serve the law while they take bribes?" Benjamin countered. "The only difference between James and them is that he doesn''t hide behind a suit and a fake smile. He owns what he does."

    "Benjamin he is a¡ª"

    "A person who knows what''s right and wrong." He interrupted Linda. "I know that he trades drugs, but there was never an incident where he killed innocent people or caused mass shootings."

    "He bribed government officials! Isn''t that enough to get his ass in prison for life? Yes, it is, just like Lucian."

    "No, Stephen." Benjamin shook his head. "Lucian was a maniac who lost his mind to the power he held. But James? Even though there were moments when he slipped up, he only targeted other gangs and mafias and corrupt people. He bribes with the intent not to destroy lives, but to save them."

    Stephen and Linda didn''t understand a word of what he was saying. They could only think, how the fuck did someone like him get into this position?

    Linda''s hand wasn''t in his promotion.

    It was the President.

    You old fucker, why do you make my life so difficult?

    "Benjamin, you''re a man with countless diplomas and expertise in this field, so you know that justice is not about violence."

    After saying it, she realized it was a nice saying, but none of it was true.

    Benjamin laughed. "Then why do the NSBI, IF, and ISB exist? Do you know the motto of these three agencies?" He leaned forward. "Justice is served by the one who wields the sword." He smiled. "So don''t fucking lie to me or to yourself."

    Linda pressed ice pack harder against her face. Her head ached, not just from the pain, but from the sheer absurdity of this conversation.

    Stephen crossed his arms looking at Benjamin. "So what? You think James Bellini is some kind of necessary evil? That we should just let him run the country from the shadows because he''s selective with his crimes?"

    "Tell me, Stephen, do you really believe the government is clean? That the people giving you orders aren''t just as bad, if not worse than James?"

    Stephen opened his mouth, then closed it. He didn''t have an answer.

    Linda sighed. "That doesn''t change the fact that he''s a criminal. A dangerous one."

    Benjamin grinned. "And yet, in all his years of ruling the underworld, he''s never let it collapse into chaos. Think about it. If it weren''t for James, the streets would be a war zone. The gangs would be tearing each other apart, innocent people caught in the crossfire. He keeps things¡­ controlled."

    Linda leaned back in her chair. "So what? You''re saying we should let him keep playing king of the underworld? Just pretend he''s not breaking every law we stand for?"

    "No." Benjamin''s smile widened. "I''m saying we should help him. And to be true, I don''t know why the fuck you two are pretending otherwise." She stepped toward Linda. " You know Odin left a good amount of documents about your little plans with the DTA."

    They both just stared at him in silence.

    "Yeah." Benjamin laughed again. "He ran like a bitch, left the country after it all failed, and after the police killed James his little brother. But he was too dumb to clean up. Left everything in one place. So I read it. And after that, I realized, understood just how fucked up you two are. "So don''t lie to me. What did he ask you two to do?"

    "To kill the Vice President¡­ or he''d kill us and our families."

    "Ohh." Benjamin''s eyes widened in surprise. "Well, that''s kind of a hard thing to do. But I''m supporting this, Carter is a motherfucker who only cares about money and power."

    "Just like James." Stephen said.

    "No." Benjamin shook his head. "The difference between a politician and the mafia is that at least the mafia doesn''t steal from government funds." He smiled. "He''s a misunderstood hero of our world. That''s exactly why I invited him to dinner."

    Linda''s grip on the ice pack tightened. "You what?"

    Stephen blinked in disbelief. "You invited him to dinner."

    "Why not?"

    "We''re in the middle of a crisis, planning to kill Carter, and you want to have a fucking steak with him? Do you not understand how much pressure we''re under?" Stephen covered his face with his hand in frustration.

    "That''s your problem, not mine." Benjamin shrugged. "He didn''t threaten me or my family, only yours. So even if we''re on the same side, I still need to know more about him. And the best way to do that is in person."

    Linda throwed the ice pack on the table stood up. "And what if somebody sees you? Congress is already at each other''s throats, arguing all day, and if a picture leaks of the NSBI director meeting with James Bellini, it''ll be a political disaster. The media will eat you alive."

    "Let them talk."

    "Are you even taking this seriously?" She asked, eyeing him.

    "Oh, I am." Benjamin said. "But I also understand how politics work. The public doesn''t care about truth, they care about the story they''re being fed. If this gets out, we control the narrative. A negotiation. A classified operation. Maybe even national security talks. There are a dozen ways to spin it."

    "You really think Congress will buy that?" Stephen asked.

    Benjamin chuckled. "Congress? They can barely agree on what day it is. Half of them already take bribes, and the other half are too busy fighting each other to notice anything until it''s too late. If anything, some of them might be relieved."

    Linda folded her arms. "Relieved?"

    Benjamin nodded. "Carter is a problem, we all agree on that. He has too much power, too many enemies, and no real allies, just people who tolerate him out of necessity."

    Stephen stared at him. "So this isn''t just about us. You''re looking at the bigger picture."

    Benjamin smiled. "Of course. The world doesn''t run on justice, it runs on power and deals. And right now, James Bellini holds a lot of power, and we need him on our side even if it requires blood." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Linda didn''t like the way this was going. "And if he refuses?"

    Benjamin''s smile didn''t fade. "Then we find another way to work with him."

    Stephen shook his head. "You''re gambling with the future of this country."

    Benjamin laughed. "No, Stephen. I''m ensuring it has one."

    "Do what you want, just don''t cause more trouble." Linda said. "And now get the fuck out of my office."

    Stephen stepped out first, and Benjamin followed, but just as he was about to leave, he turned back with a smirk.

    "I have the dinner tomorrow, so please, until then, don''t do anything dumb." He waved his hand casually. "Bye-bye."

    As he left Linda sat back in her chair looking out the window at the sun.

    Fuck dad I said I wanted to study medicine, not law¡­

 Chapter 78 78: To Be a Bellini.

    What the fuck is this¡­Why can''t they just make three buttons?

    James thought as he stood in the new house, staring at the control panel. It was far more complicated than the one in the other house, with more touchscreens.

    So what do you do when you know nothing about it?

    Just press everything until something actually happens.

    He tapped one of the icons, and suddenly, the window shutters rolled down and the whole living room became dark.

    "James?" Bella''s voice came from behind him.

    He turned toward her. "Oh, Bella, can you help me?"

    "Yeah, what do you need?" She stepped closer, looking at the panel.

    "I just want to turn on the air conditioning, but this thing does everything except that."

    She looked at the screen for a moment, then pressed one of the icons. The air conditioning switched on instantly. With another tap, the shutters rolled back up.

    "See? It''s easy, just one press." She said with a smile.

    "I feel like a boomer looking at this thing." James whispered with a smile.

    Bella laughed. He truly looked clueless.

    "Well, welcome to the modern world, grandpa."

    James just smiled and went to sit down on the sofa. Bella followed, sitting beside him.

    After a second of silince she spoke.

    "Are you really going to meet that guy?"

    "Yeah. After all, hewrote more than ten letters by hand, he''s got dedication."

    "But he''s still the NSBI director¡­"

    "Don''t worry, I''m meeting him in a safe spot." James leaned back, relaxing. "Anyway, I saw I was trending online, but then it all disappeared. Was that you?"

    "Yeah." She leaned on his shoulder. "I used a little trick to delete all the posts about you."

    "What trick?"

    "There''s a program, some AI-powered thing, that spams the accounts that posted about you. The websites detect the activity as bot behavior and delete the posts automatically."

    "Wow, I never knew about that." He said, leaning his head against Bella''s.

    "Yeah, it''s a pretty new technology, but it''s really useful for getting those fuckers off your back."

    James hummed in thought before asking, "Where''s Ferucci? I haven''t seen him in weeks, only heard about what he''s been up to."

    "He''s still blaming himself for not being there to protect you. I told him a hundred times that he''s not your bodyguard, but he won''t listen."

    "That idiot¡­ I never asked him to be my bodyguard."

    "I know, but he sees it differently. He thinks he failed you."

    James leaned back on the sofa, staring at the ceiling. "Where is he now?"

    "Last I heard, he''s been handling some business. Probably trying to distract himself." Bella said.

    "So instead of talking to me, he''s out there butchering?" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Pretty much."

    He is really a maniac after all.

    "I will speak with him but now I need to find Charlotte, she wants to talk to me about something."

    He stood up, but as he looked back at Bella, he noticed her smiling at him with a slight blush on her face.

    "What?"

    "Nothing. Just go and see her." She smiled, still blushing slightly.

    James didn''t think much of it and left to find Charlotte.

    James finally found Charlotte in the backyard, sitting on the grass with a pile of colorful building blocks in front of her. She was completely focused, carefully stacking them into what looked like a tiny castle.

    "Charlotte." James called.

    She looked up at him, her bright eyes lighting up as she smiled. "Look, I made a house!" She pointed proudly at her creation.

    James chuckled, crouching down. "Not bad. But where''s the door?"

    "Oh¡­ I forgot." She quickly grabbed another block and tried to fix it.

    James smirked. "So, Bella said you wanted to talk to me?"

    Charlotte nodded, then patted the grass next to her. "Sit first."

    He raised an eyebrow but sat down anyway. "Alright, I''m here. What''s up?"

    "I want to be a Bellini!"

    James blinked, taken aback by Charlotte''s sudden outburst.

    "You¡­ want to be a Bellini?" He repeated, making sure he heard her right.

    Charlotte nodded, her little hands clenched into fists. "Yes! I want to be part of the family! A real Bellini!"

    James sighed. "Charlotte, you are part of the family. Why are you saying it like you''re not?"

    Charlotte shouted again. "No, I mean really part of it!"

    James stared at her for a moment. "Charlotte¡­ do you even know what that means?"

    She nodded again, determined. "Yes! It means being strong! It means nobody can mess with me! And it means¡­" She hesitated before lowering her voice. "It means I''ll never be alone again."

    James felt a small pang in his chest at her words. He looked at the little girl in front of him, so young, yet already carrying thoughts too heavy for her age.

    "You''re not alone, Charlotte." He said. "You have me, Bella, and my mother."

    "No. I want to be Bellini and not Augustus!

    James froze for a moment, his smirk fading as he processed her words.

    "You¡­ don''t want to be an Augustus?"

    Charlotte shook her head. "No! I don''t want that name! I want to be a Bellini!"

    He hadn''t expected this. Augustus, that was the name she was born with, the family she came from. But now, she was rejecting it completely.

    "Why?"

    "Because they don''t care about me. You do. Bella does. Grandma does. You''re my family."

    "Charlotte..." He said after a moment, "you don''t have to throw away your name to be one of us."

    But I want to! The Bellinis are my real family! I don''t want to be an Augustus anymore."

    James just whatched her determined expression. He knew she meant every word, but this wasn''t a decision to take lightly.

    "Charlotte, that''s your family. The blood in your veins, your history. If you throw it away, you''re not just getting rid of a name, you''re cutting ties with everything that made you."

    She didn''t hesitate. "It''s okay. They didn''t care about me anyway."

    James studied her, his fingers tapping lightly against his knee.

    She was just a kid, but the way she spoke, it wasn''t the voice of someone making a childish decision out of anger.

    "That''s not something you can take back, you know."

    "I don''t want to take it back." Charlotte shot back. "I don''t want to be an Augustus anymore!

    James thought about it, he could make a phone call and her name would be changed but she was young to really understand the world around her.

    "Heres the deal. When you turn eighteen and actually understand what it means to be a Bellini, then we''ll make it official."

    She huffed but didn''t argue. Instead, she looked up at him with big, determined blue eyes. "Then I''ll just have to grow up fast!"

    If she became eighteen would be more than forty years old, huh¡­maybe she can take over the family.

 Chapter 79 79: The Coin.

    "Stay a child for as long as you can, because once you grow up, you''ll realize how lucky you were to eat without worrying about the money in your pocket." James said to Charlotte as he leaned back, looking at the clouds.

    "Is life really that hard?"

    "For some, yeah. But forget that¡­.the most important thing right now is your education. So, are you ready to learn?" He looked at her.

    Her eyes lit up. "I''m ready! But can you buy me things if I become a good student?"

    "Good? Don''t sell yourself short, you''re going to be an excellent one."

    She smiled as James petted her head, but then a question was raised in her, one she had wanted to ask for a long time.

    "One more thing." She said, pulling a coin out of her pocket. "Bella said that you once got at least twenty tails in a row. How did you do it?"

    "Why do you want to know?" James asked, glancing at the coin in her hand.

    "I''m your daughter, so I want to learn the things my father can do."

    James smirked. "That''s a dangerous thing to say, Charlotte. If you want to learn everything I can do, you might end up becoming scarier than me."

    "I don''t want to be scary! I just want to be amazing."

    He chuckled. "Alright, I''ll tell you, but only if you promise to not tell anyone?" He held out his pinky finger.

    "Pinky promise!" She said, already excited about what James was going to teach her.

    "I don''t need your coin." He put her coin back into Charlotte''s hand and pulled out one from his pocket. "Take this one."

    Charlotte tossed her own coin onto the grass and grabbed James''s. "Wow, it''s heavy!"

    "Toss it, and I''ll tell you what it''s going to land on." James winked at her.

    Excited, she tossed the coin into the air.

    "Tails." James said just as it landed back in Charlotte''s palm.

    "What? How?!" She screamed in shock.

    "Again. It''s going to be tails." James said confidently.

    Charlotte hesitated for a moment before tossing it again. She caught it and turned it over, it was tails.

    Her mouth hung open in amazement. She thought James was using magic.

    "Teach me!" She beamed.

    James let out a laugh as he took the coin from Charlotte''s hands.

    "It''s a trick coin. I bought a whole pack for five bucks at a magic shop."

    Charlotte''s excited expression faded into slight disappointment.

    "Trick coin?" She asked.

    "Yeah."

    Charlotte crossed her arms. "That''s unfair! I thought you had magic powers¡­"

    James laughed at how disappointed Charlotte was.

    "You know, sometimes I use a regular coin, just like the one you have." He picked up her coin from the grass. "And sometimes, fate is on my side."

    He tossed the coin into the air. "Tails."

    The coin landed back in his palm.

    "Well¡­ not this time." He opened his hand to reveal heads.

    Charlotte giggled.

    "But still¡­" James continued, twirling the coin between his fingers, "when I have a tough decision to make, a coin always comes in handy. Whether it''s a trick coin or not, it decides fate."

    Charlotte looked at him with curiosity. "So, you trust a coin to make your decisions?"

    "Not always. But sometimes, letting chance decide is easier than overthinking."

    Charlotte stared at the coin in her hand, rolling it between her fingers as she thought about what James had said. "So¡­ if I toss a coin and say heads means I get dessert and tails means I don''t, I have to listen to it?"

    James laughed."That''s one way to use it. But the real trick is this, when the coin is in the air, you suddenly realize what you hope it lands on. That''s when you know what you truly want."

    Charlotte''s eyes widened in understanding. "Oh! So, it''s not really about the coin¡­ it''s about figuring out what I really want deep down!"

    "Exactly. Sometimes, we pretend we don''t know what we want, but when fate''s about to decide for us, the answer becomes clear."

    She grinned and held up her coin. "Okay! I''m going to try it!"

    James crossed his arms, watching Charlotte as she took a deep breath. "Heads, I keep practicing my tricks. Tails, I take a break and eat some cookies." She tossed the coin high into the air, her eyes locked on it as it spun.

    She caught it, then hesitated before opening her hand. It was heads.

    "Nooo, I wanted cookies!" SHe tossed the coin onto the ground.

    James burst out laughing. "See? You already knew what you wanted." He laughed more as he was hitting the coin with her fist. "But if you want, I can teach you how to do small tricks like this." He flipped the coin between his fingers.

    Her eyes lit up again. "Really?"

    James nodded. "Of course. But first, you need to learn how to handle a coin properly." He handed it back to her. "Try flipping it between your fingers like this." He demonstrated, smoothly rolling the coin from his index finger to his pinky and back.

    Charlotte furrowed her brows in concentration as she attempted to mimic him. The coin slipped from her fingers and landed in the grass. "Oops."

    "It takes practice. Here, try again." He picked up the coin and placed it back in her palm.

    She tried once more, this time managing to move it between her fingers before it slipped again. "Ugh, it''s hard!"

    "That''s why I said practice." James said, smirking. "Even the best tricksters don''t get it right on the first try."

    Charlotte huffed but grinned. "Then I''ll practice until I''m better than you!"

    "Oh? I''d like to see that."

    She nodded determinedly. "Just you wait! I''ll be the best trickster ever!"

    James shook his head with a chuckle. "Alright, little trickster. We''ll see."

    Then he heard steps and when he looked to the side, he saw one of his bodyguards approaching.

    "Hector has arrived."

    Jams looked back at Charlotte as he stood up.

    "Practice makes a master and also be careful with the bees, Charlotte." He pointed at a flower nearby.

    Her eyes immediately flicked to the flower

    "But they are cute, fluffy and fat..."

    "If you start messing with it and it stings you, don''t come crying to me¡­I''ll spank you."

    She immediately pulled back from the flower. "I''ll leave it alone!" She said, sitting back down.

    How could I ever spank her¡­but I am happy that she finally acts like her age¡­

    With that, James went back to the house. At the very least, he had taught Charlotte something, even if the only lesson she truly understood was not to mess with bees.

    As he stepped inside, he found Bella still sleeping on the sofa, her arm hanging off the side.

    Meanwhile, Hector was watching her, struggling to hold back his laughter as her loud snores echoed through the living room.

    "Minutes ago, we were talking." He said, turning to Hector.

    "When I walked in, I thought a bear had broken in." Hector laughed.

    Just as they were about to leave, Bella suddenly woke up, blinking in confusion.

    She squinted at them, rubbing her eyes as she realized they were watching her. "I wasn''t sleeping¡­"

    "I never thought a woman could snore this loudly." Hector laughed.

    "Ugh, whatever¡­ I just closed my eyes for a second."

    "A very loud second." Hector added with a laugh.

    She shot him a glare before turning to James. "Where''s Charlotte?"

    "Outside." James replied. "Learning valuable life lessons. Like not messing with bees."

    Bella stretched as she stood up. "Then¡­ I''m going to play with her." She mumbled before stumbling toward the door.

    James and Hector exchanged a glance as they went upstairs to the office.

    However, as soon as they sat down, the smiles faded. Hector pulled out a massive dossier and placed it in front of James.

    "Do I have to read all this?" James asked, shaking his head as he flipped open the first page.

    "Not really. I just wanted to go into details, to get the exact numbers and everyone involved. But before we start, I need to inform you about the Circle."

    "Shit, I totally forgot about them¡­ except Sophia."

    "Well, you don''t need to anymore." Hector said, avoiding James''s eyes as he glanced around the room. "It''s no longer a thing¡­"

    James stared at him, but Hector still wouldn''t meet his gaze.

    "What the fuck¡­?"

    "Uh¡­ well, I need to say it. They pretty much backstabbed you and ran to someone else."

    "¡­Backstabbed me?"

    Hector finally looked him in the eyes. "Yeah. The Circle didn''t just fall apart¡­they switched sides." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The Circle was supposed to be his strongest alliance in the city but even in the country.

    "Who the hell did they join?"

    Hector hesitated, but there was no point in delaying it.

    "Bellmare and Vasin. Along with a few others, but their names don''t even matter."

    Bellmare and Vasin¡­ Bellmare¡­

    James leaned forward, pressing his fingers to his forehead. "Hector¡­ Are you telling me they joined two street sellers?" He looked into his eyes.

    "Well¡­ technically, they''re not just street sellers anymore. Bellmare''s dad owns a shipping company worth hundreds of millions¡­ and with Isabella and Marco backing them¡ª"

    "So let me get this straight." James cut him off. "We bribed dozens of government officials and agents into our pocket, built an empire that controls the drug trade¡­ and these idiots ran to a couple of nobodies who used to sell dope on the sidewalks?"

    Hector held up his hands. "I get it. It''s fucking ridiculous. But it''s happening. And that means we have a problem."

    Fuck¡­ This whole thing is my fault.

    "They left because we didn''t share the plan with them, right?"

    Hector didn''t answer for a moment because he felt that the thing he was going to say may disrespect James, but he needed to know the truth.

    "Sophia said that they fear that you''d become like Lucian."

    Lucian?

    "Oh." He realized. "They fear I''ll become paranoid and kill them. Well, they don''t need to fear it anymore, because I''m going to kill them anyway." James leaned back again.

    "Are you planning to kill them?"

    James just looked at him, without a word.

    "You just said you want to kill them, didn''t you?" Hector looked confused.

    James paused for a second, then waved it off. "Uhh¡­ anyway, what''s up with Sophia?" He changed the subject, realizing how smoothly the words came out of his mouth.

    "....Sophia is still with you. And to be fair, she''s never going to leave¡­ until she dies."

    James looked up at the ceiling, thinking about what to do with all of this, but only one thought came to him.

    If Sophia was still with him, it meant she was alone, which also made her an easy target for the others.

    "I''ll ask Sophia to merge his family into ours so she becomes Bellini, if she doesn''t want to then just as an ally." He said, looking at Hector.

    "I have no objection to that." Hector said quickly.

    "Really?" James thought that he woul¨¦d argue but his quick answers surprised him.

    "Yeah." Hector nodded. "She''s mentally stable¡­ well, somewhat stable. And she has connections and soldiers. So it''s a good idea."

    "Then¨C"

    "We can also wage a war faster if she joins us." Hector cut in James'' words.

    "War?"

    "Silas Ricci''s men moved against us. They attacked one of our ships carrying white magi.Of course, Silas claimed it was a mistake and even sent his men''s heads as an apology. But that fucker never gave back the product. So, our best option is to wage war, kill every last one of them, burn their bodies, and erase their families as we stand¡ª"

    "Wait, Hector." James raised a hand, stopping his imagination from running wild. "What do you mean they didn''t give back the product?"

    "I asked them, politely, to return what they stole. And they told me the police seized all of it¡­but that''s a lie. The entire state police is on their payroll."

    James remained silent for a moment.

    "If they stole it, that means they killed our men?"

    "Yeah, they wiped out the entire security team, 12 guards and the ship''s captain. Including the crew, 21 of our people died."

    James''s fingers tightened into a fist on the desk

    "So, in this fucking month¡­ Rafael and Hans died. I almost died with Charlotte. The Circle backstabbed me. And now Silas stole from me and slaughtered an entire ship crew. Am I right?"

    James''s gaze was terrifying, so intense.

    Goosebumps rose on Hector''s arms as he nodded slowly. "Yeah¡­ That''s exactly right.

    Don''t let anger control you¡­think before doing anything dumb¡­

    "Do you have a coin?" He asked and Hector quickly got out his wallet giving James one.

    He didn''t wait and tossed it up letting it land on the table.

    It was heads.

    "Send a message to Silas he has three days. If he doesn''t apologize with one of his fingers¡­the Bellini family will hunt them down."

    There was no arguing with this.

    But it wasn''t Silas Ricci who did it.

    It was his son.

 Chapter 80 80: The Third Option

    "So, we don''t want the product back?" Hector asked.

    "At first, I thought about that." James said as he leaned back. "But Silas is an old, grumpy man, a criminal before we were even born¡­yet he never got shot, nor had anything taken from him. This time, he''ll feel real pressure like never before, and he has two options." James held up a finger. "One, he actually cuts off his finger. Two, he feels disrespected and wages war against us."

    "You''re letting him attack us when he was the one who stole from us?"

    "No, because there''s always a third option, and I''m pretty sure that''s what''s going to happen." James smiled. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Third?"

    "Yeah, the third option is that he''ll sacrifice his son."

    Hector was taken aback by what James said. "I didn''t even think about that¡­"

    Well, it''s a clich¨¦ in movies¡­they always save themselves.

    "I''m pretty sure the third option is what''s going to happen. His love for his son is practically nonexistent. He never even let him take part in their operations, at least, that''s what I read in the report back in the day."

    "Yeah, that''s true. He just drinks and fucks women all day. He''s literally a drug addict too." Hector laughed up. "But you really think he''ll just throw his own blood under the bus to save himself?"

    "Only that option makes sense. Silas maybe have a more men and a strong alliance, but he never moved toward the government. Even if we lose 90 percent of our men, we would still win. There are thousands of pages of documents sitting in a safe that could destroy all of them."

    "Use the public as a weapon?"

    "Yeah. If I release all the documents, not just to the government but to the public, it''s over for them. And besides, the Justice Minister is already in my pocket, so I can use her too if things go south." James explained.

    "Then why don''t we use it now?"

    James raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?"

    "I mean, you have so much information on everyone. You could destroy them, take over, and write your name in the history books as the richest and most powerful drug lord ever." Hector smirked.

    "I see power blinds you too."

    "I''m just saying, if we have all this, why not use it?"

    "And what happens if we''re the only ones left? The moment we take full control, we become the biggest target in the world. We don''t rule from the top. We rule from the shadows."

    Hector thought for a moment, his fingers tapping against the table. "So, we keep them alive but under control. Enough leash to let them run, but tight enough that they never bite back."

    "Exactly. If you wipe out every rival, you create a vacuum. And do you know what happens in a vacuum?"

    "Someone always rushes in to fill it."

    James nodded. "And that someone could be worse. More unpredictable. More reckless. If we''re the ones pulling the strings, we decide who stays in power and who falls. We don''t want to be the face of the empire. We want to be the hands that shape it."

    Hector chuckled. "Damn, you really thought this through."

    "I have to." James said."Power isn''t just about having leverage, it''s about knowing when and how to use it."

    Well I saw the exact same outplay in movies and books¡­I hope it can happen in real life too.

    "And if one of these people you control gets ambitious?"

    "Then we remind them why they''re still breathing, but that only if Silas wants war, the most important thing now is getting his answer and sticking to the plan, the smuggling, the green weed¡­ this whole operation." James slapped his hand on the dossiers. "Anyway, what about the jungle and the camps?"

    Hector''s smile wavered as he started rubbing his forehead.

    "Hector?"

    "It got drone striked we lost 70 percent of everything¡­ but don''t worry, the remaining 30 percent has already been secured." He said it as if it were good news.

    James just stared at him in silence. His mind raced, processing what had just been said.

    "You mean a military drone?" James finally asked.

    "Yeah, a big ass one." Hector gestured with his hands. "It launched four missiles, which wouldn''t have been a problem, but a massive fire broke out. They did their best to save whatever product they could."

    A military drone¡­.what the fuck.

    "But don''t worry." Hector added quickly. "I got information that they mistook the camp for a military outpost. So there''s no chance we''ll get drone striked¡­ or at least, not a big one. Maybe, like, 0.5 percent."

    "If 70 percent of our supply burned, how the hell are we supposed to move forward with the slums?"

    "That¡­" Hector said, leaning back with a smirk, "is the most important question today. But don''t worry, we have three options, just like Silas."

    He smiled again.

    "First, we use the money you have right now, which should be about 1.5 billion after expenses, salaries, and everything else."

    James listened in silence as Hector continued.

    "Second option, we scrap the slums idea altogether. It''s too expensive. Instead, we move operations into underground laboratories. It''s still risky, but nothing compared to slum project."

    James tapped his fingers against the table, waiting for the third.

    "And the third option? We finally dip our hands into the arms trade."

    "Arms trade?"

    Hector nodded. "Think about it. We already have the connections. The logistics are nearly identical to what we do now. And most importantly¡­" He leaned in slightly. "It''s profitable as hell."

    "I don''t like it." James said immediately, without even thinking.

    Hector''s smile faded. "Why¡­?" His voice carried a hint of disappointment.

    "Who would we even sell the weapons to? Terrorists? I don''t want innocent people dying in my name."

    "No, no, you''re misunderstanding." Hector said quickly, shaking his head. "It''s not like that. I''m talking about our dictator friend. He need help smuggling weapons."

    "What kind of weapons?"

    "Not guns. Not assault rifles." Hector leaned forward. "I''m talking about big stuff. Rockets. Missiles."

    James fell silent, staring at him.

    This was stepping into a whole different world, one where the stakes were higher, the profits larger.

    "You know that Mr. Dictator can''t trade with any country, they''ve got sanctions against him. But he''s pumping out more military hardware than anyone else. I''m talking tanks, missiles, helicopters¡­ even drones. And Trania needs weapons. And who do they buy from? Helios. And it''s not just them, out east, Xixjin wants to buy weapons too. But how?" He smirked."We just have to smuggle the weapons, and we get paid hundreds of millions."

    "You want to smuggle missiles?" James asked, narrowing his eyes.

    "Yeah, why not? They''re only used against the military, and everyone''s got an agreement not to target civilians."

    "I understand that. But how the hell do you plan to smuggle missiles? When you first mentioned this, I thought you meant guns."

    "Well, it''s actually a long range missile system, mounted on a truck like thing. So maybe¡­we load it into a container, slap a label on it that says ''rice'' or something, and call it a day. Also, you don''t need to worry about casualties, because it''s not just Trania or Xixjin looking to buy. There are at least five other countries I''ve never even heard of that want in. We could make billions off this."

    James stared at him, his thoughts racing.

    How crazy is he?

    "It''s too much risk to take, Hector." James finally said. "I have Charlotte now. And even without this, our lives are still in danger. If we start smuggling weapons, it won''t just be the mafia coming after us¡­it''ll be entire countries."

    Hector fell silent as he realized that even if they slipped up, there was no way they would be let off the hook, just like with the drugs.

    Especially after hearing what Mr. Dictator wanted, not just one or two of these systems, but hundreds of them.

    "Damn. I was already dreaming about those billions¡­without even thinking it through."

    "Greedy fucker." James laughed at him.

    Hector grinned again, but this time, there was no reckless excitement behind it. "Hey, can you blame me? But nah¡­I trust you on this, James. If you say it''s too much, then it''s too much."

    James exhaled and reached for a dossier. "Let''s deal with what''s in front of us before we start thinking about global domination. We wait for Silas''s response, then I meet with the NSBI director." He let out a heavy breath. "Then the funeral."

    Hector slowly stood up from his chair. "Then I''ll deliver the message. By the way, I called Ferucci, he''s on his way here." Hector waved his hand and left the office.

    James leaned back in his chair, shaking his head as he gazed out the window.

    Arms trade with weapons of mass destruction¡­ Ah, Hector, what the fuck were you even thinking¡­but it actually sounds good if I can get a the Justice Minister to sign some documents that let us go under the radar¡­ahh no let deal with this bullshit first.

    He opened the dossier and started reading all of the documents that Hector brought him.

    Meanwhile Hector was ready to leave the house, Bella suddenly grabbed his arm from the side.

    "Did you tell him?" She asked, staring into his eyes.

    "No. I still have it in my bag." He reached inside and pulled out a book. "I''m going to burn it. That''s the best decision for all of us."

 Chapter 81 81: The Book.

    Her grip tightened around Hector''s arm as she stared deep into his eyes.

    "I don''t like what you just said."

    "Bella, this book can cause a catastrophe, especially if James reads or his mother. So please, let me go and burn it as fast as possible."

    "We agreed that we would give it to him." She insisted.

    "No, we agreed that I would make the decision." Hector corrected her. "And I''ve decided not to show it to him."

    Bella''s eyes darkened with frustration, her fingers digging into Hector''s arm.

    "This isn''t just your decision. We both know what''s in that book. If you burn it, we''re burying the truth forever."

    "Some truths shouldn''t come to light, Bella. This? This will only bring pain, nothing else. Rafael died and with him this book too."

    "And what if he finds out later? What if someone else tells him?"

    "Then I''ll deal with it when that time comes. But right now, James has enough on his plate. If he sees this, it''ll break him, or worse."

    Bella hesitated. She knew he had a point, but something in her gut told her this was wrong. "I just¡­I don''t want to be the one lying to him."

    She let out of his arm as she stepped back Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "One more thing, Bella." Hector said, pausing at the doorway. "Don''t let your emotions toward James cloud your judgment. You''re his soldier first, then his girlfriend. Your job is to protect him."

    "You think I don''t know that already?" She snapped. "I''ve been by his side just as long as you have, Hector. Don''t act like I don''t understand what my role is."

    Hector shook his head as he adjusted his suit. "As long as me? No, no, no, Bella." He stepped closer. "You know nothing about James that saved me. Nothing."

    Bella refused to back down. "Don''t insult me, Hector. I''ve been here, fighting alongside him just like you."

    "Fighting? Sure. Standing beside him? Maybe. But don''t act like you know him the way I do. You don''t know what he went through before you showed up."

    "And you think I don''t see the weight he carries? That I don''t feel it every time he looks at me with that same damn exhaustion in his eyes?"

    "You see what he lets you see, Bella. You see the man he''s become, not the boy who crawled out of hell. Not the one who dragged me out with him."

    Bella took a step forward. "And you think that just because you were there first, that makes your judgment the only one that matters?"

    "It makes my loyalty the only one that matters." Hector snapped back."This book could ruin him. You think handing it over is the right thing to do, but you''re not thinking about what happens after he reads it."

    Bella took another step closer. "And you''re acting like you''re the only one who gets to decide what''s best for him."

    He stepped forward, closing the space between them. His face turned serious, his usual smirk gone. Slowly, he reached down and unbuttoned his suit, revealing the pistol holstered at his side.

    "I am Hector Bellini, the underboss of James Bellini. Please, do not fuck with me, Bella."

    Bella''s heart pounded, but she didn''t look away. "And you would hurt someone he loves?"

    Hector smiled. It wasn''t warm. It wasn''t friendly. It was chilling. "With pleasure, if it''s to defend him."

    Bella''s breath hitched slightly, and for the first time, she truly saw the monster that lurked beneath Hector''s charming smirk.

    "You really think that''s what''s best for him?"

    Hector nodded. "I know it is." He tucked the book back into his coat. "And if you were thinking clearly, you''d agree with me."

    "I don''t trust you, Hector."

    "Good. You shouldn''t. I only need James'' trust."

    "Why the fuck you two whispering in the doorway like kids?"

    A sudden voice interrupted them, and both Hector and Bella immediately turned toward the sound, trying to act like nothing had happened.

    But as they looked, they were taken aback.

    It was Ferucci.

    "What the fuck happened to you¡­?" Hector asked surprised by Ferucci look.

    "What? Do I look bad?" He spun around as if showing off.

    "You look like a goddamn playboy, Ferucci¡­ I thought you had descended into madness." Bella said as surprised as Hector.

    Ferucci was dressed in a tailored white suit, his favorite color, but that wasn''t the shocking part. His hairstyle had changed drastically. His usual rough, exhausted look was completely gone, replaced by smooth skin, as if he had erased every sign of stress. Even his dark eye bags were gone, clearly hidden under a makeup.

    Also his eyebrows were cut and shaped, and his teeth¡­

    Hector squinted. "Did you¡­whiten your teeth?"

    Ferucci grinned, flashing his white teeth. "In the past few weeks, I was very depressed, but I knew James would eventually call me. So, I booked an appointment for my teeth. Also got a nice facial treatment and a full hair makeover." He ran a hand through his freshly styled hair.

    Hector stared at him, then glanced at Bella, who looked just as dumbfounded.

    "Jesus Christ, Ferucci¡­"

    "What? Do I look good or not?" Ferucci grinned wider, almost blinding them with his unnaturally white teeth.

    Bella crossed her arms, still trying to process the sight in front of her. "I mean¡­ you''re not my type for several reasons, one being that you''re a full blown psychopath¡­but yeah, I''ll give it to you. You do look good."

    She was still stunned. The last thing she had heard about Ferucci was that he had spiraled completely, chopping up more and more people and living in a warehouse, not even bothering to shower.

    And now, here he was, dressed like a goddamn model, standing there with a fresh haircut, flawless skin.

    Hector shook his head.. "Unbelievable¡­you just pop back up looking like a rich playboy?"

    Ferucci smirked, adjusting his sleeve cuffs. "I won''t deny that I was¡­ in a dark place. But I couldn''t exactly show up looking like some deranged serial killer. So, I booked a few appointments. You know, self-care."

    Bella gave him a skeptical look. "Self-care? After butchering people?"

    "A man can have layers, Bella." He winked at her.

    Hector shook his head in disbelief. "You''re a damn lunatic."

    "And yet, here I am, still one of James''s most trusted men." He glanced between them. "But enough about me. What the hell were you two whispering about ?

    Bella and Hector tensed for a brief second, but Bella rolled her eyes. "None of your business."

    "Oh, so it was something interesting."

    "Just go. James is already waiting for you, maybe he is even angry that you did not show up even once." Bella said.

    Ferucci''s smirk faded instantly. His whole body tensed, and for the first time in a long time, he looked¡­ unsure.

    Bella and Hector watched him, waiting.

    Without another word, he turned and walked toward the stairs. His steps were slower than usual, like the weight of guilt was pressing down on him with every step.

    Hector and Bella exchanged a look as Ferucci disappeared up the stairs.

    "You think James will fuck him up?" Bella asked, her arms still crossed.

    "James doesn''t yell when he''s angry. He gets quiet. That''s worse."

    Bella nodded. She knew that all too well.

    Upstairs, Ferucci reached the office door, but he didn''t open it right away. He stood there, staring at the handle, his breathing steady but his mind racing. He had fucked up, badly. He should have been there, at James''s side, when everything was happening. Instead, he had drowned himself in his own madness.

    He took a deep breath and finally knocked.

    "Come in."

    James''s voice was calm. Too calm.

    Ferucci pushed open the door and stepped inside. James was seated at his desk, a folder open in front of him. He didn''t even look up right away.

    "James¡­."

    He didn''t say anything, just stared.

    Ferucci had been stabbed before. Shot at. Tortured. But nothing had ever felt as brutal as this silence.

    What the actually fuck is this¡­.no way he is the Ferucci I know¡­

 Chapter 82 82: Dramatic Effect.

    Both of them had their own reasons for not speaking.

    Ferucci was scared because James didn''t say anything, he just stared at him. Meanwhile, James was speechless because of how Ferucci looked.

    This psychopath motherfucker looks better than me¡­

    "James?" Ferucci said his name, his gaze fixed on the ground as he stepped closer.

    "Uh¡­ sit down." James pointed at the chair.

    As Ferucci sat down, James became even more flabbergasted. Ferucci looked at him with a faint smile, his white teeth gleaming slightly. It was kind of embarrassing.

    "...So where were you¡­?" He shifted uncomfortably as Ferucci continued to stare at him with the same expression.

    "I am terribly sorry for my actions, James¡­" His smile faded as he looked down. "I abandoned you when you needed me the most. I was nowhere near you when you were at your lowest¡­"

    Then after saying it he immediately pulled out a knife and placed his left hand on the desk.

    "Please forgive me."

    He pressed the knife down on his pinky finger, but¡ª

    "Fuck are you doing?!" James shouted, moving fast. He grabbed Ferucci''s right hand and knocked the knife.

    "I failed you, James¡­" His voice was quiet. "I wasn''t there when you needed me. I left you alone when I should have stood by your side. And now¡­ what am I, really?" His fingers trembled slightly. "A useless man trying to return as if nothing happened."

    "And you think cutting off your damn finger fixes that?"

    Ferucci let out a chuckle, shaking his head. "No¡­ but at least it would have been something." He looked up at James. "I trust you, James. I respect you more than anything. But what''s the point if I can''t even prove that to you?"

    "You''re a real idiot, you know that?" He leaned forward. "If you really respect me, then stop this bullshit. I don''t need you to prove anything by hurting yourself. I need you to be here. To stand with me."

    Ferucci stared at him"¡­You''d still have me?".

    "You were always here, idiot. You just took the long way back."

    Ferucci looked down at his hands.

    "Fuck¡­ to be honest, I almost pissed myself, cutting down my own finger¡­kinda scary."

    "Then why the fuck did you try it in the first place?"

    Ferucci leaned back in his chair, stretching his fingers as if confirming they were all still there. "Dramatic effect? I mean, if I walked in here and just said ''Sorry, James,'' would that have been enough?"

    "Yeah. It would''ve been."

    "Oh¡­ then forget about it. Sorry, James." He said it as if, just moments ago, he hadn''t been ready to cut off his own finger.

    This guy is more than a maniac¡­ S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As he thought that, he picked up the knife from the table. The weight was perfect, balanced.

    It was a knife James had never seen before.

    "It''s a Damascus knife." Ferucci said, as he pulled out another one. "Beautiful, isn''t it?"

    James ran his thumb along the flat of the blade. "Yeah¡­it''s pretty.''

    The craftsmanship was undeniable. "But why do you need two?"

    Ferucci spun the second knife between his fingers. "When I was a butcher, I always carried two. One for precise cuts¡­and one for the organs, heart, lungs, kidneys, things like that."

    James froze mid motion, his fingers going still against the blade. He slowly placed the knife back on the desk.

    For a brief moment, he looked at his own hands.

    He almost wanted to vomit.

    "Are you okay?"

    James exhaled, shaking off the feeling. "Yeah¡­anyway, tell me what happened with Takoi."

    Ferucci''s expression shifted instantly. His smile stretched wide. He even blushed slightly as he carefully placed the knife back in its sheath.

    "Should I tell you all the details?"

    Why am I even asking? There''s already a report¡­

    "Just the necessary ones." He said, already regretting this conversation.

    For Ferucci, "necessary" meant every detail of his work on Takoi.

    He straightened himself, adjusted his suit, and began speaking.

    "I spied on him for a while and noticed his only security detail was two guys and a car. So, one night, when he was leaving a restaurant, I just walked up, shot the two guys, and pulled him out of the car." He gestured how he did it. "Of course, he fought back, but I knocked him out, dragged his ass to my car, and stuffed him in the trunk."

    "And nobody saw it?"

    "Oh, some people saw, but what could they do? Nothing."

    James sighed. "Alright, continue."

    Ferucci nodded. "Then I went and had a hamburger at¡ª"

    "Only the important parts."

    "Right, sorry." He cleared his throat. "So, when I was full, I headed to the warehouse. But he was in the trunk for a bit too long, so I had to waterboard him to wake him up. After that, I injected some good stuff into him and got to work." His grin widened. "I picked a song, turned up the volume, and started the boogie."

    Boogie¡­this man¡­

    "His skin was kinda dried out, so I put some lotion on him, you know, to make him look nice. Then I started skin¡ª"

    "Skip that part."

    Ferucci sighed, looking genuinely disappointed, as if he had really wanted to share that part.

    "Fine. Anyway, he died somewhere in the middle of it, but I was happy to know he felt it for at least ten minutes. He was awake long enough to scream, so loud that I actually took out my earbuds to enjoy it." He chuckled..

    James remained silent, staring at him.

    "So, after that." Ferucci continued, dragging out the words dramatically, "I chopped him up, starting with his head. And well¡­ that''s it. I shipped his remains to different companies that supported him."

    "And his head?"

    "Oh, the best part." Ferucci''s grin widened. "I actually did my work very well on his head. I packaged it nicely and shipped it to Carter, along with a gift card to that hamburger place I went to. You know, as a little bonus." He leaned back, chuckling as he slapped his knee."

    "And his organs?"

    Ferucci shrugged, as if it were nothing. "Tossed them to the street dogs."

    He''s telling it like a fairytale to kids¡­ He has no morals, but at least he''s on my side¡­

    James exhaled, trying to process everything. "After that, what else did you do? Bella said you were butchering people."

    Ferucci waved a hand dismissively. "Oh, just some fucking street thugs who thought they could play around in our territory. But nothing much."

    James narrowed his eyes. "Define ''nothing much.''"

    "Just a little lesson. A few missing fingers, some¡­ redecorating of their bodies, you know¡­art." He chuckled. "But don''t worry,I didn''t waste too much time on them. Just enough to make sure no one else gets any bright ideas."

    "Ferucci¡­"

    "Yes?" he asked, almost too cheerfully.

    James sighed. "Never mind. Just keep things from getting messy."

    "Messy is a matter of perspective, James."

    "Yeah¡­ but tell me, do you have a girlfriend or something?"

    Ferucci hesitated for a second. "Not really¡­"

    The way he said it was kinda sus¡­

    "Are you into men? I don''t judge."

    "Hell nah!" Ferucci laughed, shaking his head. "I like women, but, you know¡­I kinda find it hard to talk to them. It''s scary. What if they say no?"

    You fucking butcher people, and you''re scared of rejection?

    "What about prostitutes?" James asked.

    "They''re filthy." Then, he tilted his head. "Why are you asking me this?"

    James exhaled. "If you have too much stress and pressure, you need to relieve it somehow."

    "Killing relieves it just fine." He said it fast.

    Of course it does to you..

    "Then why do you look like this?" His tone wasn''t mocking, he genuinely wanted to hear the answer.

    "Like this?" Ferucci glanced down at himself, as if trying to figure out what James meant. "Do I look bad?"

    "No, you actually look good." James admitted, leaning back. "It''s just surprising because you literally glowed up."

    Ferucci blinked. "James¡­are you saying I''m handsome?"

    "I''m saying you don''t look like a half dead psycho anymore."

    "I''ll take that as a compliment. But seriously, you''re right¡­I guess I do feel different."

    James raised a brow. "Different how?"

    Ferucci hesitated for a moment, his fingers drumming against the desk. "Maybe it''s because I''ve been¡­ thinking more."

    "Thinking?"

    "Yeah. About life, about¡­ shit. About what I''m doing, where I am." His voice dropped slightly. "I always thought I''d die young, you know? I just realized¡­ how much you changed my life. So I thought¡­ I needed to start looking like a real Bellini. Somebody who turns heads, just like you."

    "Just be careful. You can''t be more handsome than me."

    "Wouldn''t dream of it." He laughed "But can''t lie, I''ve been getting some looks lately."

    "Yeah, yeah. Just don''t let it go to your head."

    "Too late for that." Then, his expression turned a bit more serious. "But really, I mean it. You gave me purpose."

    "Then don''t waste it doing dumb shit like cutting your fingers off, but anyway, you''ll have another important job soon. Silas fucked with us."

    "Oh?" He leaned forward slightly, his fingers tapping against the desk. "That''s bold of him. Did he forget whose city this is?"

    "Apparently, he needs a reminder, but we wait until he responds."

    "Interesting.I''ll wait. But when the time comes, I''ll make sure he begs to regret it."

    But Silas was already regretting it.

 Chapter 83 83: A Sonéˆ¥æªš Betrayal

    "Where is my son?" Silas asked as he crushed his cigarette into the ashtray, which was already full.

    He had smoked an entire pack after hearing the news of what his son had done.

    "He''s on his way here." Laszlo the underboss of the family said.

    Silas didn''t respond immediately. He simply closed his eyes, trying to relax, but his mind was already running through the possible scenarios of what would happen next.

    "I think James is mad..."

    "Mad?" Silas looked up at him. "I''ve said it a hundred fucking times, we stay still, we don''t do anything." He got up from his seat. "And my fucking idiot son stole from him, when his brother just died?!" He shouted, slamming his fist into the table.

    Laszlo remained silent, more concerned about Silas''s health. His watch, which monitored his heart rate, was beeping rapidly.

    "This shit too." Silas muttered, turning it off. "I already half in the coffin, and my son just fucking threw dirt on me."

    He pulled some kind of medication from his pocket, swallowing it. His hand trembled slightly as he put the bottle away. "What about our alliance?"

    Laszlo lowered his gaze to the ground, hesitation written all over his face.

    "Say it. You don''t need to hold back, you''ve been with me for years."

    "When I told Damien Montoya, he laughed and said, ''If James comes, I will kneel before him.'' And Dante Castillo¡­" He hesitated before continuing, "Dante panicked. He told me, ''Put a leash on Silas son or put him down before he burns your family to the ground.''"

    Silas closed his eyes for a moment, taking in the weight of those words.

    "So that''s it, then. Even they won''t stand with us against James."

    Laszlo didn''t respond. There was nothing to say.

    Silas let out a bitter chuckle. "My own son just made us untouchable, not because they fear us, but because they don''t want to be anywhere near us when James comes.."

    He leaned back in his chair, staring at the ceiling as if he could see something beyond the plaster and wood.

    "You know, Laszlo¡­ I wasn''t always like this." He said. "Once, I was just some dumb kid running errands for my old man. Cleaning blood off the floor, carrying messages, making myself useful. Back then, you had to earn your place.."

    "Hard to imagine you as some errand boy." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yeah, well, I had no choice. My father wasn''t exactly a patient man. He had this way of looking at you, like you were already a disappointment, even before you opened your mouth." He exhaled sharply. "One time, I fucked up an exchange. Brought the wrong amount of cash.My old man found out, and you know what he did?"

    Laszlo shook his head.

    "He made me strip down to my underwear and walk six blocks back home like that. Said if I wanted to act like an idiot, I might as well look the part." Silas chuckled bitterly. "I was thirteen, humiliated as hell, but I learned my lesson."

    Laszlo sighed. "Old school discipline, huh?"

    "Old-school?" Silas smirked. "That''s just what they called abuse before we had a fancy word for it." He leaned forward, resting his arms on the table. "But you know the funny part? I still tried to make him proud. No matter how many times he knocked me down, I kept trying. Because back then, your family name meant something. It was everything."

    Laszlo nodded slowly. "Yeah¡­ people had loyalty back then."

    "Loyalty?" He shook his head. "Loyalty was just fear dressed up in a nice suit. The moment you showed weakness, they turned on you." He grabbed another cigarette, but instead of lighting it, he just rolled it between his fingers. "I had friends, brothers, men I trusted with my life. Half of them are dead, the other half in prison."

    Laszlo stayed silent.

    Silas sighed. "Have you ever thought about that, Laszlo? How many people you called ''brother'' who ended up turning on you?"

    "More times than I care to admit."

    "And now my own fucking son my blood fucks up everything I''ve built." He let out a bitter laugh, shaking his head. "Decades, Laszlo. Decades of making the right moves, keeping the right people close, knowing when to fight and when to back down."

    Laszlo watched him carefully, unsure if he should speak. Silas was a man who had seen everything, survived everything, but this, this was different.

    Silas leaned forward, tapping the cigarette against the table. "You know, I didn''t hand this life to him. I made sure he had choices. I didn''t force him into this world like my father did to me. But no¡­he wanted in. He wanted power, money, and respect. Thought it''d come easy because he had my name." He exhaled sharply. "But respect isn''t fucking inherited. You earn it, same way you earn fear, through blood and sweat."

    Laszlo hesitated before speaking. "Maybe he thought he could prove himself. Maybe he thought taking risks would make him¡ª"

    Silas slammed his fist against the table. "That''s the problem! He acted like some reckless street punk instead of a man who understands the rules!" His breath was heavy, his fingers tightening into a fist. "He didn''t just put himself in danger,he put me, the family, everything I built on the fucking line."

    Laszlo stayed quiet, because it was the truth.

    "You know what''s worse? I ain''t even mad that he made a mistake. We''ve all made mistakes. But this wasn''t just stupidity,it was selfishness." His eyes darkened. "And selfishness gets people killed."

    Laszlo sighed, running a hand through his hair. "So what now?"

    Silas didn''t answer right away. He just sat there, staring at the cigarette in his hand like he was debating whether to light it or crush it.

    "Now? Now, I decide whether to save my son or¡ª

    A sharp knock echoed through the room.

    "Open it."

    Laszlo pulled the door open.

    There he was.

    Aubrey, stepped in with a grin, not even a flicker of regret. No, he was proud of himself.

    "What''s with the serious faces? Don''t look at me like that." He said, waving a hand at Laszlo as he stepped inside. Then, with a cocky smirk, he turned to Silas. "What''s up, Dad?"

    The watch spoke instead beeping again.

    Aubrey gestured at it. "You don''t wanna turn that off?"

    Silas said nothing.

    Meanwhile, Laszlo stepped behind Aubrey, moving just enough for him to finally realize something was off.

    Silas reached over and turned off the watch once again. Then, in the quietest voice Aubrey had ever heard from him, he spoke.

    "What did you do, son?"

    "Come on, you should be proud. I took an opportunity and made something out of it." He spread his arms, like he expected applause. "One hour, and I made millions."

    "And what, exactly, did you sell?"

    Aubrey waved a hand. "Just a shipment."

    Laszlo''s entire body went stiff.

    "What shipments, Aubrey?"

    "One of Jamas Bellini''s shipments."

    "You didn''t just steal from him, did you?" Laszlo''s voice came from behind him.

    Aubrey hesitated.

    Silas leaned forward. "What did you do?"

    "The guys didn''t want to hand it over, so¡­" His smirk returned. "I made sure they did."

    "You are a disgrace." Silas said.

    Aubrey went silent, then shook his head and laughed.

    "You are the disgrace father¡­grandpa built all of this and you are fucking scared of a guy in his twenties! Why the fuck are we acting like he''s the man, the myth, the legend?" He looked at his father. "You''ve been in this world for decades, and you''re fucking pissing yourself over a college dropout?"

    Laszlo wanted to move or say something but Silas held his hand up, looking straight into Aubrey''s eyes.

    "A college dropout¡­" He repeated. "In one year, that ''punk'' killed more people than I have in sixty fucking years."

    Aubrey stiffened.

    "And you? You think you can just take from him? Just walk away after killing his men?" His voice dropped lower. "Do you even know who bows to him?"

    Laszlo''s fingers twitched behind Aubrey, but he didn''t say a word.

    "Augustus Lucian knelt before him." Silas''s voice rose, his hand slamming into the table."That fucking madman knelt before James!" His watch beeped again, but he ignored it."My own fucking son, just threw everything I built into the fire."

    Aubrey opened his mouth, but Silas cut him off.

    "There''s no apologizing, Aubrey. No fixing this. No deal, no plea, no mercy." His jaw clenched. "Because James Bellini doesn''t forgive!"

    "He''s just a fucking nobody! Why the fuck can''t you realize it?!" Aubrey shouted. "Augustus Lucian is dead! He died in a fucking prison! His name means nothing anymore!"

    Silas exhaled slowly, but Aubrey kept going.

    "And that bullshit about him kneeling? No one even knows if it''s true! And even if it is, he''s twenty four or how the fuck old is he!".

    He stepped closer to the table, hands flat against it.

    "Damien Montoya and Castillo are with us!" He continued. "We can crush him! We can show him who we are! Who really rules this country!"

    The room fell into a heavy silence.

    Then, Silas laughed.

    A real, genuine laugh.

 Chapter 84 84: Just Another Mistake

    "Oh, Aubrey¡­" Silas sighed, shaking his head. "You really don''t get it, do you?"

    "Get what? That you''re scared of some kid? That you''re willing to bend over and let him take whatever he wants?" His voice was filled with frustration.

    Silas tilted his head, studying his son like he was looking at a lost cause.

    "Aubrey¡­.Do you think I survived sixty years in this life by being afraid? No. I survived because I knew when to act¡­ and when to sit the fuck down."

    "You''re acting like he''s untouchable, We have Montoya. We have Castillo. We can end this before it even begins."

    Silas chuckled again.

    "You think Montoya and Castillo are with us?" His voice dropped lower. "You think they''ll fight for you?"

    Aubrey narrowed his eyes. "What?

    "I''m saying that if James Bellini walks through that door. "He pointed at it. "They''ll be kneeling right beside you."

    "That''s bullshit."

    Laszlo, who had been silent until now, finally spoke.

    "It''s not." He said. "Montoya called me this morning."

    Aubrey turned to him, meeting his gaze.

    "He told me if James comes... he''ll kneel."

    He started laughing while pointing at Laszlo then turning back and at his father. "You''re both fucking insane. Do you hear yourselves? Montoya, Castillo, all these old fucks, they''re scared? You see a guy get lucky a few times, and suddenly, he''s untouchable."

    "Lucky?" He looked up at his son, really looked at him, and for the first time, Aubrey felt something close to discomfort under his father''s gaze.

    "Tell me." Silas said, his voice low, steady. "Did luck make it so that no one who''s gone against him is still breathing?"

    Aubrey hesitated. "There are plenty of guys still¡ª"

    "Names." Silas cut him off slamming the table with his palm. "Go ahead! Give me one name of someone who went against James and walked away untouched. One name of a man who stole from him and lived."

    The silence was louder than any argument could have been.

    "You can''t, can you?"

    "So what?" He stepped closer. "That doesn''t mean we can''t be the first. We have the resources. The men. We just have to stop acting like he''s a fucking¡ª"

    "You don''t get it and that''s why you''ve already lost." Silas cut him off.

    "Lost?"

    Silas leaned back in his chair. "Aubrey¡­" He gestured vaguely at the room. "This right here? This is your funeral."

    "What?" Aubrey staggered back. His father didn''t move, didn''t blink, just stared at him.

    Then spoke.

    "Laszlo."

    Before Aubrey could react, Laszlo locked his arm around his neck from behind.

    "Let me¡ª" His words cut off in a strangled gasp as Laszlo''s hold tightened, crushing the air from his lungs.

    Silas rose slowly from his chair.

    Aubrey thrashed, his heels scraping against the floor, his hands scrambling for a grip on Laszlo, on anything, but his strength was fading. The room swayed, the edges of his vision darkening.

    Silas stepped closer to his struggling son. He reached out his fingers touching Aubrey''s face.

    "My son¡­" He whispered. His hand trembled slightly as he traced his face.

    Aubrey''s vision blurred. His father was still watching.

    Not with anger.

    Not with hatred.

    With something far, far worse.

    Pity.

    His fingers, once clawing desperately at Laszlo''s arm, now barely twitched. The roaring in his ears drowned out everything, and yet, through the haze of his failing consciousness, he still heard his father''s voice.

    "I truly hoped you would be different."

    His vision flickered, darkness creeping in at the edges, but before he slipped away completely, Silas leaned in.

    "But in the end¡­" Silas whispered, brushing a hand through his son''s hair as if in farewell, "you were always destined to lose."

    A single tear slipped down Aubrey''s cheek, not from sadness, not from regret, but from something far more devastating.

    The realization that no matter how hard he had fought.

    It had never mattered.

    "D..ad¡­"

    Laszlo''s grip loosened just enough for Aubrey''s voice to come through clearly.

    "I just¡­ wanted to¡­. make you proud."

    Silas stilled.

    For the first time he hesitated. Something flickered in his eyes¡­.something that didn''t belong.

    Aubrey forced himself to look at his father, his eyes pleading, desperate, not for mercy, not for survival, but for something else. Recognition. Understanding. Love.

    "I tried¡­" Aubrey choked, his breath hitching. " I wanted to be strong¡­ I wanted to be someone you could be proud of."

    Silas sighed, long and slow, as if burdened by something unseen

    "Aubrey¡­" He whispered. "You were never meant to be me."

    "Then what was¡­. I supposed to be?"

    Silas tilted his head, his gaze distant. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You were supposed to understand." His voice was quiet, almost sorrowful. "But you never did."

    Aubrey''s lips trembled. The fight in his body faded.

    His father had already decided.

    "I did it all for you¡­." He whispered one last time.

    Silas let out another slow breath, his fingers lingering against his son''s cheek. And then, barely above a whisper¡ª

    "I know."

    Aubrey thought, for just a second, that he saw something in his father''s eyes. Regret? Grief?

    "Let him go."

    Laszlo hesitated, but only for a second.

    Air.

    A sharp, searing breath flooded his lungs as he crumpled to the cold, hard floor. His body convulsed, instinct taking over as he gasped, coughed.

    His throat burned, every inhale painful

    Aubrey tried to push himself up, but his arms buckled, sending him collapsing once more.

    "You''re still breathing." His father''s voice was emotionless. "Good."

    "What was this¡­?" He coughed. "You wanted me to prove myself? To be worthy?"

    "No." He said simply. "I wanted you to realize that you never were."

    "Ahh¡­" He finally managed to stand up, grabbing his throat and with his other hand he gestured around like his father earlier. "This isn''t¡­my funeral."

    He lifted his head, his eyes locking onto his father.

    "It''s yours."

    "Never come back, son."

    Aubrey stumbled out of the room, his legs weak, but he didn''t stop. He didn''t look back.

    The doors slammed shut behind him.

    Silas remained still, staring at the spot where his son had stood just moments ago.

    "Was it a bad decision?"

    Laszlo didn''t hesitate. "It was the best decision you could have made. "You sent him away, so you won''t have to see what the Bellinis do to him. The question is what we do next."

    "We wait. To see if my son survives¡­ or if they come after me."

    "And if they do come?"

    "Then," Silas continued, "I dress up in an expensive suit, die in peace, knowing that I lived to be sixty."

    "That''s it? That''s your plan?"

    "What more is there? I''ve outlived most men in our world. Sixty is a miracle, don''t you think?"

    "We both know they knew it was Aubrey¡­ They''re going to find him and kill him, Silas. The question is, what happens after that? Do we¡ª"

    Silas cut him off. "I know. That''s why I sent him away¡­ to buy some time. Maybe he''ll get out, maybe he''ll flee the country. But when he dies, we do nothing."

    "Nothing?"

    "This isn''t the same era as it was back then. We don''t make a move."

    "You''re just going to let them bury your son?"

    As he sat back at his chair he remained silent then looked up at Laszlo.

    "I had four brothers. Four. And all of them died¡­.killed by my father. He killed them because they fucked up." Silas continued. "Because in his eyes, failure wasn''t an option. I was the only one who made it out. The only one who learned. That''s why I said family meant something different back then. It wasn''t about love. It wasn''t about bonds. It was about survival, family meant everything."

    Laszlo stayed silent.

    "Aubrey did it knowing very well what would happen next. And if he dies¡­ he dies knowing he made his choice."

    "And that''s it? Just another dead son?"

    "No, Laszlo. Just another mistake."

 Chapter 85 85: The Meeting.

    "Do you need one?"

    Hector held out a gun to James as he was getting ready.

    "Yeah, but let''s hope there''s not going to be a shootout." He grabbed it from him and tucked it into his belt.

    "If he brings a whole squad with him, we dip as fast as we arrived." Hector smirked, opening the door for James.

    James adjusted his black suit, then stepped out of the room.

    As he walked down the staircase toward the door, his mother was there, watching him with worry in her eyes.

    "Do you really need to go?" She gently touched his face.

    "It''s just a meeting, Mom. Nothing more." He hugged her before stepping away, but before he could leave, Charlotte came running, grabbing his suit and pulling on it.

    James turned back and saw tears in her eyes.

    "Charlotte?"

    "Come back!" She hugged him tightly.

    James stayed still for a moment, reflecting on how his life had changed in an instant, more brutal, more bloodied¡­but more importantly, he now had one more reason to live.

    This cute child saw him as everything.

    "I''m coming back, don''t worry¡ª"

    Charlotte''s stomach suddenly bubbled.

    James laughed. "You need to eat real food, not just cookies..." He patted her head, and she smiled.

    "Be careful, James." His mother said, giving him one last hug.

    He finally stepped outside, where a row of cars waited for him.

    Like before, the limousine was in the middle, surrounded by SUVs. But this time, there were more than ever before, and the guards were fully equipped, not for an escort, but for war.

    As James made his way to the limousine, Bella and Ferucci approached him from the side.

    "You look fine, James." Ferucci said, eyeing him up and down. "Looks like you''re heading to a date, not a meeting." He grinned, but Bella wasn''t happy about it.

    "Shut up." She hit him.

    "Don''t hurt me, I''m just telling the truth." He said with a smirk. "But anyway, can I kill him if he does something dumb? I sharpened my knife to make cleaner cuts." He flashed the blade at them with a grin.

    "He''s not going to do anything dumb." Hector said, stepping forward. "The meeting is in a warehouse, and we''ve secured the entire perimeter. If he tries anything, he''s dead in a second."

    With that, Hector pulled the car door open, waiting for James to step inside.

    "Let''s go guys." James said as he sat in the car, though he was nervous as hell.

    His thoughts drifted to his mother and Charlotte.

    If this whole thing was a setup to lure him away from the house, then the guards left behind would only be able to hold out for so long¡­maybe an hour if a fight broke out.

    His second thought was about whether this was just a setup for him personally. Even though the letter Benjamin sent him was about how he admires him, the possibility of a trap was still there.

    Maybe ordering a hit on Carter was too much... he''s still a fucking Vice President, after all.

    "Are you good, James?" Hector asked, noticing he was deep in thought.

    "Yeah¡­ just a lot has happened. I feel overwhelmed."

    "You don''t need to be." Hector said with a small smile. "We''re here for you. And if anything happens, we die for you. But you already know that."

    James looked at him. And to be honest, he could feel it¡­this wasn''t just loyalty. They would sacrifice their lives for him. It was more than respect.

    It was family.

    He didn''t answer, and they sat in silence for a while, until James remembered something.

    "One time, I went to talk to Rafael, and he was writing something, a book or a diary." He said, turning to Hector. "The guys who moved our stuff¡­ they didn''t find it? Because it wasn''t in the boxes."

    "Book?" Hector asked, but he was already panicking. His left hand started to twitch, so he quickly shoved it into his pocket.

    "Yeah¡­" James said, turning to look out the window. "He was writing some kind of book. I wanted to read it¡­ even if he didn''t finish it."

    "Didn''t know he was writing something." Hector said while forced himself to keep it casual. Keep it under control.

    "I mean, we packed up everything we could find." He added, shifting slightly in his seat. "Maybe it''s mixed in somewhere. You sure he didn''t keep it in some weird spot?"

    James still didn''t look at him. "No. It was on his desk."

    Hector felt his fingers twitch again. He clenched them into a fist inside his pocket.

    "I never thought he would write something."

    "I was really surprised by it." He smiled as he finally looked at Hector but it fainted as he remembered a detail of it. "I asked him what it is about, like the story you know."

    "Yeah?" Hector''s hand started shaking even more.

    "And he said it about a man who doesn''t realize how much he''s lost."

    "That''s¡­ deep. Sounds like Rafael was trying to be all philosophical."

    "Yeah. He wasn''t really the type, was he?"

    "I mean, maybe it was just some dramatic thing he was working on. You know how people write random thoughts down¡­could''ve been nothing. Unless you think he was talking about someone specific?"

    James tilted his head slightly, still watching him. "Maybe¡­about me."

    "Come on, Rafael wouldn''t write something like that about you. He looked up to you."

    James didn''t react right away. His gaze stayed locked onto Hector. "Did he?"

    Hector''s mind scrambled for a way out of this.

    "Of course he did. I mean, yeah, you guys had your differences, but he was your brother, James. He wouldn''t¡­" Hector trailed off, realizing he was talking too much.

    James hummed, tapping his fingers on his knee. "Still¡­I wonder what he could wrote."

    "Well, like I said, we packed everything." Hector continued quickly. "Maybe it got mixed up in the move. I can have the guys check again if you want."

    James looked at him for a moment longer, then turned his gaze to the window. "Forget it."

    "O-Okay."

    You''re so bad at lying, Hector. Your hand''s twitching and you hesitated multiple times.

    What was in the book that made you lie straight to my face?

    If it was just Rafael''s some kind of fantasy book, Hector wouldn''t care.

    But he didn''t.

    Instead, he panicked.

    Whatever was in that book was something he didn''t want me to see.

    James didn''t need to push further. Not yet. Hector had already told him everything, he chose to lie, which was enough to let James know something was in that book that needed to hide from him.

    After a long drive in silence, they finally arrived at the warehouse, which, like the others, was a run down one.

    As James stepped out of the car, the chilly night air pulled him from his thoughts.

    But as he looked around, the nervousness crept back in. The guards were already in position, ready for anything that could happen.

    "Sir." One of the guards approached from the warehouse. "He''s already here."

    Hector looked surprised. "He''s here?"

    "Yeah." The man nodded. "He said he didn''t want to be late, so he came 30 minutes early."

    James and Hector looked at each other.

    "The meeting is at 8, and now it''s 7:30, which means he''s been sitting here since 7¡­" James said.

    "He really didn''t want to be late¡­" Hector laughed as he closed the car door behind James.

    "At least we can finish early¡­ Let''s go."

    Ferucci and Bella went ahead of James with the guards.

    Inside, Benjamin was already standing, waiting for James.

    As soon as he saw him walk in, his face practically lit up. He couldn''t help himself, his smile stretched wide as James made his way toward him.

    "Nice to meet you." Benjamin extended his hand, smiling straight at James. "I''m Benjamin Hayes."

    "Nice to meet you, Benjamin." James shook his hand and immediately noticed how sweaty Benjamin''s hand was.

    More importantly, Benjamin still hadn''t let go.

    James looked up again, and Benjamin''s eyes were gleaming.

    What the fuck¡­ don''t tell me he''s into me¡­

    "Should we sit down?"

    "Oh yes, please, after you." Benjamin gestured toward the table, which was set up like in a restaurant.

    As they sat down, Hector and the others stood in the back, watching Benjamin every move.

    But he did nothing, just sat there in silence.

    "I read the letters you sent, and I found them¡­ interesting. But more than that, I was confused. I never thought an NSBI director would use such kind words when talking about me."

    "I''m not like the others. I know my place and how to act."

    "Well then, can I ask why this meeting was necessary?"

    Benjamin straightened himself and reached into his pocket, which wasn''t the best idea.

    Hector immediately drew his gun, along with the others, but they lowered them just as quickly when they saw a ring in Benjamin''s hand.

    "I would like to offer you this ring as a sign of my loyalty to the Bellini family."

    --------------------------------

    Please read the author''s note. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 86: The Shadowéˆ¥æªš Throne.

    Benjamin held out the ring toward James. His eyes held nothing but seriousness, the smile was gone.

    This has gotta be a trap. How the fuck did he come up with an idea like this?

    James¡¯s thoughts swirled between the possible outcomes, accepting Benjamin¡¯s loyalty and the problems that would come with it.

    It wasn¡¯t just a problem for him but for the others as well.

    He had loyal men, and how would they react if he accepted a federal agent so lightly into his family?

    It would make him look like a snitch, or worse, that he had made a deal to save his own ass.

    James¡¯s hand twitched at his side. All the movies, all the documentaries he had watched, every single one of them ended the same way.

    If they accepted a deal like this, they all died.

    "How interesting." James grabbed the ring from Benjamin, who watched him carefully.

    It was a gold signet ring, a beautifully crafted one.

    In the middle, there was a capital B with leaves around it, but the most eye catching detail was the black stones embedded around the ring.

    "Do you like it?" Benjamin asked, leaning forward slightly.

    "What are these black stones?" James asked, his face still stiff. He didn¡¯t smile, nor did he give any hint of what he felt.

    "Oh, they¡¯re natural black diamonds. Very rare and valuable. The whole ring is 24 karat gold. I designed it myself." Benjamin sounded genuinely proud, as if he had accomplished something great.

    No way they¡¯d go this far just to get me¡­ A handcrafted ring with my initial on it? It screams that something big is about to happen if I accept it.

    "What do you say, James? Or should I refer to you as Mr. Bellini?" Benjamin smiled again.

    "No, James is enough for me." He spun the ring in his hands, inspecting it. "But why would I accept it, knowing full well that you¡¯re the head director of our country¡¯s national security? It¡¯s kinda a crazy idea, don¡¯t you think?" He looked at him before placing the ring down on the table.

    Benjamin said nothing back. For a moment, he stayed still before slowly standing up and taking off his suit.

    Hector and the others watched him carefully, but as he removed his jacket, there was no weapon on him.

    Slowly, Benjamin unbuttoned his shirt, revealing his upper body.

    James¡¯s eyes wavered slightly as he took in Benjamin¡¯s scar riddled body. Bullet wounds, stab wounds, and what appeared to be burn scars covered his upper torso.

    Without saying anything, Benjamin buttoned his shirt back up and sat down.

    "I¡¯m sorry if I took away your appetite, but these wounds on my body¡­ they are the reason I became who I am today."

    James leaned back, tapping his fingers on the table. "Explain it."

    "I am against the government and its entire structure. That¡¯s why I pursued a career where I could cause change. But alone, I am nobody. That¡¯s why I offer you my loyalty, to do something greater for the people." His eyes never left James.

    "Against the government?" James narrowed his gaze. "That¡¯s not something you usually hear from someone at your level. If you could enlighten me, I¡¯d appreciate it."

    "It¡¯s a long story, but¡ª"

    "We have all the time in the world, you and me. So please, go ahead." James wasn¡¯t asking. He was ordering him to continue.

    "I¡¯m 53 years old, but I¡¯ve done my best, I have multiple degrees, served in the military, and was part of a special task force called ¡¯Goblin.¡¯ But my story begins when I was a kid.

    Our country has more than 50 million people living in it, and every day, people die in the countryside from hunger. Men, women, children. But in the capital, we pretend everything is fine. Our government has no intention of doing what it should. Instead, they waste money on dumb shit.

    When I was 15, a disease broke out in my village. Eight thousand people were affected by an illness that only needed one injection to cure." His eyes grew teary.

    "What happened?" James asked.

    "Instead of giving the injection, they slaughtered half the village and threw them into a mass grave, saying there was no possibility of survival. They didn¡¯t knock, didn¡¯t warn us, they just came through the door and shot everyone they saw. My family died. I was shot, too.

    Halfway through, they realized there were too many bodies to throw into the grave, so they started burning them instead. I was shot twice, and they set our house on fire. That¡¯s where I got my burn wounds."

    "I¡¯ve never heard or read about a story like this. And if you were 15¡­ that means it was more than three decades ago, during a time when democracy had already been established."

    Benjamin laughed at James¡¯s words. "Democracy in our country is just a fancy way of saying dictatorship. Think about it. What are the chances that our current president¡¯s classmates became high-ranking ministers? What are the chances that the richest man in the country is our president¡¯s uncle? What are the chances that after the Country¡¯s Union gave our government 15 billion dollars for healthcare and infrastructure, the president suddenly started building his own mansion and bought a private jet?"

    Benjamin shook his head, letting his words settle in James¡¯s mind.

    "I know time has passed since I was 15, but what angers me the most¡­" His hand curled into a tight fist. "That same motherfucker who ordered the killings is still in a position of power within the government. He can barely walk or talk, yet he still sits there like nothing happened decades ago, like he didn¡¯t kill my family and half my village.

    He did it because the injection cost 43 thousands per dose. And instead of saving lives, he and his friends stuffed the money into their pockets. One hundred seventy-two million dollars meant more to him than four thousand lives¡­children¡¯s lives."

    James felt his anger rise as well. He had never heard this story before, or more importantly, the truth had never been revealed.

    "There are 23 states. We have mountains, fertile land that could feed the people, yet we¡¯re doing nothing with it in the 21st century. They only pour money into the big cities, where the rich live, where the industries are, the same industries that don¡¯t even pay minimum wage. And don¡¯t even get me started on the military. The amount of money they spend could save every life in this country. Isn¡¯t that funny?

    We border countries we call allies, yet we waste it on building a military for nothing."

    "You want to fight corruption with corruption?" James asked.

    Benjamin leaned back, taking a long breath. "Yeah. That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯ve suffered all these years to get to this position. But more than that, I only expect you to help the people. Give them hope that someone actually cares about them." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What exactly do you mean by that?"

    "The Minister of Justice is in your pocket. The ISB director, too. And now, I¡¯m here as well. I analyzed your movements, and from what I see, you¡¯re shifting your operations and production into the country. What I want from you is to build jobs in these villages and towns instead. The people are desperate, but it¡¯s a better option than forcing them into the slums. These villages have anywhere from 1,000 to 9,000 people, but they¡¯re suffering. I want you to move your production lines to the villages. I¡¯ll provide you with information. I¡¯ll fabricate reports. I¡¯ll never investigate you. I¡¯ll never move against you with bad intentions. Just help these people, James. Give them hope, because no one else will."

    "We originally wanted the slums," James admitted. "But we don¡¯t have the funds to do it. And there are too many issues, like loyalty. The people in the slums can¡¯t be trusted. And, of course, the media. The same applies to these villages. If we suddenly start improving their lives, someone will sniff it out." James said.

    "I understand your concerns. But I¡¯ll do whatever needs to be done. I¡¯ll kill if I have to. If necessary, I¡¯ll even funnel government funds directly to you. The government allocated four billion in funding, which I can redirect to you in the same way they steal it for themselves."

    This is too much. If I accept his offer, I¡¯ll become a warlord ruling over territories.

    "If I take over villages, I won¡¯t just be a mafia boss anymore. I¡¯ll be a terrorist." James exhaled sharply. "And I don¡¯t like that word or its meaning."

    "You¡¯ve already crossed the line of morality, James. You run a drug trade that supplies both the government and the mafia. You manipulate the market, control prices, and decide who gets what. You already dictate the lives of thousands, you just don¡¯t own them yet."

    James scoffed. "And what? You want me to own them?"

    "No. I want you to lead them. You fear the word ¡¯terrorist¡¯ because it implies chaos. But think about it, what if you became the order in this chaos?"

    "What you¡¯re asking me to do is nation-building in the shadows."

    "Exactly." Benjamin said. "With my position, I can secure everything from legal loopholes to media silence. The slums are a lost cause. The government would rather burn them down than save them. But these villages, isolated, ignored, desperate, mthey would be yours. In return, I ask for one thing...keep them alive."

    James tapped his hand against the table.

    "I give you my loyalty, James," Benjamin continued. "I¡¯ll ensure no government agency moves against you. The Justice Minister is already compromised, and with me in your corner, you¡¯ll have real protection. All I ask is that you don¡¯t let these people die like my village did."

    James¡¯ fingers twitched. Every time a deal like this was made, the outcome was the same, the man who accepted it eventually died.

    "How interesting."

    Still, he couldn¡¯t deny the logic behind Benjamin¡¯s words.

    The real question was, could he afford to take this step?

 Chapter 87 87: The Ring and the Coin.

    James mind was spiraling.

    This is a trap. It has to be.

    Benjamin was offering too much. Too much control. Too much power. Too much trust.

    His eyes flickered to the ring on the table. The black diamonds, a reflection of the abyss he was about to step into. This wasn''t just a deal. It was a declaration.

    A commitment to something far bigger than drug trading, political manipulation, or survival.

    If I accept this, I stop being just a mafia boss. I stop being the man who works in the shadows. I become something else. A ruler? A warlord? A fucking revolutionary?

    How the fuck can life turn this bad?

    James already felt like he was barely holding things together, but this, this was another level of insanity. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He was already walking a fine line, already balancing between power and survival, but now?

    If he took over three towns, that meant thousands of lives would be under his control. Thousands of mouths to feed, thousands of people to keep silent. And someone¡­someone¡­would talk.

    There was no way to contain it forever.

    James could already picture it, some desperate fucker, some careless fool, some greedy rat selling the story to the highest bidder. And then?

    The government would come. The military would come. The world would turn its fucking eyes on him.

    It wasn''t just paranoia. It was history.

    Think about the biographies, James. Think about the documentaries you watched.

    They all died. Every last one of them.

    The men who tried to build something greater, the men who thought they could fight the system with their own twisted rules¡­they all ended up dead.

    Some were shot in the streets. Some rotted in prison, forgotten. Some were betrayed by their own people, their bodies dumped in the very places they once ruled.

    And if he did this, if he took this step, he wouldn''t just be a mafia boss anymore.

    He would become a fucking living legend a myth.

    There would be no in-between.

    "You''re thinking about death, aren''t you?" Benjamin asked.

    James was visibly tense, his posture stiff, his shoulders tight, and his eyes filled with worry.

    "Yes¡­ This is just too much to handle. And more power means more enemies. I know very well that there are people out there who want my head. Even my own alliance backstabbed me."

    "Don''t worry about that. I''ve already thought of a special division that would monitor everyone who stands against you. You just need to run the operation properly and give people hope that they can actually live."

    "You know that''s not enough. Different cartels and mafias want to break into the country, and all they need is some motherfucker to put a bullet in my head, or worse, my family''s."

    For the first time in a while, Benjamin laughed. A genuine, amused laugh.

    "If they really wanted you dead, they would''ve done it already. But nothing''s happened, except for the police force trying to move against you. And that was Carter''s order, that power hungry nobody."

    James stayed silent as his leg started to shake uncontrollably under the table.

    "I order Carter to be dead. Would it be a problem if he dies?" James asked.

    "There would be nothing big." Benjamin replied. "And I personally assure you that Linda is already working on it."

    "Nothing would happen?"

    Benjamin shook his head. "The agency has dealt with similar situations, killing high-ranking officials, generals, and ministers. If he dies, there will be a few days of mourning, some barking about ''how could this happen,'' and then someone else will step into his role."

    James tapped his fingers on the table, his mind racing. This was a big moment, one that could define his future, not just as a crime boss but as something much bigger, much more dangerous.

    If he accepted Benjamin''s offer, he wouldn''t just be running an underground empire anymore. He''d be stepping into something far beyond mere business. He''d become a warlord, controlling entire towns, ruling over thousands of desperate people looking for salvation.

    And with that power came risks.

    "Even if Carter dies and someone else replaces him, what guarantees that the next person won''t come after me even harder?" James muttered. "The more I grow, the more enemies I make. At some point, I''ll run out of places to hide."

    Benjamin smirked. "That''s why you don''t hide, James. You stand at the top and make sure no one can ever challenge you."

    "Sounds nice in theory. But reality doesn''t work that way. Eventually, everyone falls."

    Benjamin nodded in agreement. "True. But the question is, will you fall as a man who was merely running from death? Or will you fall as a legend who changed everything?"

    A legend huh¡­

    "You''re asking me to make a decision that changes everything." His voice was lower, more serious. "And if I say yes, there''s no going back."

    "That''s exactly why I came to you, James."

    I should say no¡­.I should walk away.

    But it was a decision that could save lives. A decision that could benefit him. A decision that could show a side of James that he wanted people to see.

    The one who cares. The one who isn''t just a monster.

    For years his name had been whispered in fear. To his enemies, he was death itself.

    But what if, for once, he could be something more?

    "Do you have a coin?"

    Benjamin froze for a moment¡­he couldn''t believe it.

    Such a decision, and he wanted to leave it to a coin flip?

    His body shivered as he stared at James, speechless. This was beyond reckless. Beyond insane.

    "Give me a coin." James said, turning back to the others.

    The room was silent. No one moved. Hector, standing nearby, looked at him with narrowed eyes.

    "James, this is more than just a decision. This is¡ª"

    "Hector, give me a coin and stop talking."

    There was no hesitation in his voice. No fear no doubt.

    Hector reached into his pocket, pulling out a coin and placing it in James''s hand.

    James turned back to Benjamin. "If it lands on heads, we never met. We never talked. If it lands on tails, I accept your loyalty, and we can discuss the future, but with one condition."

    "Of course. Say it."

    James stared into his eyes.

    "Forget about it."

    And with that, he flicked the coin into the air.

    It flipped again and again, before finally landing on the table.

    Benjamin didn''t look at the coin, his eyes were on James.

    James glanced at the coin.

    "Heads."

    Then, without a word, he reached out, picked up the coin, and slipped it into his pocket.

    "We never met. We never talked."

    Benjamin''s mouth opened slightly, his face a mixture of shock and disbelief. "James¡­ this isn''t¡ª"

    "I don''t like this either." He said, finally looking up at Benjamin.

    "Then why¡ª".

    "If I take your offer, I don''t just become a bigger threat. I became the biggest one. That''s a death sentence. It''s not just my life on the line, it''s everyone around me. And to be true I never wanted this life¡­"

    Then he stood up and walked out of the warehouse leaving Benjamin sitting in silence.

    He lost.

    And yet, as he looked at the empty seat James had left behind, he couldn''t shake the feeling that this wasn''t the end.

    Because James took the ring with him.

    He had faith in James that he would change his mind.

    For the people.

 Chapter 88: Legacy

    "What was that?" Hector asked James as they sat in the car, heading back to the house. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The whole meeting had been chaotic, at least from Hector¡¯s viewpoint.

    "What do you mean?" James looked at him while putting on the ring Benjamin had given him.

    "All of this. You know I respect you, but what you should have done was shut him down the moment he said he wanted to join. He¡¯s a dog, an agent. He¡¯ll stab you in the back the second he gets the opportunity. Who knows? Maybe the whole story was just fabricated lies to gain your sympathy." Hector shook his head. "And in the underworld, there¡¯s only one rule, don¡¯t make deals with them. That¡¯s the only rule."

    "And who is the underworld?" James asked as he held out his hand, staring at the ring.

    Hector didn¡¯t understand the question at first and also looked at the ring.

    "It¡¯s me, isn¡¯t it?" James asked with a smirk. "The moment I stepped into this world, everyone started fearing me like I was the fucking devil himself¡­ and slowly, I became the one who ruled over all of them. You even said it, Bella did, and Ferrucci too. One day, when people ask who the underworld is, they¡¯re going to use my name as the term. I was a criminal before, but now, I am the underworld itself. ¡¯Bellini¡¯ means power, means blood, at least to others. But nobody has ever asked me what the name means to me."

    "What does it mean to you?" Hector whispered the question.

    "It means nothing anymore," James murmured. "The people who gave it meaning are already dead. Who am I? Just a man shaped by actions I never wanted to happen¡­ just like Marcello. My name carries weight that makes people afraid. It holds power even the government fears.

    Bellini became a name that will never be clean again."

    James clenched his fist, smiling bitterly as he shook his head.

    "When I die, when we die, people will celebrate. Our names won¡¯t become history, they¡¯ll be erased from it. There was only one gangster people truly loved¡­Lauci Gabbin. He knew the names of everyone in his neighborhood, and asked how they were doing. He bought them food, clothes, and paid their bills. Of course, it was all an act, but the people loved him so much that when he died, hundreds mourned him.

    At my funeral, the only people who¡¯ll show up will be gangsters and agents, just to see who else came."

    Hector knew James was telling the truth. And for the first time, he began to understand why James had let Benjamin speak.

    "I have power, money¡­ yet what have I changed, Hector? Have I done anything good?"

    He smiled as he spoke, his gaze returning to the ring, tracing the engraved B with his finger.

    "Rafael died. Hans died, leaving his daughter alone forever. I thought that if I just lived this life, it would be okay. But no¡­ I need to finally accept who I am.

    I am James Bellini, the head of the Bellini family. But more importantly, I don¡¯t want to die as nothing more than a murderer, a drug lord. I want to be like Lauci Gabbin, even if it¡¯s all just an act."

    "James, if you do that, you¡¯ll just become more of a target¡­ You need to stay in the shadows, control everything from behind. People will talk about you, and if that happens¡ª"

    James held up his hand, silencing Hector.

    "But where did this idea even come from? Who says I want to stay in the shadows? Why would I need to? I mean, I¡¯ve already reached the peak that most people can only dream about. I¡¯m young, I¡¯m a billionaire, I have a child and a girlfriend, I can buy whatever I want¡­ So why keep pushing forward? Who am I proving something to?"

    He shook his head, laughing bitterly.

    "I could easily leave this whole shit behind, fly off with my family to some other country and live a peaceful life. I could have done it before Rafael died. Yet, here I am, still sitting in a bulletproof car¡­.Who do I need to prove something to, Hector? And what?"

    "To the people who serve and work for you¡­" Hector whispered.

    "Exactly, Hector. Because if I disappear, their lives will turn into hell. Half of them would probably be dead within a month, joining gangs or other families. And not just that, if I vanish from the market, who knows how many people would die? How fast a war would break out between families, all fighting to rule over the capital.

    I¡¯m literally the only one holding the peace together, but nobody will ever acknowledge that, not even when I die.

    So I need people around me, whether from the shadows or standing on the stage."

    Hector looked at the ring on James¡¯ finger. "Do you accept his loyalty?"

    James smirked, turning the ring on his finger. "No. But this ring is beautiful, and mafia bosses always have a signet ring, so I just took it." He leaned back in the seat turning to Hector "But what he said is true, and that incident really did happen back in the day. We¡¯re going to work with him. If he proves himself to be trustworthy, then I¡¯ll accept him.

    And, well, it¡¯s cheaper than dealing with the slums. Having the Justice Minister, the ISB, and the NSBI Director in our hand just opens more opportunities."

    "It sounds like a deep state within the government." Hector let out a deep sigh.

    "Yeah, that¡¯s exactly what it is. And well, if you really want to smuggle missiles and drones, I can make it happen, but only for countries that aren¡¯t at war."

    Hector¡¯s eyes lit up at James¡¯s words, but one question still lingered in his mind.

    "Then why did you refuse him?"

    "Because it was too fast and too much weight on me. We need to look into every accusation, what he said, the massacre of his village, the man who ordered it, everything. If it turns out to be true, we¡¯ll have another meeting."

    "And if he lied?" Hector asked with a grin.

    "I have a feeling he didn¡¯t. He knows we¡¯re moving the production into the country, and he spoke lightly about Carter. And his offer came from the heart, I liked that."

    "Yeah, he even shed a tear. But what really caught my attention was his offer, the protection. If it¡¯s true, we could really be untouchable." Hector said.

    There¡¯s no such thing as untouchable, Hector... Everyone dies once.

    Hector was always so eager, so sure of their power. But James knew better. Power was an illusion, one that lasted only as long as no one strong enough came to take it away.

    Even emperors thought they were gods, untouchable yet others empires built on their ruins¡­this is how life goes.

    "I asked Ferucci what he does to relieve stress. He said killing does it just fine for him..." James chuckled. "How about you, Hector? You never seem stressed, even though you¡¯re the underboss."

    Hector¡¯s eyes widened slightly in surprise, then lit up. James had never acknowledged it outright before, but now, hearing him say it so casually, Hector couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of pride.

    He stared at James for a moment, a slight blush creeping onto his face.

    "So...?"

    "Uh, well... I don¡¯t know how to say it, to be¡ª"

    "Prostitutes?"

    "Yeah... but only the ones with papers that prove they¡¯re clean." Hector scratched his chin.

    "How much are they?"

    "Expensive. That¡¯s why I only do it when I¡¯m really stressed. Like a thousand per session. But let me tell you" He smiled. "they know tricks that are... otherworldly, to say the least."

    Otherworldly? James laughed as he thought about it

    "What about white magic? Have you ever tried it?"

    "I tried it once or twice, just to make sure it was pure. And yeah, it was. It felt like a portal opened, and I stepped into another dimension."

    James raised an eyebrow. "Wait, doesn¡¯t it just give you energy and a good feeling?" He had never tried it himself.

    "Yeah, the mixed ones do. But pure white magic? It¡¯s hard to describe. Some people just feel a boost, like a surge of energy. But for others¡­like me it¡¯s like stepping into an entirely different world."

    James thought about it for a second.

    "They say once you try it, you become addicted. What do you think about that?"

    Hector nodded slightly. "Yeah, you kinda want to experience that feeling again. But for me? I was out for a whole day after I tried it. Everything hurt, and my head felt like someone was hammering a nail into it." He shook his head. "So, nah, I¡¯m never doing it again. Maybe just to test it, but even then, you don¡¯t have to go all in. You can just take a lick and spit it out, you don¡¯t need to sniff it. The taste tells you everything you need to know."

    Well at least I don¡¯t need to worry that he is secretly an addict to it¡­

    "Maybe I need to try it..." James muttered as he gazed out the window.

    "Yeah, you should. Those girls are crazy¡­.no matter how big your thing is, they¡ª"

    "I meant the white magic." James interrupted, shaking his head with a laugh.

    "Ohh." Hector chuckled. "Well, if you really want to try it, why not? Just say the word, and I¡¯ll bring some."

    "Maybe after the funeral we can have a little party with the others¡­after all this bullshit¡­"

    Hector sat in silence. The funeral was still fresh in his mind, along with the emotions it stirred. He thought about the white magic¡ªmaybe if they had a party, he could bring some escorts...

    "Yeah, that would be a good idea." He whispered.

    Then the two remained silent for the rest of the ride home.

    The only thing Hector didn¡¯t think about was Bella.

    The only thing Hector didn¡¯t think about was Bella. His mind was too caught up between Benjamin¡¯s offer and the otherworldly things those women could do.

 Chapter 89: Bomb?

    As they arrived back at the house, James¡¯s mother and Charlotte immediately stepped out, waiting for him.

    When James got out of the car, it was a little heartwarming scene. Charlotte was jumping up and down with a big smile on her face, while his mother still looked a little worried.

    "I¡¯m back¡ª" As he stepped up the stairs, a sharp pain shot through his body, and he knelt down.

    "James?!" Hector grabbed his arm while his mother ran toward him, kneeling down.

    "Are you okay, darling?" She asked, touching his face.

    James took a second to respond but looked up with a smile, making sure Charlotte wouldn¡¯t start crying.

    "God, the medicine wore off, I think¡­ Maybe I really do need a cane after all." Hector grabbed him more firmly and pulled him up. "Well, shit, I need a disabled card too." He laughed with Hector, while his mother and Bella exchanged glances.

    James had to take more than ten pills every day to make sure he was okay, but sometimes, he forgot to take them even when he was in the hospital.

    "Are you really okay, Dad?" Charlotte¡¯s worried voice came as she looked up at him.

    "Yeah, just a little cramp, you know." He patted her head and headed into the house, where they sat down in the living room while James¡¯s mother took Charlotte to bed.

    "Do you hate it?" James asked Ferucci as he eyed the ring on his finger.

    "Not really, it¡¯s just a strange feeling¡­ I only saw things like this in movies. Our life in the future could be like a movie, how cool would that be?" Ferucci said, trailing off the subject. "Yeah, like me starring on the poster in a white suit with my signature smile. That would be a billion dollar movie, I think¡­ What¡¯s y¡¯all¡¯s opinion¡ª" He noticed James shaking his head while Bella had already had enough of his bullshit.

    "Your opinion, Bella?" James asked turning to her.

    "I¡¯m with you, even if you work with him, and that¡¯s it." She said without hesitation.

    "Okay then¡ª"

    "Can I say something?" His mother returned with a box in her hands.

    "Yeah." James said, eyeing the box.

    "I¡¯m very curious about what the meeting was about, but¡­" She lifted the box slightly. "This came when you left, and the sender¡¯s name is Silas Ricci."

    Silas¡­

    "Mom." James stood up quickly, locking eyes with his mother. "Put the box down slowly, okay?"

    "What?" Erika asked, but as she saw the others standing up, she started to realize that the box might be something dangerous.

    "Bella, go upstairs for Charlotte." James ordered her, and she immediately rushed up the stairs. "Mom, do what I said, slowly put it down on the ground." He pointed at the floor.

    Her hands started to shake uncontrollably as she slowly knelt down, placing the box on the ground.

    "Okay." James took a deep breath. "Now, everybody go outside."

    "What?" His mother looked at him, confused.

    "I¡¯m going to open it."

    "I¡¯m not going to let you open it alone." Hector said, standing beside James.

    Erika on the other hand, stood frozen in place, unable to move.

    "Is it heavy, Mom?" James asked, stepping closer to her.

    "No¡­ maybe around two kilograms¡­" She whispered.

    "Ferucci, go outside with mom."

    Ferucci hesitated for a second before nodding. "Alright, come on, nothing bad is going to happen." He gently took Erika¡¯s arm, but she didn¡¯t move at first. Her eyes stayed locked on James, filled with worry.

    James forced a small smile, trying to reassure her. "I¡¯ll be fine, Mom. Just go."

    As Ferucci led Erika outside, James steadied himself, shaking his head. "Please say that Silas didn¡¯t send his son¡¯s head in a box, and mom actually held it¡­"

    "If it was a bomb, it would¡¯ve already exploded. Your mom was shaking it." Hector said, stepping closer and kneeling down beside him. "I don¡¯t smell anything crazy from it."

    "Let¡¯s open it." James knelt down slowly and ripped off the top of the box.

    No wires. No ticking sounds. No strange smell.

    Inside, nestled within the packaging, was a small wooden box.

    James exchanged a glance with Hector. "Not what I was expecting."

    Hector nodded. "Could still be a trap."

    James reached out and slowly pulled the wooden box out of the package.

    As he held it in his hand it was as her mother said maybe tow kilos in weight but, it looked like a high end watch case.

    He slowly pressed the button on it and opened it.

    "Fucking hell¡­." James as he stared into it.

    Hector leaned over, took one look, and burst into laughter.

    "Shit, he really cut off his finger." Then he reached in and picked up the severed finger and held it up to the light. "Damn, this is definitely his. You can tell¡­.it¡¯s an old man¡¯s finger."

    "Put that shit back, Hector." James shook his head, almost laughing as Hector looked at it like it was a gemstone.

    He stared at it for a moment long, but then he placed it back into the box.

    "When did you send him the message?" James asked as he stood u?p and stepped away from it.

    "After I left your office, but I never thought he¡¯d actually do it."

    "Yeah, but it also tells us it wasn¡¯t him, it was his son."

    Fuck, so it was his damn son who stole from us... and with this it like a message that says we are in peace¡­But what if I don¡¯t let Aubrey slide... he killed my workers¡­

    "What should we do about it?" Hector asked.

    "It¡¯s his apology, so we do nothing. If it was really his son, we let him slide, at least until he does something dumb again."

    "But he¡¯s weak. You can see that. We could at least try to control them, or something like that." Hector said.

    "No. Silas¡¯s background is filled with betrayal and backstabbing. I trust Benjamin more than Silas at this moment. And if I¡¯m right, he¡¯s got a heart problem. I¡¯d give him a few years before he dies."

    "And when he dies, we take over?" Hector asked.

    "If his son becomes the boss, then yes, because he would just cause more death. But if it¡¯s like Lucian, we just sit back and watch how his family crumbles. Until then¡ª"

    "So, it¡¯s not a bomb?" Ferucci leaned in from the door, interrupting James.

    James looked at him, shaking his head. "No it¡¯s not, tell them they can come in."

    Erika was the first that came in, holding Charlotte in her arms.

    "What was in it?" She asked while Charlotte mumbled something in her sleep.

    "A gift." James replied. "But please, next time, let the guards handle the packages."

    "I will¡­" She said, wiping away the tears from her eyes. "You really scared me, son." She shook her head, then went upstairs with Charlotte.

    "You scared me too!" Bella said, crossing her arms.

    "You don¡¯t seem scared."

    "Yes, because I know that every package goes through the metal detectors. I don¡¯t understand why you need all of this. It just scared your mother even more."

    "Yeah, but I think it was a better option than pulling something horrible out of a package¡­let¡¯s say, a head." As James said Bella¡¯s eyes immediately darted to the box.

    "Oh, I actually like that idea. So, is there a head inside? Can I see it?" Ferucci lit up as he stepped toward the box.

    "Silas Ricci¡¯s finger is in the box." Hector explained, sitting down with a sigh. "He sent it as an apology for stealing our product.

    "Wow, that old fucker really did it?" Ferucci laughed. "I never imagined him to be this scared." As he said that, he took a closer look and opened the box, holding the finger out. "It was a clean and fast cut. They must¡¯ve used a very sharp knife... maybe with a hammer to cut the bone faster."

    "Hammer?" Hector asked, looking at him.

    "Yeah, like pressing the blade to the finger and using a hammer to cut it in one go." He gestured it.

    "It was his only option." Bella said. "I mean, he only has one son."

    "I thought he would kill him." James said.

    "Why?" Bella asked.

    "Silas¡¯s father was ruthless, mentally unstable. He killed his sons, Silas¡¯s brothers, because he deemed them ¡¯weak.¡¯ I thought Silas would do the same and kill his son, but from this, I can see he still has some morality left."

    "What a perfect father¡­" Ferucci started. "I heard the story about one of Silas¡¯s brothers, Galiel. He was shot in the face with a shotgun when he was sixteen, and the other¡ª"

    "Stop it, Ferucci." Bella interrupted. "I don¡¯t want to hear how a father massacred his family."

    "Yeah, let¡¯s stop this and go home, guys. It was a long day...and also do something with the finger." He poited at the box and Ferucci picked it up.

    "I will do something with it...have a wonderful dream." Ferucci winked at him before leaving the house. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Hector shook his head, then turned and waved goodbye to James.

    The only one who stayed was Bella, as she lived with James, but she looked like she wanted to say something.

    "You can say whatever you want," James said as he noticed her expression. She was clearly holding something back. "Is it about Benjamin? I know it¡¯s a decision that¡ª"

    "No, it¡¯s not him¡­ it¡¯s about Rafael¡­and the book he wrote."

    ¡ª--

    Please read the author note.

 Chapter 90: Choice.

    James was somewhat expecting it because he knew exactly that Bella was someone who would talk even if he didn¡¯t mention anything about the book.

    In some ways, Bella was a liability for James, and he knew it very well.

    But he didn¡¯t expected her to bring it up at this moment, before the funeral. Maybe a week or a month later, it would have come up between them, but not now.

    "I knew that Hector lied when I asked him about that." James said as he sat down and leaned back on the couch. "But it¡¯s interesting that you know about the book. Did he show it to you?"

    Bella slowly sat down across from James, but her body language gave her away. She was clearly stressed and worried about the consequences of telling him about the book.

    "Yeah¡­he showed it to me."

    Hector, you knew very well that she would talk, and yet you still showed it to her¡­ What a mistake you made.

    James looked up at the light, which momentarily blinded him. His vision blurred into a foggy mess. He didn¡¯t know if Bella telling him about the book would actually help.

    Would it drag him deeper into the abyss?

    Or would it help him understand what Rafael felt?

    With the medicine I take, I have sedatives too. How the fuck else would I stay calm about his death? But even those pills wouldn¡¯t help if that book was really that bad¡­but I need to ask.

    "So the book was about me?" He asked, looking at Bella. But she didn¡¯t meet his gaze. Instead, she just stared at the rug in front of her.

    Shit¡­ How bad was it, Rafael? Did you really hate me that much?

    "It was more like a diary than a book¡­he wrote things down."

    "What things?"

    For the first time, Bella looked up at him. Her face was pale, and her eyes were almost teary.

    "The first couple of pages were about the bullying they did to him¡­he described every detail like a timeline¡­from the morning until school was finished. And there were a lot of pages, James¡­too many for a teenager." She said, her eyes darting back to the rug.

    James¡¯s knee and finger started tapping uncontrollably.

    He tried to calm himself, but Rafael¡¯s face, how he looked when he was bullied, kept appearing in front of him.

    How he tried to lie about it, pretending that everything was okay.

    The worst part was that James knew about it, but he didn¡¯t act until it was too much.

    He had hoped that Rafael would stand up for himself, maybe fight back, just land one good punch and show them that he could defend himself.

    But no. James had watched him lie many times and never even talked to him about it.

    As a big brother, he had failed.

    "What was the worst?" He asked. He needed to know. He wanted to feel the pain, to understand just how badly he had failed Rafael.

    "I can¡¯t¡ª"

    "Tell me, Bella."

    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath before looking at James. She didn¡¯t want to say it. She had hoped he would just stand up and say, Forget it. But no¡­he was waiting for her answer.

    "T-They beat him up and then¡­ put his head into the toilet and tried to drown him. Multiple times."

    The silence that followed was too long.

    Shaking of his knees and his finger completely stopped. He just sat there, staring at Bella.

    Then he closed his eyes.

    He was imagining the scene in his head.

    The worst thing someone could do¡­to try to recreate the scenario, to place himself in that moment, to feel the room, the suffocation, Rafael¡¯s struggling breaths, his shouts, the laughter of his bullies.

    Then James opened his eyes, and his hand started tapping again, uncontrollably. But there were no tears. His expression didn¡¯t change.

    And from that, Bella knew.

    James was no longer expressing himself. No¡­he was putting on a mask, hiding it all, trying to look emotionless. But underneath, he was drowning in anger, rage, and sorrow.

    "¡­You can cry, James. I¡¯m here with you¡­ to help¡ª"

    "What does crying do? What does mourning do?"

    Bella wanted to get up and hug him, but she couldn¡¯t. She was afraid James might snap at her. His grip on the couch was so tight that his hand had started trembling.

    "It helps to remember, James¡­ To remember his smile. His face."

    "No, Bella. It doesn¡¯t help¡­it just reminds me that I am a failure. As a brother. As family." He let out a bitter laugh. "And these fucking pills they gave me¡­ they don¡¯t let me cry. They don¡¯t even let me feel sad. But they make me feel one thing that truly matters."

    "What is that?" She asked, though she already knew the answer.

    "Death." He leaned forward. "You know, if I don¡¯t take the pills, I die. And they let me feel that, the death that might be just two steps away from me." He shook his head. "But what happens if I just run around? If I walk straight into it? Death causes every emotion in humans, sadness, guilt, happiness that our suffering is finally over, sorrow¡­ everything you need. In some cultures, they even celebrate death."

    He shook his head with a smile.

    "Did he write down their names?"

    "James¡­ they¡¯re just kids. The same age Rafael was. Maybe even younger. You know the rule you made, we¡ª"

    "You insulted me." He held up his hand, staring at the signet ring on his finger. "I have morality. I have sanity. That¡¯s why I let them grow up¡­and then I give them what they deserve. So if there are names and you remember them, don¡¯t hold them back."

    "James¡­" Her voice was barely above a whisper. "You don¡¯t have to do this."

    "I don¡¯t have to do a lot of things, Bella. But I will." His fingers tapped against the armrest again. "Rafael suffered. He drowned in their cruelty, and I stood by, hoping he¡¯d fight back. But he didn¡¯t."

    "Killing them won¡¯t bring him back nor would it cause relief."

    "I want them to feel what he felt. Fear. Powerlessness. The knowledge that no one is coming to save them."

    Bella shut her eyes for a moment, trying to push away the growing sense of dread in her chest.

    "You said it yourself, James¡­ Death brings every emotion to humans. Even regret." She hesitated before forcing herself to meet his gaze. "Don¡¯t let this turn you into someone Rafael wouldn¡¯t recognize."

    His fingers stopped tapping. The room fell into heavy silence.

    For a moment, just for a second, she thought she saw something crack in his mask. But then it was gone.

    "You¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll lose myself."

    Bella didn¡¯t answer.

    "You¡¯re not going to tell me?"

    "No. I shouldn¡¯t have told you about the book in the first place. Hector was right to hide it. I don¡¯t want you to read what he wrote."

    James tilted his head slightly.

    "I already know it¡¯s bad, so just tell me.

    Bella clenched her fists.

    "You don¡¯t need to know, James."

    "I do need to know. Because whatever Rafael wrote, it¡¯s already inside my head." He tapped his head. "My imagination¡¯s worse than the truth, Bella. So tell me, what did he say about me?" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Bella wanted a bit then suddenly stood up and stepped toward James.

    "I¡¯m not going to tell you." She said, staring into his eyes. "Because I love you, James. And we¡¯re family."

    James¡¯s expression didn¡¯t shift, but his next words sent a chill through her.

    "Then you¡¯re a liability, Bella."

    Her breath caught.

    "What¡­ did you just say?"

    James slowly stood up.

    "Love is weakness." He stated firmly. "But if you love me, not as your boss, but as your boyfriend¡­ maybe even as a husband, then you need to make a choice."

    His gaze darkened, unyielding.

    "Because you just showed your weakness, Bella. And you backstabbed Hector¡­the man who lied to protect me, who wanted to defend me even if it meant going against you."

    Bella¡¯s breath hitched.

    "I didn¡¯t backstab him!"

    James tilted his head slightly. "Didn¡¯t you?"

    Bella clenched her fists.

    "I just thought you deserved to know the truth."

    "And yet Hector thought I didn¡¯t. Who do you think knows me better, Bella? You? Or him?"

    Bella stayed silent as a single tear rolled down her face..

    "Fuck you!" She suddenly shouted, wiping the tear away.

    Before James could say anything, Bella stepped closer.

    "You¡¯re fucking stupid!" She snapped. "I¡¯m your girlfriend, and I work for you too, so shut up with this sentimental bullshit about who¡¯s trusting who!"

    James stared at her, momentarily taken aback.

    Maybe I said too much..

    She took a deep breath, forcing herself to stay composed.

    "I told you about the book because I care about you." She continued, her voice shaking. "I thought you deserved to know the truth, even if it hurt. And yeah, maybe Hector wanted to protect you by keeping it from you, but guess what? I wanted to protect you too. Just in a different way."

    "You don¡¯t get to decide what¡¯s best for me, Bella."

    "No, but neither does Hector!" She shot back. "And neither do those damn pills you take."

    For a second, the room was suffocatingly silent.

    Then, to her surprise, James smirked.

    "So what now? You gonna punch me next?"

    Bella exhaled sharply, looking away. "I should with your bullshit logic."

    "You still haven¡¯t answered my question."

    "What question?"

    "The choice."

    Bella inhaled deeply. Then, with quiet determination, she spoke.

    "I already chose you, James. A long time ago and I won¡¯t let you go with all of this so give me a kiss!"

    What...

 Chapter 91 91: Legacy.

    James stood still, it was a strange situation.

    Just minutes ago, they were having an emotional talk, and now Bella had completely changed after he mentioned that she needed to choose between work and love. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    If it weren''t for the pill, I would''ve already gone mental.

    "I said give me a kiss!" She said again, leaning into James''s face, and he couldn''t do anything else at the moment.

    So, he gave her a kiss, but it wasn''t enough for Bella. She grabbed James''s head and well¡­went crazy.

    The sound of their kissing echoed in the living room until James''s mother showed up.

    "Am I bothering¡­?" She asked, as she was embarrassed to see her son being devoured by Bella.

    Bella, too, got embarrassed and pulled back from James.

    "No! I''m going to sleep!" She said, like a robot, and ran past Erika up the stairs, like nothing happened.

    James just stood there, looking lost, until he realized this was Bella''s way of responding to him and her way of handling the deep conversation they had just had.

    Erika took a second but walked over to him and opened his hand, placing all the pills James needed to take.

    "Take it before you collapse." She then placed a glass of water in his hand.

    He didn''t answer, just took the pills and swallowed them, then sat back down on the couch and stared at his mother, who was doing something he kind of knew by now.

    As she sat down, she also took some pills.

    "What was that?" He asked.

    Erika smiled, shook her head. "Just some pills to stop myself from crying myself to sleep¡­ and maybe I took some of your sedatives¡­ they gave you too much."

    "Just be careful with them, Mom."

    She smiled. "I will, don''t worry." She took a small moment to look at James, checking out his skin, the bags under his eyes. "How was the meeting with that guy?"

    "It was crazy, to say the least. He''s passionate about what he said, but it''s too much to handle, even though I want to work with him."

    "What was it about?" She asked, her voice a little hesitant.

    "Giving hope to people who live desperate lives."

    Her mother was kind of shocked by what James said, because she never imagined he would want to do such a thing.

    It was her problem, because in her mind, James was a criminal who did things for money, not someone who wanted to help people.

    She realized she knew little about who her son really was.

    "Would you really help them?" She asked him as she looked into his eyes, trying to spot any signs of lies.

    "Yeah, I would. Because people are the reason I am who I am today. They put me on the map, even though I never wanted it, so why not give back?" He smiled. "I pay my workers well because, without me, they wouldn''t even be able to eat. And if it weren''t for them, we wouldn''t be sitting in this mansion."

    "And what''s in it for you? If you help them, you would get more profit too, am I right?"

    "Yeah, you''re right, but it also means more people would work for me, and with that, more danger would come too and I can''t let that happen."

    Her mother stayed silent as she thought about it.

    "You''re wrong with all your thoughts, and I know exactly why."

    "What?" James asked, confused.

    "You think about it like a criminal. How would you manage that many people, right?" She smiled.

    "Yeah, I mean, if I do that, it''ll just cause more trouble."

    "That''s the problem, son. Why not just create legitimate companies? With those companies, you can legally have people working for you."

    James''s eyes widened as his mother said something he never expected to hear.

    She was helping him.

    "It would be the best idea. Let''s say you start a legitimate company making tires. You hire 1,000 people, 300 of them will work on the tires, while the other 700 will do whatever they need to.. I don''t know how you do it, the offshore accounts and things like that, but you already have companies like this."

    James''s mouth hung open. He couldn''t say anything. It was actually a brilliant idea, but he had never even considered it for a second.

    Legitimate companies would help him easily hire thousands of people, and the money they made could be easily written off with the number of bribed officials he had.

    "But that would take years to set up." He said, scratching his chin as he thought about it more and more.

    "You said you have a forestry, didn''t you?"

    "Yeah, I have a forestry business, a marketing agency, and a real estate company."

    "Then it''s perfect. Think about it, you can use the forestry business to hire people. Let''s say you buy the land near the villages, and with the real estate company, you can build houses or whatever you want, all fully legal. You already have the resources, son, you just thought about it the wrong way."

    How the fuck did I not think of all this? I was thinking about myself like a warlord or some shit¡­

    "You seem passionate about it, Mom. I never thought you would help me do something like this."

    Erika suddenly looked down at the floor, avoiding James''s eyes.

    "If you can help people who are in the same position we were in, then I fully support you. I don''t care if it''s drug production or anything else, I will stay with you." She said, looking back up at James. "And Rafael needs a legacy."

    "Legacy?" James asked, searching for an answer in his mother''s face, but she just smiled.

    "Yeah. Wouldn''t it sound good if a big company was named after him? I think he would be proud of that, his name helping people out."

    In that moment, James''s thoughts swirled back to his conversation with Bella and what she hadn''t told him.

    Would Rafael really be proud of it? A company fueled by illegal money, profited from blood.

    Would he truly be proud of it all, or was it just an act?

    "You don''t believe it, do you?" Erika asked as she shook her head. "But don''t question it, because he would be proud. He loved you, James, even if it didn''t look that way. And I want you to never question that. No matter how it started, no matter how bloody the road was, you built something, James. And you still have the chance to turn it into something greater. Something that helps people rather than using them.

    James chuckled. "You sound like you want me to be a saint, Mom."

    "No, sweetheart. You''ll never be a saint. But that doesn''t mean you can''t be more than just a monster."

    Her words settled deep within him, stirring something he hadn''t felt in a long time.

    Maybe she was right. Maybe it was time to build something real.

    Something that lasted.

    Something Rafael could be proud of.

 Chapter 92 92: Deal?

    The Justice Minister''s office was unusually silent this time, no arguments, no stress. She was simply working, just like she had before all the chaos began.

    Stephen was in the office with her, but he sat quietly, flipping through some documents of his own.

    "This is the third time you''ve been working in my office." Linda said.

    "You know I need to stay close to you. I don''t want people questioning me at the Ministry about things." Stephen replied as he turned a page.

    Linda paused for a moment and looked up. "You know, being with me all day can already cause trouble. It makes it seem like we''re working together, which could destabilize our political roles."

    Stephen glanced up. "Considering that they''re already at each other''s throats, nobody''s going to say anything."

    "You just countered your own point. Now get up and get out of my office." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Stephen was silent for a moment before tossing the document onto the table.

    "We''re just sinking deeper into shit." He tapped on a highlighted section. "Read it out loud if you can, miss."

    Linda sighed, already annoyed, but she picked up the document and read it.

    "1625. report part of the 12th International Security Bureau (ISB) ''Spear'' investigation unit, found evidence and intercepted a radio channel and communication device. The messages and calls referenced a ''business move''."

    She looked up at Stephen before continuing.

    "The calls were recorded between Rizai Kops and Ben Gibs. The main topic was trafficking of ''rice'', a codename for white magic into the capital. The conversations also mentioned a potential ''hunt,'' which was a signal for a hit on a potential player in the market. The nicknames referenced include ''Pirate,'' confirmed to be James Bellini, and ''Old Fucker,'' confirmed to be Silas Ricci."

    "What the fuck is this, Stephen?"

    "Exactly what you just read." Stephen leaned back.

    "I''ve never heard these names before. Who the fuck are they?"

    "They''re both from Dennus, and they didn''t really show up on our radar, but for a while now, we''ve been keeping an eye on them. Even though they''re not a big organization, they''re wild and brutal."

    "What does that mean?"

    "The two are in an alliance and have maybe 300 people. Their strategy is to attack suppliers and supply chains, stealing the product. They also believe that if you kill the boss, the whole family crumbles with them. So their plan is to kill James and let his entire organization fall apart so they can take whatever''s left."

    Linda sat back, laughing and shaking her head. They were already in deep trouble without this, and now these fuckers wanted to make things even worse.

    "Why the nickname ''Pirate''?" She asked.

    "They got intel that James has a slight limp, and that''s why."

    "So they''re idiots?"

    "Yeah, kinda like that. But there''s more to it read the last page, the red highlighted section."

    She turned the pages and started reading out loud.

    "The 12th International Security Bureau ''Spear'' investigation unit also conducted an in-depth investigation into their organizational structure and found key evidence that one of their suppliers was Aubrey Ricci, who sold them white magic stolen from James Bellini.

    Furthermore, there is evidence that the International Security Bureau ''Spear'' investigation unit confirmed that Aubrey Ricci has joined Rizai Kops and Ben Gibs'' organization."

    She looked up at Stephen again, her mouth opening in disbelief.

    "Yeah, let that sink in. It means that, since Lucian, this is the first major family conflict. And if we let it happen, it will lead to a war. Aubrey is a selfish motherfucker who stole from James, and now they want to take a hit on him. But this isn''t the biggest problem."

    "Then what is?"

    "This would be international. Their organization is in Dennus, which means if they start a war, then Dennus agencies will get involved. And at that point, we could no longer hide that we work with James."

    Linda sat back in her chair, her hand pressed to her forehead. "International, oh my fucking God." She let out a breath, trying to steady herself. "This is worse than I thought. If Dennus gets involved, it''s not just a family issue anymore, it becomes a full blown international problem. And we''re in the middle of it." She looked up at the celling. "The ISB has a headquarters in Dennus, am I right?"

    "Yeah, but to take action, I need a meeting with the director in Dennus. Problem is, he''s very old fashioned."

    Linda thought about every possibility. "I have the authority to order a mission, but it still needs to be signed off by the president and the head of security."

    "You don''t need to do all that. Just say the word, and I can take care of it."

    She remained silent, thinking about all the diplomatic bullshit it could cause if they got caught. But still, it was a better option than letting things escalate further.

    "Do it. No reports, no documentation. Don''t even use official equipment."

    Stephen stood up from his chair. "I''ll select the right agents, and we''ll buy equipment from the black market. No official traces, nothing to tie us back. Give it about a week, and we can take them down."

    Linda''s voice stopped him as he was about to leave. "Stephen. I''m serious. If any of your agents even get a photo of them, you know what you need to do."

    Stephen didn''t look back. "Don''t worry. I know the rules." With that he left the office.

    "First Carter, and now a hit in another country... what kind of world would it be if there wasn''t corruption or crime?" She let out a bitter laugh. "Yeah, maybe in a fantasy world."

    A world without corruption, without crime. That would be nice, wouldn''t it?

    The worst part is, no matter how hard I try to make it right, it always ends up the same. More deals, more blood on our hands.

    She sat up, shaking the thoughts out of her head, pushing the weight of it all to the back of her mind for the moment.

    Then a knock came on the door, and Benjamin stepped into the office.

    But his look was different this time.

    "Why do you have all black on?"

    Benjamin laughed as he looked down at himself. "Well, I''m going to a funeral, so it''s to show respect."

    "What?"

    "Why are you surprised? I''m going to Rafael''s funeral." He said with a simple smile as he sat down.

    Linda sat there laughing, like Benjamin had told a joke. "First, you didn''t even fucking report what you talked about with him, and now you''re going to his brother''s funeral? Are you fucking stupid, Benjamin?"

    "Why would I report to you any of my business?"

    "Because I''m your fucking boss, that''s why!" She said, standing up. "You can''t go to his funeral, how the fuck would it look like if you were there, mourning a gangster''s little brother?"

    "Actually, my boss is James. He accepted my loyalty, and as a loyal man, I''m going to pay my respects."

    Linda''s eyes widened as she tried to process the weirdness of what Benjamin just said to her. It didn''t make sense.

    "What...?"

    "Yeah, I made a deal with him, and together we''re going to make this country greater than it''s ever been."

    "You made a deal with James? Are you out of your mind?"

    "I''m not out of my mind. I''m just doing what needs to be done. James is someone who gets things done, and I''m on the right side of that."

    "Do you even realize what you''re saying?"

    Benjamin leaned back, a smirk on his lips. "You''re worried about me? Don''t be. I know what I''m doing. And trust me, when this country rises, you''ll see who was right."

    "I''m not fucking worried about you! I would kill you right now, but I don''t have a gun, you stupid fucker!" Linda yelled, picking up the paperweight and threw it at him.

    "Woah, don''t be mad. You just need to sit in your position and pretend everything''s okay, just like you did before all this shit." Benjamin smiled, casually placing the paperweight back on the desk.

    But that wasn''t enough for Linda. She picked it up again and stepped to Benjamin, grabbing his tie and ready to strike him with it.

    "My family''s life is in danger! I need to kill the vice president, and you''re fucking making deals with the man who did all of it?!"

    "Exactly, Linda." Benjamin said, and a click echoed through the room. She looked down, and a gun was pointed directly at her.

    "Look, I''m not dumb, nor am I an idiot. I''m making moves that will do good for our country, and in the meantime, I''ll make sure your family isn''t hurt, nor will Stephen''s. So please, step back before my gun accidentally goes off."

    "You think I''m going to step back just because you have a gun pointed at me? Pulling a gun on me?"

    "You''re not in a position to lecture me, Linda. And let me remind you, you were the one who came up with the DTA bullshit and the president, so don''t pretend you didn''t fuck up yourself."

    She took a step back and threw the paper to the ground, while Benjamin holstered his gun and stood up.

    "Thanks for this lovely talk, Linda. And don''t worry, I''ll tell you about the deal with James when it''s ready. Until then, just do what''s necessary to stay alive."

    He waved his hand and left the office, leaving behind Linda, who was already thinking about an "escape plan" from this life¡­ but that would just cause more trouble.

 Chapter 93 93: Dress.

    93  Dress.

    The day had finally come to say the last goodbye to Rafael and Hans.

    James hadn''t slept much, his thoughts consumed by that book, what was in it, what Rafael might have written about him.

    But that was the past.

    In the present, the only thing that mattered was saying goodbye without guilt, even if that was impossible.

    He was already dressed in his black suit, staring at himself in the mirror of his room.

    In his hand were pills, not the necessary medicine he had to take, but sedatives to ensure he wouldn''t break down as they lowered the coffins. Pills that would keep him from crying, yet still allow him to feel the weight of the moment.

    But he wasn''t sure whether to take them or let his emotions take over, to break down and cry, because it was his little brother.

    "James?" His mother opened the door and stepped beside him.

    She was dressed in all black, a bucket hat on her head, and tinted sunglasses covering her eyes. But for this moment, she pulled them down.

    Her eyes told the story of what she felt, the bags under them, her pale skin, her tear streaked face. It reflected all her emotions.

    "Should I take it?" James asked as he opened his palm, showing her the pills.

    She looked down at them, took them from his hand, and threw them to the ground.

    "No. Let your tears fall and feel it, James, because this is the last moment you''ll see him above the ground." She said as her own tears started rolling down, though she quickly wiped them away. "We need to feel it, even if we don''t want to."

    "Yeah..." He whispered.

    "Now go help Charlotte get dressed." She said before stepping out of the room.

    James stayed for a moment, staring at the pills on the ground. But he didn''t pick them up. Instead, he left the room and headed to Charlotte''s room.

    As he opened the door, she was standing in front of her bed, where two black dresses were laid out.

    "Are you getting ready?" James asked as he patted her head.

    She looked up at him, then back at the dresses. "I don''t know which one is better."

    For a moment, James froze. Better? It was a funeral, no one would question what she wore.

    "It doesn''t matter, Charlotte, as long as it''s black."

    She looked up at him again, staring into his eyes, then said, "It does matter. Not to others, but to Rafael."

    "To Rafael...?"

    "Yeah. I want him to like my dress. To show him that he mattered to me, even if we didn''t know each other that much. Because we were family. So I don''t know which one to choose."

    James couldn''t say anything. He just stared at her as she continued thinking about which dress to pick.

    Even if Charlotte didn''t fully understand it, for James, what she had just said meant more than she would ever know.

    He took a deep breath as he crouched down beside Charlotte, glancing between the two dresses. To him, there was no difference, they were both black, both fitting for a funeral, but to her, it mattered. And somehow, that made it important to him too.

    "Which one do you think Rafael would like more?" He asked.

    Charlotte hesitated, her small hands gripping the fabric of each dress.

    "I think... this one." She said, pointing it out. "It looks more... pretty."  S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    James nodded. "Then wear that one."

    She looked up at him again. "Do you think he''d be happy?"

    "Yeah... I think he would."

    Charlotte finally nodded and picked up the dress. "Okay, can you help me?"

    "Of course darling."

    It took a moment, but she managed to get it on. Then she turned, showing it to James, who gently buttoned it up. "You''re all set."

    Charlotte spun once in her dress and grinned. "Now we can go say goodbye to Rafael!" Then, her smile faded just a little. "...I hope he can hear us."

    "He can." James said, petting Charlotte''s head once again.

    She looked up at him. "Okay! Then we gotta make sure we say bye real good!"

    James nodded too, as he left the room but he couldn''t help but think

    How do you say goodbye to someone who should still be here?

    As he headed down to the living room, he barely noticed the tear slipping down his cheek. It wasn''t until he wiped it away and looked at his fingers that he realized¡­it was only the first of many.

    He wasn''t going to be strong. Not today.

    In the living room, Bella, Hector, and Ferucci were already waiting for him, all dressed in black. But it wasn''t like before, there was no conversation, no teasing. Just silence, until James spoke.

    "You look good in black, Ferucci."

    "Thanks, James." He replied with a smile, but it wasn''t the usual one he always had.

    When Ferucci had arrived at the house and saw the others in black, his mind had started spiraling. What if this wasn''t Rafael''s funeral? What if it was James''s? What if James had died instead of them?

    That thought wasn''t just in his mind¡­it was in Bella''s and Hector''s too.

    But for Hector, it was even worse. Because if he had been just a second late that day, James wouldn''t be standing here. He would''ve been lying in a coffin.

    He would have died in front of Charlotte.

    Hector shook off the feeling and took a step forward, holding out a wooden cane. "I brought you this."

    James looked at it for a second then took it from him, but it was more than just a cane.

    The cane had a golden engraving on it, and it said "Bellini."

    "Did you order this for me?" James asked, looking up at Hector.

    "Yeah." He nodded. "I figured you''d need one, so I had one made to match your style."

    James turned it over in his hands. "It''s perfect¡­ it even matches the ring."

    He ran his fingers over the engraving, tracing the name Bellini with his thumb. The weight of it wasn''t just in the cane, it was in everything it represented. Legacy. Power. Loss.

    "It suits you."

    James gave a slight nod, gripping the cane a little tighter. "Yeah¡­it does."

    Then a soft sound of footsteps echoed from the hallway. Charlotte appeared, walking carefully in her black dress, her tiny hands gripping the fabric as if making sure it stayed perfectly in place.

    She didn''t come straight to James this time. Instead, she hesitated before walking over to Bella.

    "Bella?" She turned to her, crouching down so she was eye level with Charlotte. "What is it, sweetheart?"

    She looked down at herself, then up at Bella. "I¡ª" Her words faltered for a second before she whispered. "Do I look okay?"

    Her expression softened, her hands gently smoothing the fabric of Charlotte''s dress. "You look beautiful."

    "But¡­ Do you think Rafael would like it?"

    Bella''s fingers paused for just a moment, but then she smiled warmly.

    She knew the meaning behind the question, knew how important it was for Charlotte to feel like she was honoring Rafael properly.

    James, watching from the side, felt something in his chest. Charlotte might not fully understand the weight of this day, the true meaning behind the loss, but in some ways, she understood it more than any of them could.

    She was pure in her grief, simple in her love for Rafael. Even though they didn''t talk much, she thought of him as family. And that''s what made it hurt all the more.

    Just as the room grew silent again, Erika too showed up.

    Her gaze landed on Charlotte first, then shifted to James. "Are you ready?"

    "Yeah. Let''s go." He turned and stepped supporting himself with the cane and Erika''s eyes flickered to it, but she didn''t say anything about it.

    As they stepped out from the house, the cars were already waiting for them, and their guards were there too, all dressed in black. But now, there were no rifles or guns in their hands, they tried hard to hide them, not showing what had caused the deaths of Rafael and Hans.

    James, his mother, and Charlotte sat in one car, while the others, all sat in different cars, because the possibility was still there that somebody could attack them, because now everyone was together.

    On the way to the cemetery, there was silence between them, as they prepared their emotions, James was trying too hard to not see Rafel''s face, the memories kept coming, meanwhile Charlotte sat quietly beside them.

    Her innocence, her simple desire to say goodbye to Rafael, stood in stark contrast to the heavy, complicated emotions James and Erika were struggling with. And when they finally arrived, these emotions just got more intense.

 Chapter 94 94: Funeral.

    The same cemetery where Lucian was buried, the same place where dozens of gangsters and mobsters lay deep beneath the ground, forgotten by the world.

    The same cemetery where, today, Rafael and Hans would be laid to rest.

    But unlike the criminals and gangsters before them, their names would not be lost to time. They would be remembered,not just on their tombstones, but in the hearts of their loved ones¡­ or at least by the Bellini family.

    From Hans''s side, not a single family member showed up. No uncles, no friends, nothing. Just James and the family.

    They were his family.

    A family that would carry his memory with them.

    James held Charlotte''s hand as they made their way to the coffins, but to his surprise, it wasn''t just them who had come.

    Standing at the site was Benjamin, dressed in a black suit, waiting patiently. Beside him stood a priest. Though the government had forbidden religious ceremonies for men like Hans, the priest was there anyway. He needed to do this.

    James, his mother, and Charlotte stood beside the coffins, while Bella, Ferucci, and Hector, along with a dozen bodyguards, remained a few steps back, offering a silent farewell to Rafael and Hans.

    Benjamin neither moved nor spoke. He knew he wasn''t truly welcome, yet he had come. He wanted to show how much that deal with James meant to him¡­.his loyalty to him.

    But he remained silent as the ceremony began.

    The priest spoke the final words of farewell, his voice steady as he spoke of God, of forgiveness, of paradise awaiting the departed. That God would welcome them.

    James felt himself begin to break.

    God? Forgiveness?

    No. He had never believed in any of it. There was no one up there.

    And if there was a God, how could He allow things like this to happen? It wasn''t just about their deaths.

    An almighty being, looking down, allowing children to suffer and starve, allowing disease to imprison lives¡­.doing nothing.

    Then came the next word that caught his attention.

    "Pray."

    Pray for what?

    He had prayed many times as a child. He had prayed with Rafael, with his mother. Yet nothing ever happened. Not a single thing in their lives changed for the better. Not a single sign from the Almighty¡­.only more suffering.

    If there was somebody up there, that wasn''t a god. Just a cruel fucker who enjoyed playing games with humanity.

    Every word from the priest only fueled James''s anger because none of it was true.

    But the part that struck him the most was when the priest said, "Rafael and Hans accepted You as their Savior."

    No. That was a lie too.

    Rafael never believed in anything. He only prayed because he clung to the desperate hope that something¡­anything would change, that life would get better. But when years passed and nothing happened, he tossed the Almighty into a locked box, never to be opened again.

    What a joke.

    Because Hans and Rafael were both nonbelievers. Talking about Hans receiving forgiveness was the biggest joke of all.

    James even let out a small, bitter smile as the priest spoke those words.

    Hans was a monster on his own.

    A special forces operative who had done and seen terrible things, he crushed skulls, to make enough money to support his family.

    Maybe that was why God abandoned him.

    Maybe his punishment was being forced to watch his family slaughtered in front of him.

    And maybe, just maybe, his punishment was meeting James¡­the man who dragged him even deeper into the darkness.

    No. That wasn''t true.

    They all had a light in the darkness.

    For Hans, that light was his daughter. She had kept him grounded.

    That beautiful girl who fought for her life, who fought to walk again¡­to live the life that the so-called Almighty had given her.

    And Rafael? Who was his light? Certainly not James. Maybe it had been their mother¡­the one who had shined for him in his darkest hours.

    But now, as the coffins were slowly lowered into the grave, they were swallowed by darkness.

    No more light.

    Yet¡­ there was a small chance. A tiny, almost laughable chance that something people called Almighty was real.

    A small chance that Rafael was in heaven now, where nobody could hurt him anymore. Where he could finally be himself¡­without scars, without pain¡­watching over them from above.

    And for Hans?

    Maybe, just maybe, the Almighty had forgiven his sins.

    "Ashes to ashes, dust to dust."

    The priest said as he threw a handful of dirt onto the coffins, then stepped back, allowing them to do the same.

    For this moment, James needed to believe¡­just for this.

    His mother was the first to kneel down. She scooped up a handful of dirt, tossing it onto Hans''s coffin first. Then, as she turned to Rafael''s and she could no longer hold herself together.

    Her cries came from deep within¡­a mother''s final goodbye before her beloved son was buried forever.

    James didn''t move, even though he wanted to help her. No. This was a mother''s grief. He had to let her have this moment, to let her tears fall onto the same ground where Rafael now rested.

    As her trembling hand scattered the dirt over Rafael''s coffin, James realized something through his own tears.

    People were still out there. Walking free. The ones who had a hand in Rafael''s death.

    And it wasn''t just the ones who pulled the trigger or the ones who planned it. No¡­ Rafael''s death was also on the hands of his bullies¡­the ones Bella had told him about.

    Yeah. They would suffer.

    Even if they were just teenagers. Even if they didn''t know the weight of what they had done.

    There was no mercy in this world for them.

    They would die like dogs.

    He was the contrast between God and what Rafael had died for.

    He was the sin itself.

    Erika slowly stood from the ground, her dress stained with dirt. She turned to James, and though the tinted glasses covered her eyes, he could still see the tear tracks on her cheeks, her lips trembling. She reached out, tapping his shoulder.

    "Say goodbye." Then she stepped back.

    James squeezed Charlotte''s hand, pulling her closer as they both knelt down.

    He guided her small hand toward the dirt.

    "Pick up a little, Charlotte." His voice cracked as the tears started falling down more.

    She listened to him and scooped up a handful of dirt as James did the same.

    And together, they threw it onto the caskets.

    Charlotte looked up at James. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He was biting his lip, his face soaked in tears.

    Not just a single drop.

    No. He let them fall.

    With his farewell.

    Maybe that was the reason Charlotte started crying too¡­her little hands trembling as her eyes darted toward the coffin in the ground.

    Who knew what she was thinking at that moment?

    Maybe she regretted never saying a proper goodbye to Lucian.

    Maybe¡­ she thought all of this was because of her.

    She didn''t fully understand it, not completely.

    But one thing was clear¡­ever since she had stepped into James''s life, everything had changed.

    And not for the better.

    But it wasn''t just them crying.

    In the background, Bella and Ferucci wiped their tears, along with the guards.

    To them, Hans was a great man¡­someone who never lost his patience with them, a great leader who shared his military experience to help them improve.

    The only one who wasn''t crying was Hector.

    He stood still, watching James and Charlotte, not a single tear in his eyes.

    Hector knew very well the life he had chosen. He knew they all lived in danger. He had accepted long ago that, eventually, they would all die.

    Because this life was about death.

    And no one could say otherwise.

    On the other hand, Benjamin remained beside the priest, his eyes teary as memories resurfaced¡­the screams of his family, the gunfire tearing through the village, the unbearable silence that followed.

    He had been the one to bury them all, far too young for something like that.

    Now, watching James kneeling there, crying over the loss of those he held dear, Benjamin felt that same raw pain clawing its way back to the surface.

    He had been in that position once, kneeling over fresh graves, mourning what could never be the same.

    But he couldn''t let himself fall apart here. He quickly wiped his tears away, forcing himself to stay composed.

    Linda''s words echoed in his mind¡­if someone took a photo of him at a gangster''s funeral, it would be disastrous, but if they caught him crying, it would be even worse.

    It didn''t matter that these weren''t tears for Rafael or Hans. This wasn''t about them.

    This was about the past¡­ his past that haunted him forever.

    Just like James''s.

    He slowly stood up and picked up Charlotte, who clung to him tightly, still crying, more than he had expected.

    Her small arms wrapped around his neck, gripping him firmly as if afraid to let go. She refused to look back at the coffins, turning her face into his shoulder as the gravediggers began to bury them.

    Every handful of dirt that fell felt like an eternity.

    Each second took like forever as the coffins disappeared beneath the earth.

    And then, at last, it was over.

    Rafael and Hans were at rest, freed from this rotten world.

 Chapter 95 95: Almost Broken.

    The funeral was over with the last shovel of dirt, and finally, they could rest in peace, at least, they could.

    James was the first to turn his back and leave the graves, while his mother stayed with Bella and Charlotte.

    He couldn''t contain himself, and moreover, he couldn''t stop thinking that it was all his fault.

    As he made his way out of the cemetery, Hector and Benjamin followed him, which was a strange sight as they just walked beside each other, not even saying a single word.

    James turned left toward the cars when he stopped, as before him stood people.

    He looked up at them, and all of them were dressed in black, each holding a single white rose.

    At first, he thought nothing of it. It was a big cemetery, and maybe someone else had been buried the same day. He stepped down from the sidewalk onto the road and tried to go past them, but one of them stopped him.

    "Are you James Bellini?"

    James turned toward her. She was a teenager, all of them were teenagers.

    "Yes." He said it simply.

    The girl''s eyes flickered toward the ring on his finger, the signet ring, then back to James.

    "We''re here for Rafael''s funeral." She said it with a shaky voice.

    James straightened himself a bit, not believing what he heard. For Rafael? He didn''t even have friends in school, and if he did, all of them were bullies.

    So, he thought, these "friends" were probably his bullies trying to do something nice for once in their lives.

    He stepped closer to her, pulling the sunglasses off his head and looking straight into her eyes.

    She stepped back a little, her hand trembling slightly.

    "How did you know Rafael, and more importantly, how did you know today is his funeral?"

    Another girl stepped forward, the one who had more guts.

    "We were friends from an online game." She said as she looked into James''s eyes. "We played a lot and talked a lot with each other. We sent an email to Rafael''s mother, and she replied back to us."

    Online friends¡­

    "What great friends he had¡­" He whispered, then turned away and began walking toward the car. But one of them didn''t move with the others. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The girl with glasses spoke to James, her hands trembling slightly as she spoke. "It was true¡­"

    "Leila!" One of the boys grabbed her hand but she didn''t move.

    James turned to look back at her.

    "What?"

    "You''re a gangster¡­"

    James smiled slightly. "What a mastermind you are." But then, his smile faded as he added, "But do you really need to say that to a grieving brother?"

    "His mother said he died from a heart attack, but that''s a lie¡­The news about the shooting and that a teenager died, it was¡ª"

    "Stop talking, lady." Benjamin''s voice came from the side. "Before I arrest you for disturbing a funeral."

    She immediately looked at him "I''m not disturbing anything¡ª"

    "And who''s the witness?" Benjamin asked as he looked at the boy who turned his face away.

    "What?" She asked.

    "You have no witness. In fact, I could shoot you and say you attacked me with a knife."

    "Are you threatening a teenager?"

    "No, I''m just telling you the reality of our country. So, go grieve or go home before my patience wears thin. Or worse, this guy gets angry." He gestured toward James. "Teenager or not, you can still bleed."

    She didn''t know what to say¡­or even if she needed to answer. One of her friends came back and quickly dragged her away, while apologizing for her behavior.

    "Are you okay?" Benjamin asked as James continued walking.

    "Yeah¡­But what are you doing here, Benji?"

    "I just came to¡ª"

    "To lick my ass deeper?" James cut him off, slowly turning his head to meet Benjamin''s gaze. "It''s okay, though. I wanted to talk to you anyway."

    "James¡­" Benjamin started, but James cut him off with a wave of his hand.

    "Don''t start pretending to care now. You and I both know what you''re here for." James said as the car door opened in front of him, and he sat down. "My legs are hurting like shit." He rubbed his hands on his knees. "Anyway, I''ll work with you, Benji."

    Benjamin was speechless as he thought it all over. He had expected it to take more time¡­more ass kissing, more gifts, more invitations to get James''s attention.

    "Really?" That was all he could ask.

    "Yeah." James let out a big sigh, wiping his eyes and face with a tissue. "But here are some conditions I want."

    "Of course, say it." Benjamin stepped closer, glancing around, but the only people nearby were the guards, and Hector who was speaking with one of them.

    "First, I can kill whoever I want, and you''ll make it clean. Second, we''ll start a foundation to help bullied kids and children from poor backgrounds." He put the tissue down and looked at Benjamin. "Third, if I ever die, you''ll make sure my mother and Charlotte fly out the country and ensure that no one ever finds them. But these are just three of the many, if you agree to this¨C"

    "I agree!" he said, slowly bending down as if speaking to an emperor. "I don''t care what your conditions are, I accept all of them."

    "Then¡ª"

    "Who are you?" Charlotte''s voice came from the side of the car as she looked up at Benjamin.

    Benjamin looked at her, then back at James. "I''ll contact you." He glanced back at Charlotte, gently patting her head, and without another word, he walked away.

    "Who was that strange man?" Charlotte asked, looking up at James.

    "A colleague, I guess." James said with a smile, leaning out of the car and picking Charlotte up onto his lap. "How are you?" He gently wiped the tears from her cheeks.

    "I''m good." She said as he hugged him more and more. "How are you?" She whispered into his ear.

    "I cracked a bit."

    "A crack?"

    "Yeah, and sometimes people break after the funeral and not during that, and I am that person."

    She leaned back to see James face and with his little hand she cupped his face. "I feel that crack!" She said "So don''t break!" She gave him a kiss on his cheek.

    Yeah¡­ I have a light too. Something that stops me from being swallowed by the darkness.

 Chapter 96 96: Cooking.

    WARNING: This is a work of fiction. Drug use, including alcohol and other substances, can have serious and harmful consequences in real life. The dangers are real¡ªnever glamorize or normalize these behaviors.

    "Are you ready?" Hector asked James as he opened a small packet containing a white powder.

    It was two days after the funeral, and the house was quieter than ever before. James had sent his mother, Charlotte, and Bella away with a handful of guards to have fun and not dwell on Rafael and their grief.

    Now, he sat in the living room with Hector, who had brought some magic with him, along with whiskey, to have fun just like in the old days.

    But one thing was clear, if they were going to have fun, something ridiculous was bound to happen.

    "Isn''t that too much?" James asked, stressing over the situation. He had never done any drugs in his life, except for cigarettes and alcohol, and this was something entirely different. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Not really. It''s only a gram." Hector said as he prepared a line on the table.

    "You''re kinda good at that."

    "I mean, I was around people who sniffed it like it was nothing. You know, I learned." He carefully made the line. "Now just sniff it."

    James eyed it for a little longer, unsure whether to go through with it or not.

    "How addictive is it?" He asked, still hesitant.

    Hector laughed. "Don''t worry, one sniff won''t do anything crazy... at least, I hope so." He chuckled, but James only looked more stressed. "I''m here, don''t worry. I''ll do it with you, okay?" Hector made another line for himself and leaned down to do it.

    "Wait, wait. What do I need to know before we actually do this?"

    "Well, it''s different for everyone. Some people hallucinate, others just get an energy boost and go at it all night. But since it''s your first time, I think nothing big is going to happen. And if you feel bad, that''s why I brought the whiskey, because it''s like an antidote for it, it''ll help you feel better." He smiled. "Just don''t stress. You didn''t take your meds, right?"

    "Yeah."

    "Then let''s do it. Nothing wrong could happen. Come on."

    Hector knelt down before the table and leaned over it.

    James did the same, slowly kneeling down. The two of them sniffed it up.

    And oh boy, what a journey lay ahead of them.

    Not just because of the white magic, but because Hector had also brought a green weed joint with him, to make the trip even better, as he had heard.

    James''s first reaction was to start coughing as the powder went up his nostrils. Then came the burning sensation in his nose... and then, nothing happened.

    He kept sniffing, feeling the tickling in his nose, while Hector poured them both a shot of whiskey.

    "Let''s drink this, and then we''ll light this up." He said, holding out the joint.

    "What?"

    "Yeah, we''re smoking too. They say it does a wonderful mind-changing thing." He smiled, handing James a shot.

    "How long does it take to hit?" James asked, starting to stress out even more. One dangerous drug wasn''t enough, now there were two, plus whiskey.

    "About five minutes. The joint takes five too, I think. But let''s drink first." Hector held out his glass toward James.

    He picked it, and they clinked their glasses before drinking it.

    As soon as it went down, Hector was already lighting up the joint. He took a deep drag. "The thing is... you need to... let it sit in your lungs..." He said before exhaling and passing it to James.

    This shit is going to mess us up on a whole other level...

    But he took the drag anyway, holding it in like a real smoker.

    The feeling, well, it was nothing like a simple cigarette. The taste was different, something he couldn''t quite describe. It wasn''t irritating, nor did it have a particularly good flavor.

    He held it down, watching Hector, who was already pouring another shot of whiskey.

    "Wow, you''re actually good. I thought you were gonna cough." He laughed as he grabbed the joint for James. "Let''s drink up!"

    They cheered again, and went down another shot.

    But something was up.

    James glanced at his watch, and more than ten minutes had passed, and still, nothing had happened. At least, not drug-wise. The whiskey, however, was starting to kick in.

    "Do you feel anything?" He asked as he stared at Hector, who was just gazing up at the ceiling.

    "Not really. It''s kinda strange." He replied.

    "Are you sure these three things didn''t, like, cancel each other out? Alcohol, white magic, and green weed?"

    Hector thought about it as he poured another shot. "No... I mean, I don''t fucking know. I can feel the alcohol, but not the other two... but let''s just drink until something happens." He said, holding the glass out.

    James took it from him, drinking it again.

    "Let''s talk about something." Hector said. "Should we play the question game?"

    "Question game?"

    "Yeah, there is an app that asks us questions, and we need to answer them. It''s more like a game to get to know each other more." He opened the app on his phone and put it down on the table. "Names, Hector and James, it should be this option." He clicked on Best Friend Questions. "First one is a question to you¡­are you a virgin?"

    James laughed, shaking his head. "Fuck, is this for teenagers?"

    "It''s just to get to know each other better." Hector laughed too.

    "Yes, I am a virgin."

    Hector froze. "What? You have Bella, and you''re a virgin? No action, nothing?"

    "No, no action. But shit, I have my right hand." .

    "True." Hector chuckled and clicked on the next question. "It''s for you again. ''Have you ever had a moment where you truly feared for your life?''"

    James thought about it, the easiest answer was the shootout, but he wanted to say something that would lighten the atmosphere.

    "Back in college, when I knew I was going to drop out and had to tell my mom about it, I thought she was going to kill me." He said, shaking his head.

    "And what actually happened?" Hector asked curiously.

    "Nothing, really. She just said, ''Then go work.'' But I knew she was disappointed and probably wanted to beat me up." James laughed again, but deep down, he still remembered the look in her eyes, that disappointment, like he was supposed to be the one to change their lives. Well, in the end, he did.

    Hector tapped for the next question. "Oh, it''s for me. ''Hector, what was the freakiest thing you did?''" He giggled as he read it out.

    "No, please, skip that." James shook his head. He didn''t want to hear anything about that.

    "I''ll just say it was a night with three girls¡­a crazy night. But I''ll skip the details." Hector tapped again. "Alright, next question: ''Hector, what is a quote that defines your life?''"

    "That''s a good question." James said as he reached for the snacks.

    "If it''s a quote, I''d say: ''Live every day like it''s your last.''"

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Hector looked up at the ceiling for a moment before turning back to James. "Every day, I call my sister and mother, ask how they''re doing, and say I love them. You know, I never skip a day."

    James listened, nodding slightly.

    "And every day, I try to do my best, because I could die at any moment. And it''s not just about this lifestyle." Hector sighed. "An accident, a heart attack, anything¡­ these things can happen."

    "That''s very true." James said, looking down at his watch. It had been 20 minutes with no effects.

    "What''s your quote?" Hector asked.

    "It''s kind of like yours, but it goes like this: ''The present is your only guarantee.''"

    "That''s cool too." Hector smiled and tapped the screen again, or at least he tried. His finger kept missing. "What the fuck¡­" He whispered trying again, but his finger just tapped the table.

    His eyes were locked on the phone, he knew it was right there, but every time he tried, his finger just slid off.

    "Are you good?" James asked, laughing. He thought the alcohol had hit Hector, but when he looked at him, James realized they were both cooked.

    Hector''s eyes were barely open. "James¡­ this¡­ shit¡­ is¡­ hitting." He said, each word coming out slow, like it took all his energy to finish the sentence.

    James stood up as fast as he could, thinking he needed to get some water or something, but then he stopped.

    It was in that moment he realized they weren''t just cooked, it was a whole other level.

    Around him was nothing but an ocean, and Hector was sitting in a boat.

    "What the actually fuck is happening¡­?"

 Chapter 97 97: Tripping.

    WARNING: This is a work of fiction. Drug use, including alcohol and other substances, can have serious and harmful consequences in real life. The dangers are real¡ªnever glamorize or normalize these behaviors.

    James stood still, slightly bending his knees, afraid to move because one thing was certain.

    He couldn''t swim.

    He looked around, water was everywhere. The living room was gone. The furniture, everything, had disappeared, leaving only a vast ocean stretching endlessly. In front of him sat Hector. He had been on a sofa, James was sure of it, but now¡­now he was on a ship.

    This can''t be happening... what we took wasn''t hallucinogenic drugs...

    James thought. But then again, they had mixed the drugs with alcohol and Greenweed, putting them into a dreamlike state where reality blended with whatever was in their minds.

    And that explained it.

    When he saw Hector getting cooked by the drug, he had gotten up for water. His drugged mind had simply created what he was thinking about water which became the ocean.

    "He¡ª" James tried to speak, but the words barely left his mouth. Every alphabet felt like a tongue twister. "He...tor." He tried again but he couldn''t and Hector on the other hand was lost in his own world, smiling at James, his eyes barely open.

    Move, James. Move. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He thought. But that was easier said than done. His body felt like nothing¡­like it wasn''t even his own anymore. He tried to take a step, but his legs wouldn''t move.

    Paranoia began to set in. He was terrified of sitting down, afraid of the water that surrounded him.

    So he remained frozen in place, his eyes locked on Hector, who suddenly opened his eyes wide.

    "I see¡­" He mumbled, pointing at the ceiling.

    James slowly looked up, but for him, there was nothing. Just the sky, his mind had hallucinated.

    "Se...e...what?" He tried to ask.

    "Lo...ok¡­ they''re..." Hector pointed again, but James still saw nothing.

    "W¡­ho¡­?" James asked, but before he could get an answer, his knees gave out. He collapsed back onto the sofa, which, in his hallucination, felt like floating in water.

    "Al¡­inedss¡­" Hector struggled to form words. "A¡­l¡­ens¡­ elins¡­ fo...g¡­" He kept trying, but he couldn''t put the word together.

    Meanwhile, James was suffering through stage two of the trip.

    He was still hallucinating the ocean, but now the drug started to affect his vision and his perception of time.

    His vision became dizzy and blurred, with colors changing every time he blinked. It was as if he were experiencing every color of the world, understanding the colors themselves and what they meant.

    Meanwhile, Hector leaned forward a bit, staring at James. After a few moments of thought, he finally found the right combination of letters and managed to form the word he wanted to say.

    "Aliens..." He muttered, pointing at the ceiling again.

    The word "aliens" was like a trigger for James, just as water had been earlier.

    It was a reference to the app they had been using, which had those annoying pop up ads. When Hector first felt the effects, he had looked at his phone and saw an ad for an alien game.

    But now, as Hector said the word, everything changed. The ocean around James disappeared, and he was suddenly back in the living room.

    He thought the trip was finally over as his vision returned, but only in his right eye. His left eye was still caught in the swirl of colors. Hector, however, was still staring up.

    "Aliens?" James asked him, slowly looking up at the ceiling.

    For Hector, the word "aliens" meant foreign beings and monsters from movies.

    But for James, "alien" meant space and galaxies.

    And there it was¡­there was a fucking galaxy on the ceiling. No, the ceiling became the galaxy. Stars, beautiful colors, just like the pictures online.. It was all there.

    On the other hand, Hector''s trip was different.

    For him, there were aliens waving at him.

    "I¡­ I don''t get it¡­" James mumbled.

    But Hector wasn''t hearing him.

    The aliens, at first distant, began to approach him. Their figures were shifting, blurred in the way his mind interpreted them, tall, with features impossible to define.

    Hector wasn''t just tripping anymore. He was lost.

    "They''re here... they''re real..." He waved back at them.

    But for James, it was too much.

    The galaxy above him shifted into something darker. Stars blinked out, and the colors bled into each other, creating a vortex that seemed to drag him in.

    "No¡­" James'' hands reached for anything solid to not let that vortex get him. "I need to wake up¡­"

    He was caught between fear and curiosity, the need to pull himself back from this fucked up trip. He couldn''t hold on much longer. The pull was too strong.

    Every time he blinked it felt like he was discovering new colors that didn''t even have names.

    He wasn''t sure if he was experiencing reality or if he was becoming a part of the colors themselves, trying to figure out what they meant.

    It was wild. He could barely keep up.

    But panic? Nah.

    He wasn''t going there. He was an expert at this. Even though it was his first time tripping like this, he knew one thing for sure, the moment you let panic take over, you''re done for. So, he let go.

    He just floated with it.

    The floor beneath him was still warping like he was sitting on a melting puddle, and Hector?

    He was still looking at the ceiling like he was waiting for the aliens to land, meanwhile James was floating in outer space experiencing the beauty of the galaxies, nebulas.

    But it was just his mind making up all of it from photos he saw, but still it was beautiful, but also... terrifying. Like he was about to get sucked into the blackhole.

    James looked over. "He¡­.yo¡­ go¡­od¡­?" He could see Hector''s eyes were wide, but it wasn''t just from the drugs.

    He was seeing something. He was there. In some other dimension.

    "They... they''re here¡­"

    "Who¡­?" James asked, his own paranoia kicking in now.

    "The ones who.. they''re watching us¡­" Hector continued, completely lost in whatever world he was in.

    James''s mind was racing, but then the world started to melt again, the ceiling warping into a black hole.

    Everything was stretching

    He felt like he was being pulled into the ceiling,

    He could hear water now, gurgling beneath him, even though there was none. And the ocean was coming back. Not the literal ocean, but the feeling of it. The sensation of drowning in colors and sound.

    No, no, no this isn''t real! James kept thinking that, but it only made the trip worse.

    The more he fought it, the deeper he sank into it and then the whispers started. Soft at first, but they were growing louder. He swore he could hear someone calling his name.

    He looked around but there was no one and he started to panic but in the right moment, Hecto pulled him out of it.

    "James... look. Thy....wavin at m."

    "Wa..vin?" James mumbled, but it didn''t matter. It wasn''t real. Or was it?

    As he tried to make sense of it, everything snapped.

    The room froze. The ocean, the galaxy¡­.they were gone. In the blink of an eye, the world reset.

    Everything was normal again.

    Except... nothing was normal

    He looked around at Hector, who was still staring up at the ceiling with wide eyes, mumbling something.

    James blinked, trying to figure out if he was still tripping, but one thing was for sure¡­he needed to help Hector somehow.

    He pushed himself off the sofa, and then¡­phase two kicked in.

    He was drunk as fuck.

    The first step he took, he lost his balance and fell straight onto the coffee table, the one they''d been using to sniff up the White Magic.

    The good news? He didn''t feel any pain, nothing at all. The world just spun. Round and round. He tried to get up, but he couldn''t.

    So, he decided to crawl toward the kitchen.

    His arms shook as he pulled himself along. It felt like the kitchen was kilometres away, but it was only about 16 meters.

    When he finally managed to get there he gripped the counter to pull himself up, and managed to grab the first bowl he could find.

    He filled it with water and the bowl felt heavier than it should''ve, and when he turned around to look back at Hector, it seemed like the distance was growing and his head just spun more, so he did what he need to and get back to the ground and started crawling back while pushing the bowl in front of him.

    Ten minutes later, he was back at Hector''s side where he used all his strength to stand up and he was finally ready.

    "Get the fuck up!" He shouted and he dumped the water onto Hector''s head.

    He gasped for air and coughed as the water went into his nose and mouth.

    Finally over¡­.

    But just as the thought crossed his mind, the corner of his eye caught a flicker of movement. A shadow, a figure... someone standing at the doorway.

    "Who''s there?!" He shouted as he turned around. But the figure was gone.

    The paranoia kicked back in.

    "Did you see that Hector?"

    He didn''t answer. He was too busy rubbing his face, still trying to piece together what was real and what was...whatever the hell they had just gone through.

 Chapter 98 98: After Effect.

    More than an hour passed between them, and nothing happened, like they didn''t move, just sat and stared at different objects to be sure they were in reality and not in another trip.

    Hector picked up the phone to watch, while James was looking at the whisky bottle on the ground.

    But he knew they were going to get more and more drunk because they were sitting still, and for James, there was a rule. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    If he started feeling drunk, do not sit still, because it was just going to get worse. But he feared that if he stood up, something was going to happen. Maybe the galaxy would come back, so he was just getting more drunk, as Hector was as well, who was the first to speak.

    "This was hard¡­" He said as he looked at James.

    He looked up at him, and they both started laughing at each other.

    "You said nothing was going to happen¡­ I almost got vacuumed by a black hole¡­" James laughed more as his head spun.

    "Maybe it was a mistake to¡­ do all three at the same time¡­ fucking aliens almost took me with them." Hector shook his head, looking at his hands. "It felt too real¡­"

    Well, for someone, it would be a mistake. For someone else, the experience could''ve been the real world and its meanings.

    But what the fuck does aliens mean?

    Who knows?

    Maybe Hector saw who created the Earth, the Illuminati, while James was beginning to understand the galaxies and was the first person who almost got vacuumed by a black hole.

    They sat in silence for ten minutes, trying to regain their power and understanding of the situation, and slowly, the effects of the White Magic and the Greenweed faded away.

    It was strange because it was supposed to last longer, but they somehow canceled each other out.

    The only remaining substance in their bodies was the alcohol, which was still a big problem because when these two started to drink, they began to speak about plans for their business.

    This was exactly how the Arbera incident happened when Hector hid the White Magic into the soldiers'' bodies.

    "So¡­" Hector began. "What do you plan to do with that Benjamin guy?".

    "To be honest¡­ I-I don''t fucking know."

    Hector looked at him, then at his hand where the ring still sat.

    "We could use him¡­ or the thing he promised. Think about it, we could rule the fucking country, thousands of people under us. It''d be a military¡­" He sighed. "But that''s the problem...too many people, huh."

    James leaned forward, resting his hands on his knees.

    "I thought of a plan."

    "A plan?" Hector grew curious, and as he leaned forward, his head spun even more. Still, he tried to focus on James.

    "My mom said I should start legal companies and employ people under them. Half would handle legal production, while the other half would handle the illegal side. We could get permits, and nobody would say anything. What do you think?" He looked up at him, and even though Hector was barely there, he understood everything James said.

    "Hmmm¡­ that would be a disaster for several reasons." He leaned back, sighing. "It sounds like a great idea on paper, but in reality, it just doesn''t work that well."

    "Why?"

    "Too many people. We''d need government approval for them, and not just that...too much attention county wide. Think about it." He pointed to his head. "If we build a company so big that it can employ thousands of people with good salaries, the whole county would talk about it. More people would come to work¡­ but our goal is to help the countryside people, not everyone."

    "So, it better work the way it''s supposed to¡­" James said, clutching his stomach as it started to hurt. "How much attention does a forestry company get?"

    "Nothing, at least yours got barely any, but it is a shell company after all."

    James thought about it for a second. Even though he was drunk, he was still considering the right move.

    "What would happen if we used the forestry company? We buy land near the villages and towns then start cutting trees and all that. Then, with the real estate company, we build underground labs. We can claim that the real estate company is only building housing for the workers, like container homes. How much attention would that get? Let''s say five thousand people will work there."

    Hector looked up at James. "Same problem I mentioned....too big. And what do we do with the trees and lumber?"

    James smirked. "We can hide Greenweed or White Magic inside them and ship it anywhere we want. "Nobody would go near the forest, or we wouldn''t let them. We''d just say it''s a danger zone, and that''s it. We could traffic hundreds of kilos using the wood."

    "But if you think about it, the police and drug agency have scanners and stuff like that. They can detect it without even touching it." Hector said.

    "That''s where Benjamin comes in. He''ll make sure the shipment is under a government order, so nobody will check it." James explained it.

    "I mean, we don''t need to start big. We can test it in one town first, see how it plays out, see what Benjamin can really do. Then, we''ll be clear to move on to the others."

    "Yeah, I almost forgot, the Justice Minister is in my pocket too, along with the ISB director. They can help even more."

    "That''s very true¡­ I feel like I''m getting sober..." Hector said, smiling at James.

    "I can feel it a little." It was a lie from both of them. "One more thing, Hector."

    "Yeah?"

    "I was thinking about creating a structured hierarchy and maybe forming a side family, or whatever the hell they call it."

    Hector''s eyes widened as James said that. "There''s already a hierarchy, James. You''re the boss, and that''s it. A side family would only bring problems.....backstabbing, betrayal."

    "No, you misunderstand me. I mean, like with Sophia''s people. She could be the head of a side family under ours. They''d be our sword while we just focus on our work."

    Hector got more confused about what just James said than the trip. "You''re saying you don''t want Sophia to become fully part of us?"

    "I''m saying it would make more sense if she still ruled over her own people. They know her, they trust her. So why not make it a branch family? Like how the Bellini family is the main one, and the Conti family is a side family. It would be more than an alliance..."

    "But that would also mean they''d know our plans. Do you really trust Sophia that much?"

    She was the only one who didn''t betray him, who stayed even though the entire circle left him. And because of what Hans told her, that she is deeply in love with him, he was sure that she didn''t do anything dumb

    "It''s not about trust. It''s about survival. We need someone who can fight alongside us if something happens." James said.

    "I think we should talk about this when we''re fully sober because this would be a huge change."

    James nodded, leaning back in his seat. "Yeah, you''re right. No point in making big decisions when we''re half out of it."

    "Still¡­if we actually go through with this, it changes everything. A side family means new rules, new loyalties, and new risks. We''d have to set it up carefully, but right now¡­" He stood up. "I need to vomit this shit out of me." He said smiling at him, and went upstairs while James remained on the sofa, thinking about the plans.

    But his thoughts were shattered as Hector''s voice echoed through the house¡­the unmistakable sound of someone vomiting with all their strength.

    And from the sound of it without a second thought, he ran to the nearest toilet, where he threw up as well.

 Chapter 99 99: The Throne of Bellini.

    The next days was the most brutal and fucked up experience James had ever endured.

    The after effects of the drug were so bad that he lay in bed for two straight days, doing nothing. He didn''t even want to turn to his other side because everything hurt, and he was scared he would throw up.

    Hector, on the other hand, was only out of it for half a day, maybe because he had already done White Magic and Greenweed before. Of course, separately. But maybe his body already knew what was coming.

    That was exactly why James, who was practically dying from the after effects, let Hector handle whatever needed to be done on his own.

    So, basically, for a day, Hector became the boss.

    To the others, they just said James had caught some nasty virus or something. They believed it, or at least his mother and Charlotte did who was crying beside his bed all day, convinced he was going to die. Which, honestly, just annoyed him more. But this is what happens when you have a daughter.

    "Are you really sure about this?" Hector asked, staring at James, who looked like someone in the half-stage of turning into a zombie.

    His eyes were bloodshot, his face pale, and he had literally no strength in his body.

    "Yeah¡­"

    "But it means they might believe that¡ª"

    "Hector¡­" James slowly tilted his head to the side. "Just fucking go and do what you need to do."

    Hector kept staring at him, still unable to believe it. He was excited but also felt the weight. He was the underboss, but he had never stepped into James'' place, even when he was in coma, Hector just stopped everything waiting for him to get well.

    But now, Hector Bellini, the underboss of the Bellini family, became the acting boss.

    For a day.

    And for some reason, he felt like a fucking intern. His whole body was shaking like it was his first day on the job.

    Maybe it was because of the misconception people had about his role.

    To most, the underboss of the family meant they were just one step away from becoming the boss. The one who would take over if something big happened. The one who would inherit the family.

    The underboss handled the business the boss ordered him to.

    Well, that part was kind of true because James almost always told Hector about his plans and what the next step would be.

    But even if James called Hector the underboss, it never really felt that way.

    Hector''s role in the family felt more like an operative leader. He is the one handling the trafficking, the production, the trading, and, most importantly, the money.

    The money laundering, the transfers through shell companies, the offshore bank accounts, hundreds of millions, sometimes billions, went through Hector. Through his men. Through his associates.

    And this was exactly why James wanted a clearer hierarchy, because everything was so mixed up in bullshit.

    At the top stands James as the family boss. That is clear to everybody.

    What isn''t clear was where his mother stood.

    She clearly enjoys the money, even if she never admits it. She is living her best life, even if her son died. But her position in the family?

    That is a mystery to many. So they just started calling her The Mother. A simple yet powerful name, Mother of the Bellini Family.

    So there is James at the top. And maybe, beside him, his mother.. But without any official criminal connection.

    Below James comes Hector, the underboss of the family. Outsiders, even the agencies, might assume that Bella and Ferucci are directly under James. But no. Before them, there are others.

    These people don''t outrank Bella and Ferucci. They never could. But they work for Hector, and they are some of the closest players to the family.

    They are the ones who handle the money, count the money, and launder the money. And when there is too much cash, they convert it into assets. Houses, gold, cars¡­ anything money could buy.

    This is the secret James didn''t know about.

    He actually has a luxury car garage with 34 cars sitting in a hangar, just because they needed to spend the money.

    There are twenty people working on this, day and night. They are nicknamed ''The Bankers''. It might seem like a small number for handling that much cash, but every single one of them has the right connections to make it work.

    They are among the most valuable members of the family, because without them, none of this would be possible. After Hector and the Bankers, comes Bella and Ferucci.

    Bella''s the one going after reporters, making sure every piece of news about the Bellini family that leaks out gets buried.

    Ferucci? He doesn''t really care about any of that. He barely cares about his own men. The whole "bossing people around" thing isn''t for him. He just likes to cause pain. He''s the personal interrogator.

    And beyond them, there are smaller group leaders.

    With all of this in mind, it''s safe to say that James, as the boss, never really does much. Everything is done by the people under him.

    The only thing he ever does is make the plans, which he shares with Hector. After hearing them, Hector does his best to carry them out with the people under him, making sure things happen exactly how James wants.

    This is exactly why he tells Hector to redo the whole hierarchy, because, to some, it might seem like James is just a puppet and Hector''s the one actually pulling the strings. Of course, if anyone ever said that, or even started gossiping about it, they wouldn''t live more than a few hours.

    Because nobody questions James.

    Not out of fear, but out of respect.

    In their eyes, whether it''s the Bankers, the last soldier, or some low level worker in the jungle, James is someone deeply embedded in their lives. In their hearts. They owe him everything. Because he gives them something they can hold on to. The work. The money that comes with it.

    But most of all, safety.

    They know that if anything happens, James will be there.

    And it became even clearer after the attack on him.

    The bodyguards who died?

    Their families got a huge sum of money. Even their funerals were paid for by James. Because that''s what it means to be under him.

    James wants to be like Lauci Gabbin. He wants people to love him, not just out of fear, but genuinely love him. But it already happened when he stepped into this world.

    The moment people started to follow him, they did it out of respect and love because he wasn''t like the other mafia bosses.

    He isn''t the one shouting orders at them like dogs. He isn''t the one who''ll kill them for making even the smallest mistake. He isn''t the one who pays lower wages than a legitimate job.

    No, James Bellini is different from them. He pays good money, even for the lowest person. Even the workers respect him. The ones that work with deadly chemicals, they do the job because they get good money, and they know that James respects them, just like they respect him.

    This is how the tale of James Bellini began.

    That''s why the word spread like wildfire in the underworld. That''s why people came to work for him, for the money and the respect they got for what they did.

    And this is exactly why nobody ever dares to betray him.

    Because James gives them something. Not just money, not just safety, but a place where they belong. This is the difference.

    Other mafia bosses see their men as disposable. But James? James makes them feel irreplaceable. They carry his name, respect him, and trust him.

    Because James Bellini didn''t just build a mafia family...he built a kingdom.

    And in his kingdom, betrayal is an impossibility. No one can turn their back on James, because doing so means turning their back on everything they''ve built, everything they''ve earned.

    James Bellini has created something no one can easily destroy, a loyalty so deep, so unshakable that questioning it is a sin.

    This is about creating a legacy. And legacy, James knows, isn''t something you build with blood and bones alone, it''s something you build with respect, with trust, and with the understanding that no matter where someone comes from, no matter their past, they can always find a place in his kingdom.

    And in that kingdom, loyalty is worth more than money.

    This is what James Bellini built, this is how the hierarchy works.

    But most importantly, this is why Hector is freaking out. Not because he''s scared, but because now he understands what it means to be at the top, what it means to have so many people''s faith and loyalty, that even a misstep, a miscalculation, can cause something big. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 100 100: Good New, Bad News.

    For a few minutes, Hector just stood in the driveway, thinking about what to do next. He opened his phone notes, which were full of to-do lists and things that would need James'' approval, but now he was on his own.

    But before dwelling on any of that, he did what he did every day, he called his little sister.

    "Amanda, how are you, darling?" He asked, and a smile spread across his face. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    His sister''s voice, still from the hospital, sounded so powerful this time, nothing like a months ago, when she could barely talk or didn''t even want to. Back then, she had been depressed, ready to give up on life.

    "Hector, I got a wheelchair!" She beamed through the phone. "I can finally go outside!" She shouted, her voice full of joy and excitement.

    "Really?!" Hector asked in disbelief. "So you can go wherever you want?"

    His sister hesitated for a moment. "No¡­only around the hospital¡­but still, it''s something big!" The joy returned to her voice.

    "Of course it is!" Hector answered, jumping a little. He was so happy he couldn''t contain himself, even making a nearby guard laugh at his reaction. "I''m going to see you later. Do you want anything? Should we celebrate this?"

    "I want a better wheelchair!"

    Hector fell silent for a bit. A wheelchair? The hospital was expensive as it was, and those fuckers had probably given her a busted down one.

    "Why? Isn''t the one they gave you good enough?"

    "It''s good, but I want one with flowers on it¡­like a custom one! I saw them on the internet, you can buy those!" She said, laughing a little. "Can you buy one, or is it too much to ask¡­?" Her voice suddenly went quiet. "I know the hospital is expensive¡­ maybe it''s too much¡ª"

    "Too much?! Don''t be stupid! I''d buy you the moon if you wanted it!" Hector shouted into the phone.

    "Really?! Like, really really?!" Amanda''s excitement grew as she realized he was serious.

    "Of course! I''m your big brother. As a matter of fact, I''ll buy it today!"

    "I love you so much!"

    "I love you too, Amanda. And don''t worry about money anymore, okay?"

    "Okay! Should I give the phone to Mom?"

    "Yeah, please."

    For a second, there was silence.

    "Hector?"

    "Mom, is it really true? Amanda can use a wheelchair now?"

    "Yes, they said she can spend an hour outside if she wants."

    They had said she would be stuck in bed for months, just like Han''s daughter. But now, thanks to James paying for everything, the medicine and operation were finally working.

    "I''m going to buy her a wheelchair, so she better be ready!"

    "She''s going to be so happy, darling. I love you."

    "I love you too, Mom. Bye-bye."

    "Bye."

    As he pocketed the phone he stood in silence, then, without a word, he started jumping more, punching the air in his happiness. He could barely believe it at first. His little sister could finally look around¡­ she could finally live. As he jumped up and down, his phone buzzed again, but it wasn''t a good message. He caught his breath, opening the message which came from one of the "Bankers", and it said:

    Urgent. Meet me.

    "Fuck." He locked the phone, looking up at the sky. "Why now, all this fucking trouble."

    "Boss, something happened?" Mike stepped up to him as he saw him jumping.

    "We need to go to the Bankers." He said as he went past Mike and sat into one of the cars.

    "Ahhh." Mike sighed as he sat in the driver''s seat with two more guards, and they rolled out of the estate, heading toward the Washer.

    The Washer was the nickname of the building, which was in the middle of the capital. The reason for it was because nobody would look at it or question it, because it is a beautiful building, which is also under the real estate company of James.

    Who would think that, actually, in the middle of the capital, there is one of the biggest mafia bosses, laundering operation? Nobody.

    Or if someone did, they would die and that''s it.

    So they made their way toward it, and the city was bustling with life. The weather was perfect, sunny. People enjoyed themselves in the parks and the streets.

    They made a left and arrived at the building. It had statues and shit, it was a beautiful building.

    As they stepped out from the car, some passersby stared at them because, well, in weather where it was already too hot to even wear a sweater, Hector and the others were all in suits.

    Which meant they were either business, politicians, or the third answer¡­ gangsters.

    "Fuck you staring at me for?" Mike asked as a man literally stopped, looking at him.

    "It''s a public space, I stare wherever I¡ª"

    Mike opened his suit, showing a gun to him. "Stare at this too, looks good, doesn''t it?"

    The man turned and walked away without saying anything, while Mike laughed at him.

    "Stop with that. What if they report it to the police?" Hector said.

    They stared at each other, then almost at the same time, started to laugh. Then Hector stepped to the door, entering his pin code and opening the door, which was a mission in itself because it was no ordinary door.

    It was armored, bombproof, bulletproof, and fire-resistant, just like every window on the building.

    But of course, that wasn''t all. To get in, there were three of these doors. When they finally opened the third one, behind it was a heavily armed guard with cameras and sensors everywhere.

    "Boss, good to see you, but please assign me somewhere else. I just stand here all day." One of the guards said to Hector with a smile.

    "You''re a little fat, you need to stand." He teased him as he went past him toward the staircase. They went up, and finally stepped into the room where the whole cleaning operation was.

    It looked like a legitimate office, with computers, lots of paper, printers, and phones. If somebody outside looked in, they would see nothing out of the ordinary.

    "Hector, you''re finally here." A man stepped in front of him, offering his hand.

    "Dani, those fucking doors took minutes of my life to get in." Hector laughed as he shook his hand.

    "Well, those doors keep us safe. But anyway, there''s a big problem that we need to address." He said and turned to go toward a door.

    "Another door¡­." Hector shook his head. He had been here so many times before, but these doors were built last week, and the reason for them was what was in that room.

    As he went after Dani, he could hear a sound, a sound that was unmistakably money counters, going without stopping.

    Dani looked back, then with his fingerprint, he opened it, and what was there was too much to even understand.

    "This is the problem, Hector." He pointed inside.

    "Oh my fucking god."

    In the room, people were hurrying, counting the money. That was what Hector heard, all the money counters were literally struggling to keep up with the sheer amount of bills that were in the room.

    It was so much cash that he had never seen before. There were piles of them even reaching the ceiling.

    "What the fuck is this, Dani?" Hector turned to him.

    "The problem." He pointed.

    "I get it, but why is so much money here and not in the bank or somewhere else?"

    "Because the banks are full, Hector." Dani looked back up at him. "I mean full full. They can''t take anymore because it would crash them. I said okay, what happens if I do it with gold?" He shook his head. "They don''t fucking sell us gold. So, since James ordered to multiply the white magic piece, all the money that came in is here, and in 500 bills, because if it was in 100s, then it wouldn''t fit the place¡­"

    "How much is it?"

    Dani looked at one of the men counting the money.

    "Gavi, how much?"

    He glanced up at them. "We went through about 780 million and that''s just half of it, so there''s probably another 780 million left, maybe a bit more. Just an estimate, based on the pile."

    Hector looked at Gavi, staring at him, then back at Dani."

    "That''s impossible. We didn''t even sell that much white magic." Hector said.

    "Well, we sold what we had, and we multiplied the price so much that it brought in this much." Dani replied.

    "But I was the one who set the price, wasn''t I?" Hector asked, looking around.

    Dani looked at Gavi, then back to Hector. "Well, you said to pump it up, that was James'' order, so we did pump it up, and people bought it like it was nothing. So we pumped it up even more and they still bought it." He smiled.

    Hector still didn''t understand it. Even if they sold it at an unimaginable price, they didn''t have enough product to make this much money.

    "That''s still too much." He locked eyes with Dani. "So, tell me, what''s the other thing that brought in money?" Hector asked.

    Dani hesitated a bit, turning away from Hector then said.

    "Real estate."

 Chapter 101 101: Too Much.

    Hector was so confused he didn''t say anything, just stared at Dani, who continued.

    "We may have sold some buildings, you know¡­some big buildings..."

    "You''re telling me¡­" Hector finally began to speak. "that you sold buildings with the company we made to launder money? A shell company?"

    "Well, yeah, exactly." Dani smiled.

    This is not happening what the fuck.

    Hector sighed. "How much money came in from that, and what exactly did you sell?"

    "Since Charlotte is Lucian''s daughter, and Lucian died all the assets he had fallen into Charlotte''s pocket. But since Charlotte is James'' adopted daughter, we thought it was a good idea to sell these assets."

    Hector looked more confused now. He thought Lucian only had the houses and those cars.

    "Lucian owned six buildings, his real estate portfolio was huge, with eight-story buildings that just sat here, and he also had warehouses and some land. So when the papers came, all of this was officially under James'' name, and we sold them under his real estate company."

    Hector was dumbfounded by the fact that he didn''t know about this.

    "How much?"

    "From all of that, we made about 840 million. Of course, it all went down through cash transactions, so yeah, that''s it." Dani smiled at him again as if he hadn''t just made hundreds of millions, without Hector or James having any clue about it.

    "So let me get this straight¡­" Hector turned to face the money, then pointed his hand. "More than half of this money is actually from Lucian''s stuff you sold, which means this money is Charlotte''s money."

    Dani nodded. "Yes, but still, if we think about it, the money is under James'' control."

    Hector ran his hand through his hair. They hadn''t told him about it, and maybe those buildings could have actually helped them, but they sold everything, and he knew James would not touch Charlotte''s money, which meant it would just sit somewhere. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Somewhere that wasn''t a bank.

    "You know you fucked up, Dani. What the fuck were you even thought.?"

    "Why? You said to sell everything because James ordered it. I just did my job."

    "What about the government? Didn''t they notice you selling land and shit?"

    "No, because we bribed the ones that would care, so it''s all cleared." Dani looked at the money. "Well at least something is clear."

    "Yeah, somehow a billion dollars in fucking 500 bills isn''t clear. How genius are you?" Hector shook his head.

    "It would be more fucked up if it were in smaller notes." Dani said.

    "Dani, 500 bills are only used by banks and government funds, maybe a couple of businesses, not fucking criminals. Of course, nobody would take it, because it''s clear that this is from illegal dealings."

    "I know that. I fucking graduated college with a master''s degree, but shit, money is money."

    "Yeah, money is money, but we can''t fucking use it. Not even the black market would accept it." Hector looked up. "Fuck, I need to call our dictator friend."

    "I thought about the same. He can clean it for us." Dani smiled.

    "Yeah, just my ass needs to fucking travel there, with James. You just fucking made a big ass mess."

    There was silence between them as they thought about it, only the sound of the cash counter echoed.

    "Let''s bury it underground." Mike said from the background.

    Hector and Dani both looked at him.

    "What?" Dani asked.

    "I mean, I saw it in a movie. They buried it underground and marked it on a map, like a treasure hunt." He smiled as he thought about it as a real plan.

    "And what the fuck is going to happen, money trees grow or what, you stupid ass? If you bury it, it''s still not going to be clean." Dani shook his head as he said it.

    "Oh, that''s true. I said nothing." Mike stepped back.

    "So, the bank didn''t take our money, because it would be too much. We can''t buy gold or crypto because we need quick access to it¡­we need cash or it in a bank account, and the only way is the dictator... there''s nothing else I can think of."

    "There is a way." Dani said as he leaned on one of the desks. "But you''re not going to like it."

    "What is it?"

    Dani took a deep breath. "We need a legitimate business that can generate this much money so we can actually use it, a shell company that''s actually somehow legitimate. We can''t wash this much money anymore, nor will the bank take it. The second option is a little dangerous."

    "What is it?"

    "James knows a lot of businessmen, so what we do is give them the money to clean it. They have billion dollar companies, so they could easily make it look legitimate for us. The problem is, they''d take a cut. Maybe we could even buy shares in their companies or invest in stocks." Dani looked at Hector. "We aren''t some low profile gangsters anymore, Hector. The family is worth billions, and the money will just keep coming. We need strategic decisions."

    Hector stood in silence for a moment, thinking. "So, you''re saying we basically need to hand over our money to some businessmen and hope they clean it for us? And they''ll take a cut?"

    "Exactly," Dani replied. "But they have the connections and resources to pull it off. It''s a risk, but it could work. We get the money back, cleaned, and they get a share for their trouble."

    "That''s a huge risk. I like our dictator friend more, he actually keeps his word. We don''t need to worry about him." Hector said back.

    "That''s also a good plan. And maybe it''s the best, because¡­ this isn''t all the cash we have."

    Hector closed his eyes as Dani said it, trying to calm himself down. "What do you mean by that?" He asked, smiling a little, but only because of the stress.

    "Around 200 million is in different warehouses. I think Ferucci has like 80 million in his warehouse, so we need to do something about that too. But the good news is, those aren''t in 500 bills."

    "Oh, really?" Hector''s eyes lit up.

    "Yeah, so maybe forget that. We can use it directly, we just need to clean it, which would take a few days. So 200 million is already ready to use."

    "Call me when it''s done. As for this bullshit." He gestured at the piles of cash in the room, "just count it and do nothing until I come back, okay?"

    "Understood." Dani nodded as Hector turned and walked away.

    As he stepped out, he paused before the car, taking a moment to enjoy the sunshine, despite the messed up situation he was in.

    Too much money. Never in my life did I think I''d be worried about something like this...

    "Should we go?" Mike asked.

    "We''re going to buy a wheelchair. Look up where I can get one." Hector said as he got into the car. He was confused when Mike didn''t close the door, just stood there staring at him.

    "What?"

    "Uhm¡­ is James¡ª"

    "No, it''s for my cute sister." He interrupted with a smile. "You want to see a picture of her? She''s like an angel sent down to earth."

    Mike smiled back. "Sure. I have a sister too."

    And just like that, they started talking about their sisters as they began their long search for a store that sold custom, built wheelchairs.

    Eventually, they found one.

 Chapter 102 102: The Wheelchair.

    "Finally here." Hector said as she stepped out of the car, looking around. But they were the only ones around.

    The shop was near the mall, situated on a small street between two shops, yet the street itself looked abandoned. From the outside, the shop looked well designed, with a big advert poster meant to attract customers, and it worked on Hector, because it was featuring a child in a wheelchair.

    She immediately imagined Amanda in one, happily cruising around the hospital. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "This street looks so different now." Mike said behind Hector as he looked around.

    Hector turned around. "Different? What do you mean?"

    Mike adjusted his suit before looking at Hector. "Well, before James showed up, this was one of the streets where drug addicts lived. They literally had houses made of cardboard and shit, and drug dealers loved to come here to sell their spiked junk."

    "I never knew that." Hector said.

    "Well, because it was our mission to get them out of here. So we did, and now look how lively this street is, fucking flowers and all." He pointed.

    "Oh, I remember now, ordering it to be cleaned up." He laughed because they hadn''t wanted to do it. These people were just homeless beggars, not ones they would kill. So instead, they simply killed the drug dealers in front of them, sending a message, if they stayed, the same would happen to them. "Anyway, let''s go in."

    As he stepped in and looked around, he was already excited. There were so many variations and combinations of wheelchairs everywhere, and his eyes immediately landed on one, exactly what Amanda had asked for, a wheelchair with flowers.

    "Can I help you?" One of the staff members approached Hector with a big smile.

    "Yeah, that wheelchair there." He pointed. "Is it suitable for children?"

    "Of course it is! Please, come, let me show you." She smiled, and together they walked over to the wheelchair. She began explaining everything about it. "It''s specially made for children. We have different sizes for ages 6 to 16. It has high quality carbon fiber elements, as you can see." She pointed at the wheels. "This material is very strong and can last for years. And of course, the flowers are all over it." She smiled as she gestured toward them.

    The seat and armrests were designed with pink flowers, it was obviously meant for a girl, it was perfect for Amanada.

    "I like it, but isn''t it a little heavy for a child to push?" Hector asked, a little worried that Amanda would get exhausted since her strength was still not enough.

    "Not really, because the carbon fiber is light. But of course, we have this modul for it." She stepped over to a cabinet. "This connects to the wheels, and with this¡ª" she held up a controller¡ª "you can drive it. But we also have fully electric ones."

    Hector thought about it but realized that a little bit of exercise could only help Amanda, and if she got too tired, she could always use the electric feature.

    "It''s good enough. I''ll buy it with the electric thing." He said and walked toward the counter with her, while another staff member went to the back to prepare it for him.

    "That will be 8,000."

    Fucking hell, how the fuck do normal people afford this¡­

    "Does the government have any programs to help with purchases like this? Like with a hospital form or something?"

    "They do have one program, but it takes weeks to get the paperwork done and they only cover 30% of the price."

    "Well, that''s better than nothing." Hector handed her his bank card.

    As she grabbed it from him, she hesitated for a moment, staring at it. That card¡­ it wasn''t just any card, it was one of the most exclusive from Hinsber Bank. A full black metal card that required the user to spend more than 500,000 a year.

    She hesitated slightly but tried to hide her surprise.

    "I¡ªI mean, not really, because the 30% only applies to ones over 6,000.. For a 5,000 one, they cover 20%, and for anything under that, only 10%."

    "Oh, then fuck them." Hector smiled.

    "Yeah, that''s why we have this program." She turned and pointed at a poster. "We have a donation system, and with the money that comes in, we help people who can provide proof, like an accident report or any other reason they lost mobility. If they can prove it, we use the funds to cover the cost for them."

    Hector looked at the poster, which also featured a child like the other one outside, and he couldn''t help himself.

    "That''s really nice. Do I have to add my name or anything to make a donation? And how many people have you helped like this?" He asked.

    "You can do it anonymously, and we''ve helped a lot of people. Just last month, we provided wheelchairs for free to 15 people, children and adults." She smiled at him as she handed back the card.

    "Then I''ll make a little donation. Can I do it with cash?"

    "Yes, you can." She said, already thinking about getting Hector''s number.

    A good looking, handsome man, and even if he is in his thirties, to her, he was filthy rich, and filthy rich people are the best to get.

    "Mike, do you have cash on you?" Hector turned toward him, and Mike''s face started to pale. "I''ll give it back, don''t worry." Hector shook his head with a smile.

    As Mike stepped closer, the woman suddenly realized she had no idea who he was speaking to. Because as Mike opened his suit to reach into his inner pocket, she saw a gun.

    But more importantly, she clearly saw the name engraved on it in gold, Bellini.

    "So, I want to donate¡­" Hector counted the money. "You only have this much?" He looked back at Mike.

    "I''m not a walking bank, Hector."

    "That''s true¡­then I want to donate three thousand if I can." Hector said, looking up at the woman, who was now frozen and refusing to meet his gaze. "Uhm, is there a problem?"

    "No!" She said a little too loudly. "Thank you for your generous donation." She grabbed the money from him and put it into a black box. "My colleague prepared the wheelchair, which is at the loading area. If you go outside, it''s to the left." She still didn''t look up at him just quickly saying what she needed to.

    Hector looked at Mike, then back at the woman, confused, but he simply said goodbye and left the store.

    As they walked out, the woman let out a long breath, leaning against the counter and shaking her head. Another employee, an older woman who had been watching the whole thing from the side, stepped closer.

    "I know you''ve only been working here for a month, but you need to care more about customers and show respect, Carla." She said, shaking her head. "What if they post a review that you¡ª"

    "Do you know who they were?" Carla interrupted, her face pale.

    "No, but it doesn''t matter. They''re customers who just dropped a lot of money, and that''s all that matters." She said, crossing her arms.

    Carla let out a small, nervous laugh. "At first, I thought he was just a businessman because he had the black card from Hinsber."

    The older woman''s eyes widened. "And you really froze up! Why didn''t you ask for a bigger donation or tell him he could donate with his card? Maybe he would''ve given a couple more thousand."

    Carla straightened herself, looking deep into the woman''s eyes.

    "Anna, they were gangsters."

    "What?" Anna let out a laugh. "Having a black card doesn''t mean he''s a gangster. Don''t say stupid things."

    "The other guy had a gun on him." Carla said.

    Anna hesitated for a moment before replying. "Maybe he''s his bodyguard. Rich people tend to fear for their lives, especially in this rotten country."

    Carla hesitated a bit looking at the doors then looked back at Anna.

    "Then why did his gun have an engraving that said Bellini?"

    Anna''s smile faded as she processed Carla''s words.

    "Bellini?" She whispered as she looked at the door too.

    Carla nodded. "Yeah. It was engraved in gold."

    Anna started thinking. The name sounded familiar, too familiar.

    "That name¡­" she hesitated. "I''ve heard it before. Isn''t that¡ª"

    "A mafia family." Carla finished for her. "One of the biggest. The news didn''t really cover them, but there are some photos. And this guy, if I remember correctly, was Hector Bellini, one of the most powerful in the family¡­ but his bank card had a different name on it. I just put the thing together after I saw the gun with the name on it."

    Anna''s pulse quickened. "But he didn''t look like some ruthless gangster." She said "He was¡­ normal. Charming, even."

    "Yeah, and I almost asked him for his number." Carla shook her head and laughed at herself.

    "I only know what I''ve seen on TV." Anna admitted. "But you said he''s one of the most powerful¡­ Does that mean he has a boss?"

    "Yeah¡­ James Bellini." As Carla said it, the door of the store opened again. Immediately, the atmosphere shifted as they both smiled, trying to act as if nothing had happened.

    Walking in was none other than Mike.

    "Sorry, can I get the receipt?" He asked, smiling at them. He noticed something was off but had no time or interest in figuring out what.

    "Of course, here it is." Carla replied, forcing a smile as she handed him the receipt.

    "Thank you very much. Have a wonderful day." Mike smiled and left the store again.

    Anna and Carla were still a bit stunned by the whole situation. Hector was actually so... human, at least in their eyes.

    Outside, however, they were busy making space for the large wheelchair that had come with the delivery.

    "Why the fuck is there a bulletproof shield in the back?" Hector asked, looking at Arine.

    "After what happened, it can be useful." Arine replied, tossing it out of the trunk. "But this is just crazy¡­" He picked up a battering ram. "Now this is suprised me too? Are we the special forces?" He threw it out too.

    The employee who had been with them stood in silence, processing what a fuck is he witnessing. He had also seen the assault rifle in the trunk.

    Hector thundered toward him. "Take it and you blind okay?"

    The guy grabbed the 300 from him and walked away without a word, but someone else had words for Hector.

    "Hector, you''re bribing people with my money?!" Mike called out as he came back.

    "I said I''d give it back to you, don''t cry like a bitch, and help Arine." Hector responded.

    "Why didn''t you help him? You were just standing there watching." Mike shook his head, leaning into the trunk to help Arine.

    "I''m your fucking boss, you motherfucker." He said and kicked Mike in the ass, and because of it he headbutted the side of the trunk.

    He patted his own head. "What a good boss..." He whispered as they finally made enough space to fit in the box.

    "Good. Now throw those shits back too." Hector pointed at the bulletproof shield and the battering ram. "And let''s go see my sister."

    "Yes, sir..." Mike sighed, picking up them from the ground and throwing them into the car. "It''s done, sir. What''s next, sir?"

    "Stop that shit, Mike, before I shoot your ass." Hector smirked.

    "I will, sir!" Mike saluted, then sat in the car with Hector and the others, finally heading to the one place Hector wanted to be at the most.

    Meanwhile, at home James was slowly getting better, but really slowly, his mother made her soup, and Charlotte was still beside his bed holding his hand, like it was his deathbed.

    But how could he tell them that he simply combated three drugs and got fucked up?

    No, that wasn''t an option.

    He was feeling like a zombie while Hector was up in the sky because of his sister, totally forgetting about the things he needed to do, but who can judge him, his sister means everything to him.

 Chapter 103 103: Candy.

    "Are you going to die?" Charlotte asked, sniffing as she wiped away his tears.

    "Charlotte, I told you a hundred times already¡­no. I just... I''m ill, you know." James said as she grabbed his hand again.

    "But you didn''t move all day." She placed her head on James'' chest. "It''s like your heart is still beating, but you''re not in your body."

    "Charlotte, when people are sick, they rest. And I''m resting now, so please go do whatever you want and let me get better." He patted her head, but she didn''t answer, she just started crying again.

    "But what if¡ª" she sniffled, looking up at James. "What if I never see you again?"

    What is it with this girl? She just doesn''t understand...

    "Are you going to do this every time I feel bad?"

    "Yes." She replied instantly, then rested her head against him again.

    I feel hot... fuck. If I start sweating, I''m really going to get cold or some shit. He glanced at her again, seeing how she wasn''t listening to him at all. Well, I was just like her when Mom got sick, when I was little. Fuck, even if she just got home late from work, even if it was just a minute I already thought she did or something happened to her... How annoying must I have been to Mom? I can''t even imagine. I was probably more annoying than Charlotte, that''s for sure.

    "Tell me, what did you do with your grandma and Bella?"

    That was the magic question.

    In a second, Charlotte sat up, beaming, like all the sadness had vanished.

    "We went to Candyland! And then we played in a big playhouse! And after that, we¡ª"

    "Slowly, darling." James laughed as she spoke so fast she was spitting everywhere. "What is Candyland?"

    "It''s a big building." she gestured with her hands, "and inside, you can find every candy in the world." She looked up at the light like she was seeing the candies in front of her.

    "Oh, really?"

    "Yes! And I ate so much candy that I don''t even remember what any of it tasted like!" She declared, as if it was some great achievement.

    A second ago, she was crying like I was about to die, and now it''s like nothing happened...

    "And what was the playhouse?"

    "It was also a big building, but it had a huge park too! There were slides, ropes, everything, even swimming pools! But we didn''t bring any swimsuits with us. So we all played in a ball pit and even threw balls at each other like we were having a snowball fight!" She gestured wildly, showing how she had thrown them.

    "Wait... Grandma was in the ball pit too?" James asked, trying to picture it.

    "Yes!" Charlotte jumped up and down. "Even the guys who came with us!"

    Guys? What guys¡­ No way. Don''t tell me the bodyguards were actually playing in the ball pit with them¡­

    "You mean the bodyguards?" He asked in disbelief.

    "Yes! They even picked me up and threw me in the air with Bella!"

    What the fuck. They''re supposed to be watching over her, not playing around¡­

    "That''s good¡­" He said with a smile. "And after that, what did you do?"

    "I got tired and accidentally fell asleep in Bella''s arms. Then I woke up in the car with one of the guards, who told me Bella and Grandma went shopping..." She suddenly paused, then looked up at him. "Without me! They left me in the car!"

    "What did you expect? For them to carry you around?" James laughed, amused at how genuinely angry she was.

    Well, the answer was obviously yes, but she didn''t say it. She just huffed in frustration. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Then that was it. They came back, and we came home¡­ and found you half dead." She said it so casually. "What were you doing to get this sick?"

    James was caught off guard by the question. He had already told her a lie earlier, but now he couldn''t remember exactly what he had said.

    "Uh¡­ just caught something, you know. Bacteria are everywhere." He said vaguely, giving her a smile.

    Charlotte just stared at him, completely unmoving. She didn''t even blink.

    "Okie." She finally said and sat back down beside his bed.

    Just then, Bella opened the door.

    "You''re still here, Charlotte?" She asked, stepping inside and petting her head. "Go to grandma, she''s baking something delicious."

    Charlotte didn''t need to hear it twice. All her worries about James disappeared instantly again, and she sprinted out of the room without a second thought.

    "She''s going to be an interesting person." James said, smiling at Bella.

    But she didn''t smile back. Her eyes were judging him.

    "What?" He asked.

    Bella crossed her arms, still looking at him with that same disappointed expression.

    "Oh, nothing really." She said, "But it''s kinda strange that I found an empty bottle of whiskey in the living room. And what''s even stranger is the smell coming from the sofa cushions¡­ You know, it''s a smell I can''t quite describe, but I know exactly what it is." She shook her head. "And that white powder I found, just a little bit of it on the rug¡­ it seemed so familiar, so I tasted it."

    James'' eyes widened. "You did what?!" His voice shot up. "What if that was¡­ I don''t know, some kind of chemical or something?"

    Bella laughed. "Yeah, it is some kind of chemical. We call it white magic. And that smell? That was green weed. So you and Hector were smoking, sniffing, and drinking alcohol on top of it, am I right?" She stepped closer. "And you''re not sick¡­your body just couldn''t process what the fuck was happening. Right?"

    For a moment, James stayed silent, staring up at the ceiling, avoiding Bella''s gaze. "I don''t know what you''re talking about¡­"

    "James, don''t play dumb. You two did drugs. I''m not even saying that''s wrong¡­you''re a drug lord, after all. But if you''re going to do it, at least clean up properly. What if Charlotte accidentally found that white powder on the rug? What if she tasted it? Or worse, sniffed it?" Bella''s expression darkened. "She could die within minutes. You need to be careful with this. You have a daughter."

    That was true, he hadn''t even thought about cleaning up properly, let alone the danger it posed to Charlotte.

    "We fucked up¡­ I''m sorry." He said, turning to Bella. Then, with a smirk, he added, "So, you''ve decided to be a full time mother instead of my employee?"

    Bella blushed slightly. "I''m two in one!" She said before quickly turning to leave the room.

    When did my life turn into a romance TV show? Ugh¡­ it''s annoying. No, I decided to take Charlotte in, and I love her¡­ and I also feel something for Bella. Maybe I should finally tell her and take responsibility for it.

    He closed his eyes, taking a deep breath.

    "At least there''s peace in the streets." He whispered to himself with a smile.

    But he couldn''t have been more wrong.

    Because something big was happening¡­somewhere else.

 Chapter 104 104: Bright Idea.

    While Hector was still on the road to the hospital, in an apartment building on the outskirts of the city, a gang was planning something terrible.

    Robbing a money transport truck.

    "I''m sure the truck will roll out at 7 in the morning, heading down Louka Street toward the Yensai Private Bank. But the best part? It''s going to turn here." He pointed at the map. "Onto Minister Street. And the best thing about that? It''s a narrow, one lane road. We can trap them in, blocking both the front and the back."

    "But it''s an armored truck, how do we get the money out?" A women asked.

    "Do you really think they care more about money from some rich asshole than their own lives? These guys don''t even make minimum wage. They''ll hand it over, Fanni."

    From the corner of the room, a man stepped forward, moving toward the table and pointing at the map.

    "The police station is only about 12 minutes away. If they radio in, we''re fucked.."

    "No, because we do it fast, Gabi." Oli said confidently. "We block them, get out, shoot at them, they''ll be scared shitless. They''ll get out of the truck, we snatch the money, and that''s it." He grinned.

    Gabi and Fanni exchanged glances. This whole plan was pure chaos, so many things could go wrong.

    "And how much money is even in that truck? What if it''s empty? Then we''re more fucked than we''ve ever been, Oli." Fanni said.

    Oli threw up his hands, frustrated. "No, because I''ve got an old friend working there. That''s why I know exactly what''s in it. Four million in cash. And there won''t be any security escort, just the truck."

    "No security with it? That seems like a trap." Gabi said, eyeing Oli. "But more than that, you said it''s heading to a private bank, which means it''s someone influential''s money. What if we end up robbing a politician?"

    "Who gives a fuck, Gabi?" Oli laughed. "One thing''s for sure, it''s coming from Hinsber Bank." He pointed at the map again. "And heading to Yensai Bank. So it''s a hundred percent guaranteed there''s going to be millions in it. And we''ll be wearing masks, no one''s gonna know it''s us."

    "Three people against an armored truck with guards?" Fanni scoffed, shaking his head. "They''ve got shotguns and shit, and we''ve only got three busted down revolvers."

    "That''s why I asked the Nerozzi gang to help us out."

    "Nerozzi?" Fanni asked in disbelief. "They''re the most hated gang in the whole city, and you asked them to help us?"

    "Yeah, that''s a fucked up idea, Oli." Gabi added. "And If I remember correctly, half of them got wiped out just because they sold crap in the wrong territory."

    "I know they did dumb shit before, but they''ve still got the weapons and the manpower to pull this off. They want half the money¡­that''s it. Two million for us is still good money."

    Gabi laughed. "Oli, there''s a reason they''re so hated, the reason is they backstab everyone. You really think when they see four million in cash, they''re just gonna let three people walk away with half of it?"

    "They''re not the same as before." Oli insisted. "Half of them are dead, just like you said. And their old leader, Traloi? Gone. Now the head is Zusio. So yeah, they''re gonna let us go."

    Fanni and Gabi exchanged another look, but the thought of two million was already in their heads.

    If they got that money, they wouldn''t just be some no name gang anymore, they''d be rich. And with that, they could build something that would last.

    But one question still bothered Gabi.

    "Can''t you ask your old friend whose money it is?"

    Oli sighed. "No, he doesn''t know. Only that they''re transferring it because someone has too much money sitting in Hinsber Bank."

    "Fuck, Oli, you know what that means, right?"

    "What? That somebody''s filthy rich?"

    "If someone has so much money that a bank has to move it to another, they''re not just anybody. They''re not just some politician either. They''re someone with real connections. Fuck, what if it''s one of the Families?"

    Oli suddenly burst into laughter. "That''s exactly why you''re never gonna make it big!" He said, pointing at Gabi. "You think a mafia family puts their money in banks? That much, that they need to transport it? No way. The government would get their hands on it in a second."

    He shook his head, still chuckling. "So don''t worry about it."

    "Yeah, that''s kinda true¡­" Fanni agreed. "I''m in, but if something goes south, I''m dipping."

    Gabi stayed silent for a moment before nodding.

    Oli spread his arms out and smiled "Let''s do this. Then I can go to the beach, sip a good cocktail, and have some hoes by my side."

    On the other side of the city, happiness was ulcer through the roof as Hector had already arrived at the hospital and was pulling the big ass box out of the trunk.

    "We should open it now, yeah?" Mike asked, flipping out his knife.

    "Yeah, open it so Amanda can use it right away." Hector said with a grin. But just as he watched Mike slice open the box, his phone rang. It was Dani.

    "Say it quickly." He answered it and turned around.

    "Tomorrow, they''re transporting a chunk of the money to the Yensai Bank, to make it a little more spread out."

    "Okay, how much?"

    "Twenty million." Dani said, while Hector could hear the money counter still going in the background. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Then I''ll send some guards. That''s all you wanted?"

    "Yeah. Bye-bye."

    Hector slipped his phone back into his pocket and when he turned back Mike was sitting in a wheelchair, trying it out.

    "Fuck you doing, that''s my little sister''s gift! Get your ass out of it!" Hector yelled.

    Mike instantly jumped out of the wheelchair. "I just needed to test it, chill out." He said, then picked up an electronic module from the box. "And another thing¡­ should we attach this or not? Because if we do, I need to read the manual."

    "No, I''ll deal with it." Hector stepped over to the wheelchair. "Stay here, I''ll be back in thirty minutes." He said it with a smile and went inside the hospital.

    "Thirty minutes¡­" Mike glanced at Arine. "That''s gonna be an hour at least."

    "You can''t blame him." Arine said as he opened the door and sat inside. "I''d do the same if my sister were stuck at the hospital."

    "True¡­" Mike whispered and opened the door. "But I hope he doesn''t send us to escort the truck tomorrow, because hat''s going to be fucking boring."

    "It''s going to be us¡­" Arine sighed, leaning back and closing his eyes.

    "Always us." Mike closed his eyes too, and the two of them staretd their nap, while Hector was happily delivering the gift.

 Chapter 105 105: Medical Mike.

    As Hector reached the hospital room, his happiness shot through the roof. He was already imagining Amanda''s face and how happy she would be.

    He opened the door and stepped in with a big smile.

    "I''m here!" He shouted, scaring both his mother and Amanda. "Look what I brought for you!" He said again, spreading his arms wide.

    Amanda was so surprised, she just stared at Hector and the wheelchair with her mouth open. Hector had said he would buy it today, but she thought he was just saying that¡­ yet there it was, the exact wheelchair she wanted.

    "You like it?" Hector asked her, seeing she hadn''t said anything yet.

    "You really bought it!" She beamed.

    "Of course I did!"

    Her smile faded as she began to cry from happiness. She felt incredibly lucky to have a brother who cared so much for her.

    "Oh, don''t cry." Hector said as he stepped closer and hugged her.

    "I''m so happy¡­ thank you." She sniffled, hugging him tightly.

    "You don''t need to thank me, Amanda. I''m here for you." He said, gently patting her head. Their mother, watching from the corner, had also begun to tear up.

    She was unbelievably proud of Hector. He was more than a brother to Amanda, he was the father figure she never had. He was always there when she needed him most, doing everything he could to make her happy since the day she was hospitalized.

    A real man. That''s what he is, even if he has a few screws loose up there.

    "Every time you come here." His mother said as she wiped away her tears, "you make us cry, goddammit, Hector." She smiled at him.

    "That''s just how it is." He winked at his mother, then turned back to Amanda. "You want to try it out?"

    "Yes!" She said with a huge smile on her face.

    Hector patted her once more and went to get a nurse, since she was still hooked up to machines and IVs.

    After a while, Amanda was all set and ready to try it out.

    "Pick me up!" She said to Hector, who walked over to her. With their mom''s help, he gently lifted Amanda and placed her into the wheelchair.

    "It''s comfy¡­ and so cute¡­" She said, touching the little flower design on the side.

    "Let''s go outside." Hector said, grabbing the handles and pushing her toward the elevator. A few minutes later, they were outside in a park-like area. "Start cruising around, Amanda."

    She looked at Hector, a little hesitant. She still felt tired and knew well that her strength hadn''t returned yet.

    But eventually, she pushed herself, and the wheelchair was like the sports car of wheelchairs. With just one push, she took off faster than she expected. Surprised, she immediately stopped and looked back at Hector.

    "It''s really light¡­ and fast!" She said, eyes wide open with a bright smile. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Of course it is! I bought the best one¡­it''s carbon fiber or something like that." He said, winking like he actually knew what that meant. "Go, look around, feel the sun. Be yourself, Amanda."

    He waved his hand to encourage her, and though she hesitated at first, she pushed herself forward, wheeling around the trees and admiring everything. There was even a small pond where she stopped to gaze at the water.

    For the first time in so long, she could finally go outside, even if just for thirty minutes. And in that moment, she felt something she hadn''t felt in ages.

    She was living.

    She could feel the wind brushing her skin, the warmth of the sun, the scents of the earth and flowers, it all reminded her of who she really was. That she was still alive. That she could still live a life, no matter what had happened to her.

    As Hector stood there watching her enjoy herself, his mother suddenly hugged him from behind. She didn''t say a word, she didn''t need to.

    The hug and her tears said more than words ever could.

    But then, she felt something.

    Her hand had brushed against something at Hector''s lower back. A gun.

    She pulled her hand back immediately, her eyes widening as she realized what it was. Then, gently, she reached up, cupped Hector''s face, and looked into his eyes.

    "I''m proud of you, and that pride will never fade, Hector. No matter what happens¡­ okay?"

    Her eyes were still filled with tears, but there was strength in them too.

    "Thank you, Mom¡­" Hector said softly, leaning forward to kiss her forehead.

    "Hey! Come here, there''s a fish!" Amanda''s voice echoed through the park as she waved at them, pointing at the pond.

    Hector waved back and began walking toward her with their mom. "How much time do we have left?"

    His mother glanced at her watch. "Twenty minutes."

    Hector sighed. "Then let''s make those twenty minutes feel a little longer." He turned his head slightly toward her. "I''ve got something going on¡­ I might not be able to come by for a week or two."

    His mother didn''t even look at him. "That''s okay, Hector. Do what you need to do. We''ll wait until you come back."

    He didn''t say anything else. He just focused on spending the rest of the time with them¡­ cherishing every second.

    Meanwhile, for Mike and Arine, those thirty minutes felt like hours.

    They were still sitting in the car, leaned back, trying to nap, but really, they were just suffering from boredom.

    Eventually, Mike pulled out his gun and started cleaning it with a tissue. As he removed the magazine and clicked it back in, Arine opened his eyes and looked over, surprised and confused by what he saw.

    The gun Mike held looked exactly like Hector''s, engraved with the family name on the barrel and even on the grip.

    "What the fuck is that, Mike?"

    "What?" Mike said casually. "I''m just cleaning my gun."

    "Why the hell do you have a gun like that? And why does it have the family name on it?" Arine asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "I mean¡­ because I''m part of the family too. And, shit, I got jealous of Hector''s gun, so I ordered one for myself." Mike said, grinning.

    Arine leaned forward, resting a hand on the wheel and shaking his head. "But you do know Hector''s the underboss, right? That''s why he has a gun like that. You¡­" He pointed at Mike, "you''re just a soldier."

    Mike turned to him, sliding the magazine back in and cocking the gun before flipping the safety on. "Yeah, but there ain''t a fucking rule that says I can''t have a gun like his."

    "Sure, but how the fuck did you afford it?" Arine narrowed his eyes. "We make the same money, don''t we? Or did you get promoted or some shit?"

    "No, we''re still getting the same pay. But I got a bonus after saving James''s life."

    "How much?" Arine asked immediately.

    Mike laughed, shaking his head. "I don''t know, I didn''t count it. But I can tell you it came in two big ass suitcases. Delivered right to my house. There was a note too: ''I owe you more than this.''"

    "What¡­?" Arine stared at him in disbelief.

    "Yeah. I was like, ''Is this a dream?'' The boss I serve, James saying he owes me. I was dumbfounded. That''s why I didn''t even count how much money was in it. Because in my mind¡­ he doesn''t owe me anything. I just did what I had to do. What I''ve spent half my life learning to do."

    That last part caught Arine''s attention. "Wait. What do you mean, ''half your life learning''?"

    Mike suddenly flushed, clearly a bit embarrassed to talk about it. "I was a trauma surgeon. That''s why my nickname is ''Medical Mike.''"

 Chapter 106 106: Arine and Mike.

    Arine''s jaw dropped. "No, you''re not. Don''t fucking lie." He let out a laugh. "You''re on your twenties! How the hell can you be a trauma surgeon?"

    "I''m 35, Arine." Mike replied with a straight face.

    "No. No, no." Arine pointed at him, waving his finger. "You look like a someone in his twenties. You act like one. You even talk like one. But you''re a boomer?"

    "I''m not a boomer. I just look young. Good genetics, I guess. But yeah, I''m 35."

    "Oh my God." Arine groaned, hitting the steering wheel in frustration. "I''m a fucking loser¡­"

    Mike raised an eyebrow. "What?"

    "Hector''s got a diploma. You''re a damn doctor. Dani has a master''s degree. James was in college before he dropped out. And me?" He jabbed a thumb at his chest. "I didn''t even finish high school. What kind of mafia family is this? Everyone''s overqualified!"

    Mike scratched his chin, thinking seriously for a second. Then gave the most fitting answer he could come up with.

    "Because this country''s a fucking shithole. That''s why."

    "Yeah¡­" Arine sighed, then leaned back. "But for real, what the hell happened to you? I guess you were making good money as a trauma surgeon. Why the hell did you end up here, Doctor Mike?"

    Mike''s eyes darkened as he stared out the window. "Things happened, you know?"

    Arine sensed the shift in tone, but he didn''t back down. "Look¡­ we''re together every day, risking our lives, but we don''t know shit about each other. If we die tomorrow, we''ll die as strangers. So let''s talk. Let''s actually talk."

    Mike glanced at him, took a deep breath, then spoke.

    "My father''s a well known neurosurgeon. My mother''s a nurse. Growing up¡­ there were a lot of expectations on me. I did what they told me to do, no questions. Fast forward a few years, and I became a trauma surgeon." He paused, exhaling slowly. "But I wasn''t ready. Not mentally."

    He looked out the window again.

    "I was good. I saved lives. But in that world, they teach you not to care. Doesn''t matter if it''s a gang member, a cop, or a kid from a car crash¡­you just save them. That''s your job." He turned to Arine. "Then one day, a patient came in. Gunshot wound to the chest. I could''ve saved him. But before he even made it through the ER doors, I heard who he was."

    Arine stayed quiet, already sensing where this was going.

    "He was a pedophile. A monster. Had done terrible things to a lot of little kids. The cops shot him while he was holding a six year old girl hostage. And even though they teach you to treat everyone the same¡­ I knew, the moment I heard what he was¡­ I wasn''t going to save him."

    "What did you do?" Arine whispered.

    "The surgery started. And he died...that''s it." Mike shook his head. "With that, I destroyed my whole career. They persecuted me. But my dad, being who he is, got me a top tier lawyer. So they didn''t throw me in jail. Just stripped my license. I wasn''t a doctor anymore. Just a guy who used to be one." He smiled again. "And then my family kicked me out. I was a disgrace. After that, I just drifted. Went with the flow. And then James showed up. He was different. I don''t know why, but I believed in him. Heard he was the kind of man worth following. So I thought, maybe I could help him. Be his doctor or something. And so I joined." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    There was silence for a moment. Then suddenly, Arine leaned over and hugged him. It was awkward, a little embarrassing, but Mike didn''t stop him.

    "I''m sorry, man." Arine said. "That must''ve been hard."

    "Yeah¡­i was."

    Arine pulled back, then looked at him seriously. "Can I ask you something?"

    Mike nodded.

    "Back when all that shit happened¡­ when Rafael and Hans died¡­ "Why did James survive? I mean, Hans got shot a couple times and didn''t make it. But James¡­ he was blasted. He went into a coma and still lived. Rafael, I get, he got shot in the throat. But Hans, man¡­ I can''t wrap my head around it."

    Mike sighed and leaned back. "Hans was hit by assault rifles. James got shot with a 9mm pistol. The caliber alone makes a big difference. And¡­" He looked out the window again, face unreadable.

    "And?" Arine asked, leaning in.

    "I was there to save James. I have experience in gunshot wounds, and I know how to stop the bleeding or at least try to stop it. But Hans¡­ Hans was just bleeding out. They didn''t know how to apply pressure well¡­and I saw his autopsy report, but I don''t want to talk about that."

    Arine sighed "Still, it''s strange¡­ like something was there to save James. Like a god or something."

    "I thought about the same¡­" Mike said quietly. "You know, in school they always told us not to believe in God, because you have the blade. You''re the one who saves the life, not God. But¡­in that moment it felt like God took Rafael and Hans¡­ just to save James¡­"

    After Mike said it they sat in silence for a bit, thinking about what really happened.

    "But now, tell me about yourself." Mike said as he turned toward Arine.

    He shook his head. "Shit, hearing yours, my life was like a loser." He laughed.

    "I don''t care about it, just tell me."

    Arine leaned back, placing his hand on the steering wheel. "I was living with my abusive mother and stepfather, and with my sister."

    Mike immediately knew that Arine''s story was going to be far worse than his.

    "They did drugs in front of us, drank alcohol, and beat us up almost every day. That''s why I didn''t finish high school. But one day, it was too much. My sister was beaten up so badly that she lost consciousness¡­and that fucker, who was my stepdad, tried to touch her." He looked up. "So I ran to the kitchen, pulled out a big ass cleaver knife, and I went up to him as he knelt. He turned around and Pum!" He gestured. "I hit him in the head and I went again, Pum, Pum, Pum!" He gestured again. "Until that whole face was a messed up flesh.

    "My mother came screaming at me, but I turned and sliced her throat." He said it simply without even a flicker of regret in his voice. "After they died I took my sister with me to the police station and turned myself in. She was placed in a foster home, while I went into jail for double murder. I got out of prison when I was 24, and now I''m here at 27."

    He laughed and looked at Mike, whose mouth and eyes were wide open. "Are you kidding?"

    Arine realized from Mike''s expression that his story was a little different.

    "Well, who knows what really happened? But one thing''s for sure, my sister has a family now, and she didn''t even invite me to her wedding. How messed up is that? Still, I''m happy she''s living a good life."

    "Yeah¡­ so, you killed your family, right?" Mike asked, half joking, half curious.

    "Maybe. Who knows." Arine replied, leaning back and closing his eyes.

    Mike just stared at him. They were both messed up¡­ but Arien¡­ Arien was on a whole different level, at least, if what he said was true¡­ and who knows if it true?

 Chapter 107 107: Lords of Drug Trafficking.

    Mike and Arine sat in silence in the car after what they talked about, but mostly because of what Arine said about his past.

    Mike was kinda confused by it and surprised.

    To be true, between the three of them, Mike is the one that has more morality than the two together. Or at least this is what he thought, because he just knew what kinda men Hector is, he knew about what he did and what he could do to make sure everything was smooth.

    But Arine, nah that was really something he never expected.

    He was sure about that, that all the men in the family had some kind of bad backstory or life experience but not like this, that he killed off his family. Even though they were abusive, it was just he couldn''t comprehend it.

    That''s when he realized maybe talking about the past is one of the great mistakes they can make in this life, because he would now think about that way of Arine, somebody who butchered his stepfather and his mother.

    He closed his eyes as he imagined that moment, a teenager killing, but then Hector returned.

    He opened the backdoor sitting in.

    "Oh I thought you would never come back." Arine said to him as he turned back with a smile.

    "I don''t really want to, but shit at least I spent time with her." Hector said with a big smile on his face.

    "Is she happy?" Arine asked as he started the car.

    "More than happy, I haven''t seen her in a long time feeling this good." Hector leaned back. "So nice to experience it."

    "I''m sure it is." He parked out of the spot. "Where do we go?"

    "Home."

    Arine nodded and pressed on the gas going toward the family house, but the question was in his mind.

    "Did you know Mike was a surgeon?" He asked as looked into the rearview mirror.

    "Of course that is why I hired him." Hector laughed while Mike shook his head. "He didn''t know shit how to hold a pistol, how to fire it, so he needed teaching, but his other skill to save life was the best thing, so I kept him."

    "Thank you for the nice words, boss." Mike waved his hand with a small smile on his face.

    "But still, shit, y''all are walking around with diplomas and shit... I''m kinda jealous." Arine said as he shook his head, turning onto the main road.

    "And what the fuck that piece of paper do? Nothing. You can wipe your ass with it, at least with mine." Hector said as he unbuttoned his suit.

    "I don''t know." Arine tapped his finger on the wheel. "The feeling of it... that you actually were able to get a college tuition... I would be proud of myself."

    Mike looked at him with a smirk. "People don''t go to college to be proud of themselves. The reason is to get a good job with good money." He looked at Arine. "And when they finally graduate, they realize the paper means nothing, when you don''t have ten years of experience and shit, you can go to a restaurant and make burgers." He shook his head.

    "But you were a surgeon, people need them." Arine said as he looked at him for a second.

    "I only got hired because of my dad." Mike said.

    "Go then, Arine, sign up for college and try it out." Hector said from the back.

    Arine looked confused. "What?"

    "Yeah, go and try it out. You can do like home study or how the fuck they call it now, you only need to go in once or twice a week."

    Arine started laughing. "Shit, I don''t even have a high school diploma..."

    "And are you sad about that? And if yes, why would you be? You''re working a job that pays thousands every month. And when I hired you, I didn''t look at your studies, because who gives a fuck? No one." Hector said.

    "True." Arine glanced at the mirror. "But boss... can I ask about the money transfer tomorrow? I heard you talking on the phone, and I''m sure we are the lucky ones..."

    "Of course, you two are the lucky ones because I trust both of you." Hector said, glancing at his phone, then up at them, realizing they were happy about what he said, but he shook his head and continued. "Twenty million cash is going to the Yensai. They want to spread the money to different banks. It''s the first one this week, more than six of these transfers will happen, so don''t fucking show up in a suit and a pistol. Bring heavy stuff with you, and at least four cars, okay?"

    "Who would be so dumb to attack us?" Mike laughed a bit, but Hector didn''t.

    "I kinda suspect Aubrey Ricci to do something dumb, so that''s why."

    "That fuckercan''t be that dumb." Arine glanced at the mirror.

    "Oh, trust me, he is that dumb." Hector replied. "But dumb or not, it''s always better to be prepared."

    "And if something happens?" Mike asked. "We capture one of them or just wipe them all out?"

    "Only if you can capture one, and make sure you bring the fake security papers with you." He said, closing his eyes as if he was already done with the conversation. "Now let me nap for a bit..."

    The whole ride back to the house was silent. Hector, sitting in the back, fell asleep and only woke up when Mike started poking his face with a finger, several times.

    Slowly opening his eyes, Hector squinted at him as Mike kept poking. "The fuck are you doing?"

    "Just waking you up." Mike replied with a grin.

    Hector didn''t bother answering. He just stared at Mike for a second before stepping out of the car and heading inside the house.

    As he stepped in, he found Charlotte in the living room, eating some kind of cake.

    "Charlotte, where''s James?" He asked.

    Charlotte turned her head toward him, her whole face covered in whipped cream, just staring at him.

    Hector didn''t say a word, just let out a tired sigh and went upstairs.

    He thought James would''ve moved a little, maybe changed rooms or at least walked around but as he got closer to the same room where James was in the morning, he was still there, laying down, watching a movie on his phone.

    "James?" Hector stepped in.

    "What''s up, Hector?" James asked, putting his phone down and sitting up.

    From the outside, he looked better, like he was already fine, but inside he still had that dizziness and the annoying pain in his stomach.

    "I just came to deliver some... bad news, I think. But maybe it''s good news too, depending on how you want to deal with it." Hector smiled as he sat down on a chair.

    Bad news? Why... and why the hell is he smiling like that...

    "Tell me." James sighed.

    "Actually... it''s a very fun thing to say out loud." Hector chuckled. "So the bad news is... we have too much money."

    James''s eyes widened as he processed what Hector just said. He had the exact same confused expression Hector had when Dani told him the same thing.

    So Hector continued explaining.

    "Dani sold all the real estate that Lucian owned. That brought in around 800 million, straight cash, in 500 bills. And on top of that, they jacked up the price of white magic so high that even the banks didn''t want to take more in because it looked suspicious." He leaned back on the chair. "So now we have two piles of cash. One is Charlotte''s money, the other is your money, the family''s money."

    Bad news... but I feel weirdly happy about it... so much money that not even the banks want to touch it...

    "I mean... what about the black market? They trade in gold and gemstones, right?" James asked.

    Hector nodded. "But the problem is, the money''s in 500 bills."

    "Ahh... that fucking bill." He shook his head.

    They made that 500 bill to move government funds more efficiently... but then they gave it out to the public so they could catch criminals easier. Smart move for the government but also stupid in some ways. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yeah." Hector continued. "So they can''t use it unless they wash it. And here''s the problem, they can''t wash it nor us, unless we make a huge move."

    "A huge move?" James asked.

    "We pay a visit..." Hector grinned. "...to our dictator friend."

    Fuck, meeting with a literal dictator who kills everyone that thinks or says anything differently from him...

    James smirked, shaking his head. "Hector¡­ we have the Justice Minister, the ISB, and the NSBI. They can wash it for us." A simple answer, but completely true.

    Hector''s smile slowly faded. His whole expression shifted, like he was disappointed, maybe even frustrated.

    Your face... you really want to deal with weapons, don''t you¡­ but still, if our dictator friend is actually friendly, I could make good deals with him. Maybe even buy some houses... if things go really bad, it could be our safe place.

    "But we can pay him a visit." James added, "If he''s up for it. And we can talk about... let''s say... future projects."

    "Okay then, I''ll try to speak with him." Hector said, immediately sitting up with a smile on his face.

    "But how do we get there? Isn''t that a no fly zone or something? I heard he even shoots down birds with rockets." James asked.

    "With a private jet, of course. I''ll inform him about our route so he doesn''t shoot us down." Hector replied, smiling.

    "Private jet, huh..." James muttered. "How much is that?"

    "Well, if we go, we''ll need to take a lot of people, so maybe a couple million... I''m not exactly sure." Hector answered.

    "Then just buy one." James said.

    "Buy what?"

    "A private jet. Buy a big one. From the broker called FlyHigh. They''re accepting 500 bills."

    Hector just stared at him.

    Well, James had already wanted to buy a private jet as a quick escape if things went too terrible so when he looked around, he found a shady company called FlyHigh.

    They are tied to a government owned company as one of their investors. So, how could high profile criminals buy or charter private jets without the agencies knowing?

    They''d make an illegal side business that sells whatever they want and can pay in cash.

    "You want a private jet?" Hector asked.

    "Yeah, the limit is 200 million, don''t spend more. And be sure to buy it from them because they can do tricks. Our plane won''t show up on radar like a ghost plane. Also, we aren''t the buyer, our real estate company will be. We will write it off as a transport jet for high profile clients."

    It''s also a quick way to spend money that would otherwise just sit somewhere until they find a solution to clean it.

    Hector still sat in the same place, but after a moment, it clicked for him too.

    "Ohh... I see, good move. Then I''ll do it, buy the best one, the most exclusive¡ª"

    "Hector, don''t go over 200 million, okay?"

    "Of course, I''m not." He smiled. "Then I''ll go ahead and buy it, James." He waved and left the room, but his mind was already on a bigger plan.

    He couldn''t stop smiling. What James said was a big realization for him, how they could become bigger players in the whole game.

    The planes... without even using any tracking, they could move more product and launder large sums of money. And what would happen if they owned a whole fleet of jets? No... no, he went even further than that... a cargo plane...

    Not just that, but the legitimate side of things, the one James and he spoke about when they were tripping out.

    If they made a legitimate cargo company, with planes, they could transport all the drugs literally anywhere they wanted. And with the help of the agencies, it would be a master plan. He stopped in the hallway when another good idea hit him.

    They could also start a cargo ship company, which would be even bigger. With that, they could not just transport drugs, but weapons, a lot of them.

    He couldn''t help but smile at the thought of all of this, the money it would bring, the power it would give them.

    They would be the lords of drug trafficking.

    ----

    Author''s note.

 Chapter 108 108: Hinsber Bank.

    A day after, Dani was sitting in the Hinsber bank, already bored out of his mind, but he needed to be there to talk with the director.

    He was nothing like a high profile customer and dressed nothing like a gangster accountant, more like a man who came to complain about high bank fees. He was in a colorful shirt and shorts, leaning back in the chair, staring at the ceiling where a big fan was spinning.

    "Mr. Jose?" A woman stepped forward, dressed in a black dress.

    "Yeah, that''s me." He said, standing up.

    "Please, come with me." She said, turning around and heading upstairs to one of the offices.

    Dani followed her, and when he stepped into the director''s office, the director was already waiting for him. But he seemed stressed out just seeing him there.

    "I said no more money, and you want to deposit another 200 million? Are you out of your mind?" He asked him.

    "Whoa, don''t shout at me." Dani raised his hand while glancing at the woman, who was still with them. "And I''m your customer, why would you shout in front of your assistant? You''re just showing him a stereotypical boss attitude." He said, smiling.

    "I don''t give a fuck if God himself was here. If more money comes into my bank, it''s going to get investigated." He shouted again, slamming his head on his desk, while his assistant just turned and left the office.

    Dani crossed his legs as he sat down. "Why are you crying about that?" He looked at him. "You have billionaire''s money, even companies that didn''t pay taxes and shit, and you''re really crying about a little money, Fredrick?"

    He breathed heavily, trying not to shout at him, like he was meditating mid-conversation.

    "Dani, those people, even if they stole money or committed fraud, they still have legitimate businesses. They can hide behind it, but you''re just bringing in cash." He pointed at him. "Straight fucking cash. Without any proper documents, you don''t even have the fucking mind to at least make a fake one. No, you just come in and throw the cash at me."

    Dani leaned forward. "Hey, you take a cut from it, so don''t fucking point at me ever again. Second, it''s under the real estate company and the marketing one, so why are you worrying about little details?"

    Frederick didn''t know what to do anymore, he just sat down, putting his hands together and breathing once again, trying to control the anger, to be the calm director he always was.

    "Don''t meditate right now." Dani mocked him.

    "All the fucking money you''ve been bringing me since the beginning is under three companies. A real estate one, a marketing one, and a little on the forestry."

    "Yeah, and?"

    "How the hell does a real estate company, that doesn''t even list houses, make billions in income in just two years? But not only that... a marketing company?!" He stood up again. "A fucking marketing company holding hundreds of millions?" He laughed. "The forestry makes sense because it only has a couple of millions, but the other two are just fucking hotspots for the IRS and the other fuckers!"

    Dani thought about it. It was true,he couldn''t really argue with that.

    "We have a lot of people with us, so don''t worry about that. How many times have I told you?" Dani said as he shifted in the chair.

    Frederick closed his eyes then put his hand on the table, leaning forward. "Dani, this bank is international, you know what that means. Not just worrying about our government, but others too." He said, never leaving Dani''s eyes. "If they find it out, they''re going to ask around, and it''ll become an international shitstorm. And if that happens, no matter if you have people in the government, they''ll be pressured to do something. That''s my problem. I wouldn''t even give a fuck about it if it was just a national bank." He turned around looking out of the window.

    "I get you okay, so tell me how much time we have?"

    Frederick turned around, seeing his expression and realizing this would be a serious talk with no bullshit, so he sat back down, getting some documents out.

    "Two months. That''s the longest I can accept money, but after that, we''ll have a bank audit, and they''ll look at everything, the documentation, the transfers, all of it." He sat back down. "We''re not a private bank, so they can even look at our customers and how much they bring in, to make sure it''s not illegal."

    Dani tilted his head, thinking about all the things he could do or they could do together. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What if we move all the money to a different bank, and when they''re finished, we move it back?"

    "Too many people up there." He pointed up. "I''m just a director here, and I can''t hide everything forever. This fucking money transfer took me four days to settle with them and still it still not an official one."

    "They pretend like it''s their money." Dani laughed.

    "Yeah, so you need to find a good private bank that has restrictions on government insight, or do it offshore." He looked at the document. "There''s a bank in Santos, an offshore one, low tax and no government insight. The only thing is you need to move the money there."

    Dani shook his head. "We need the cash, and we need it to be untraceable, and a bank here is the best option for us."

    "I get it, but still, now it''s a terrible situation. The real estate company, all the earnings are in cash, and so on the other one. Not even a single document on who buys what and where."

    "What about the Yensai bank? We just move the money there." He asked.

    Frederick shook his head. "It''s private, but not really that powerful, it can hold safely maybe 50 million but no more." He tapped his finger on the desk then looked up at Dani. "If I had to name a bank in this country, I''d say Ceaser, but they''re picky."

    "Picky?" Dani asked, confused.

    "Yeah, they even declined billionaires, and they don''t give a fuck if you threatened them. They have connections in the underworld, even launder money, but their fees are very high.The best thing is that they only have a few customers."

    Dani leaned back. "Interesting. How do they operate the laundering?"

    "They hide everything and do everything in the shadows, but I know they have different companies and connections to offshore banks. They even launder the stolen government funds."

    "What?" Dani was surprised by it. He''d never heard of it, and it was actually the bank they needed. "How do you know that?"

    Frederick laughed. "I hear whispers, and I''m a bank director, so yeah. I think you should try that bank, and if that doesn''t work, go offshore. Because I can''t keep up, I''m sorry."

    "It''s alright, but be happy I''m the one doing these things." He laughed.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Well, if my boss were here, you''d either be dead or begging for your life." Dani said, smiling into his face.

    "Somehow, I thought so¡­"

    Dani laughed as he stood up. "So where is the money, show it to me."

    Frederick escorted Dani to the basement, where all the safes and deposits were, and he stood before one of them. He scanned his fingerprint and his eye, and the vault door started cracking open.

    "Like in sci-fi movies. I didn''t even know the eye scanner worked."

    "Yeah, they work. So if somebody comes in robbing, they gotta take my eyes out." Frederick laughed as the vault door opened completely.

    As he stepped in, he unlocked another door, and before them were piles of cash everywhere, and some gold bars were lying on the side.

    "That is what''s going to be transferred." He looked at his watch. "Two hours, we already packed it up as you can see." He pointed at it.

    "Yeah, good job." Dani said as his hand touched it. It was packed and wrapped with some foil and had a tag on it: "20 million to Yensai."

    "What''s the security detail going to be?" Dani turned toward him.

    "Not much, an armored truck and six guards in it."

    "Only?" Dani asked, because it sounded like nothing.

    "Yeah, this transfer moves like a ghost, no official documents or anything, so the truck is basically empty on paper." He looked back at the money. "But don''t worry, we packed some paint bombs in there. "

    "What, good news if somebody steals it, right? The paint bomb explodes. There''s no insurance on it, right?" Dani looked at him. "You said it''s not on official papers."

    "Yeah¡­ then you just lost 20 million. But don''t worry, nothing is going to happen." He tapped Dani''s shoulder as he stepped out of the vault.

    "I hope, because that would mean you and I are dead." Dani laughed. "To be cautious some guys will come to escort it."

    "No problem for me, but just to let you know..." He turned back, facing Dani. "...in my 23 years of running this bank, not a single robbery has ever happened." Frederick smiled, clearly proud of himself.

    But in a few hours, he''s going to lose his 23 year streak...

 Chapter 109 109: God, Bless Me.

    "Ahh, I really don''t want to do this¡­" Arine said as he strapped on the bulletproof vest inside one of the so called headquarters, which was just a fancy name for a warehouse.

    "Same here. It''s always boring." Mike replied while buckling his vest. "But hey, we''re getting paid for it."

    They were just preparing for another routine security job, or so they thought. What was waiting for them would be something they''d never forget.

    "Where are the other guys?" Arine asked, noticing they were the only ones getting ready.

    "They''re coming from the Washer. Dani sent a message, saying he''s sending eight guys. So with us and the other security, we''ll be sixteen. That''s more than enough if shit goes down."

    "Still, I''d rather be James'' personal bodyguard than deal with this." Arine sighed as he walked toward a door that led into what looked like a treasure room.

    Mike stepped in after him, both of them staring at the walls stacked with weapons.

    "Should we bring grenades?" Arine asked, grabbing one from the shelf.

    "Isn''t that a little overkill?" Mike raised an eyebrow but grabbed one as well.

    "I mean, if something happens, we just throw it and boom¡ª" He gestured with his hands. "Everything blows up."

    Mike chuckled. "It''s not like the movies. Grenades send shrapnel flying everywhere. If we throw it too close, we''re screwed too." He put his back on the shelf. "And who the hell would believe a security guard for a money transport is carrying grenades?"

    "We''re special security." Arine grinned, slipping the grenade into his cargo pocket.

    "That''s not a good place to put it."

    "Don''t worry, nothing happens unless the pin''s out." Arine winked at him before turning to the other wall filled with guns. "Assault rifle or submachine gun?" He asked, tilting his head as he looked over the options.

    "Submachine gun. It''s smaller, easier to move in the car with it." Mike said, grabbing one. "And look at this." He held up the magazine. "Drum mag, 50 rounds."

    Arine''s eyes widened like a kid seeing something unbelievable. "Damn¡­ so that''s why in movies they never run out of bullets." He laughed, grabbing one too. "Shit, it''s heavy though¡­ and where do I put the extra mags? These don''t fit my mag holders."

    "Just load 30-round mags in your vest, keep the drum mag in the gun. Start shooting with the upper hand, then switch when needed." Mike suggested, packing the extra magazines into his vest.

    "I don''t know... the AR still has more firepower." Arine mumbled, putting the submachine gun back, but then his eyes landed on something... terrifying.

    "Fuck, look at that." He pointed toward the corner.

    "No. No way, Arine." Mike said immediately.

    "Why not?" He stepped over and picked up a massive machine gun. "Look how big and heavy this thing is." He aimed it at the wall. "If this starts firing, nobody''s shooting back... I''m bringing this."

    "Arine... that''s for warzones or when real shit goes down. And how the hell are you going to carry it?"

    "Like this." Arine posed with the gun. "Look at this mag, it probably holds a hundred rounds. I won''t even need to reload... I''ll give real suppressive fire like a soldier." He grinned.

    Mike shook his head, laughing a little. "Put it back. It''s expensive, and not for a security job."

    "But there are like fifteen of them over there, look." Arine pointed to the corner, and he was right. A whole row of them. "I''ll just take one, bring it back, clean it after."

    Mike wanted to argue but knew with Arine he couldn''t. "It''s your choice, I guess." He started packing more magazines into his vest. "Can you check that room? See if there are medkits in there?" He pointed to another door.

    Arine glanced back, a little confused. "Why do you need that?"

    "What do you mean? If something happens, we need to help out."

    "You really think something will happen?" Arine asked, starting to feel a little stressed as he clutched the machine gun.

    "Better be prepared. That''s why I told Hector to put medkits in every car. Even if there''s just a crash, it''s good to have them. Doesn''t need to be a shootout or anything." Mike explained.

    Arine sighed. "Okay, I''ll check for you."

    He placed the machine gun down and opened the door. But what he found wasn''t medical supplies... it was something way beyond a treasure room.

    "Oh my fucking god..."

    "What¡ª" Mike turned toward him and was left speechless. "No way..."

    Rocket launchers. Explosives. Sniper rifles. Even .50 caliber heavy machine guns.

    "You see that?" Arine pointed at a rocket launcher sitting casually on a rack.

    "Yeah..." He said as he looked around, and it was like a military storage.

    "I¡ª"

    "No, you don''t bring shit from here, Arine." Mike quickly said to him and turned. "Get out before we get into trouble." He said and went back to the table.

    Arine was in there for some seconds, eyeing the rocket launcher and rocket, but closed the door, still shocked.

    "Why doesn''t our Headquarters have things like this?" Arine asked as he was still shocked.

    "Because this is the main force, the ones who were soldiers or had experience in the field."

    "But if I remember correctly it was Hector who did the shopping spree¡­"

    "Yeah, it was him, and he loves military things, like weapons and rockets, even tanks¡­ so I guess he bought some for them, because they actually know how to handle it."

    "We have a tank somewhere?" Arine''s mouth dropped as that was the only part that caught his attention.

    Mike looked at him with a smile. "Why the fuck would we have a tank, no I''m just saying he loves military vehicles and weapons." But Mike wasn''t sure about it, because Hector is the type of guy who buys more than what they need, like the rocket launcher they just saw, so there was a chance that somewhere were more advanced weapons.

    "Still, in what situation would we use rocket launchers?" Arine asked as he grabbed, attached the straps to the machine gun and put it on.

    "It''s just preps, you know, as I said earlier with the med packs, like cartels using crazy weapons, they are literally fighting the military, with all of those we could fight back too." Mike said.

    "I kinda wait for that day, imagine firing a rocket hitting a helicopter..." Arine imagined the scene.

    "Don''t say dumb things, if that happens we 100 percent die." Mike said as he cocked back the SMG and put on the safety. "Are you ready?"

    Arine smiled as he cocked back the machine gun which sounded loud in the room, and posed with it. "I''m more than ready."

    They both went back to their car, but the first problem rose as Arine sat into the driver seat.

    "I don''t have space..." He said as he was squished between the wheel and the machine gun.

    "That''s exactly why I said to... forget it, I will drive."

    They swapped seats, but Mike too was barely able to move because his vest was fully packed, but it was better, while Arine in the passenger seat was now comfortable as he pushed the seat back as far as he could and for trying out aimed at the road and he realized something. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "That''s bad." He said.

    "Bad what?" Mike asked as he started the car.

    "I thought about shooting out the window, you know, but I remembered it''s bulletproof..."

    Mike laughed at him. "Shit, you really think like you are in a movie." He shook his head as he laughed more and pressed the gas.

    "Wait!" Arine shouted at him.

    "What?"

    "It has a latch on the roof, isn''t it?" Arine asked with a smile on his face, and Mike immediately knew what he wanted.

    "That''s for an emergency."

    "Yeah, and if we have an emergency I will duck out, you know." He smiled at him and hopped out of the car and sat in the back in the middle. "Now we can go." He showed a thumbs up, and they rolled out like a special force.

    But they weren''t the only ones who were preparing.

    "This is all we''ve got." Gabi said as he dropped a duffle bag onto the table.

    Oli opened it, pulling out a revolver and a mask. "It''s enough for us." He flipped open the cylinder, it was already loaded.

    "Enough? A revolver is supposed to be enough for an armored truck?!" Fanni asked, clearly already stressed out.

    "Don''t worry." Oli said with a grin, pulling the mask over his head. "I told you, the Nerozzi guy''s bringing shotguns, bigger guns, even some explosives."

    "You do realize the guards usually have bigger guns too, right? They''re literally transporting money. And we don''t even have bulletproof vests. We''re gonna die, Oli."

    "You said you were in. I don''t give a shit if I get shot. That four million is going to be ours." Oli said, staring her down.

    "It''s only two million now, genius, because you gave half to those fuckers." She shot back, grabbing a revolver too. "This is the dumbest thing we''ve ever done... why couldn''t we just stick to robbing gas stations and restaurants? Fuck."

    "She''s got a point, Oli." Gabi added, siding with Fanni. "If they don''t give up the money, they''ll fight. And then we''re screwed, even if the Nerozzi guy brings some bigger guns¨C"

    "Why the fuck can''t you two be optimistic for once?!" Oli slammed the revolver on the table. "It''s a fucking truck with barely any security. Just the driver and maybe a fat-ass guard who probably can''t even run a hundred meters without dying!" He shouted. "We scare them. If we have to, we''ll use the explosive and grab the cash and dip. That''s it. They''re not moving ten million dollars to have heavy protection."

    Gabi and Fanni fell silent as Oli calmed himself down.

    "We go in, get the money, and get out. Just once, let''s try to do something big. We''ve got help from Nerozzi, that''s all we need. And if shit goes south, I''ll be the one to get you both out. Okay?"

    "I mean... we''ve been together since we were kids. Might as well do this together too." Gabi said quietly.

    "Yeah... let''s do it." Fanni agreed, finally calmer.

    They were ready.

    Meanwhile, back with Arine and Mike, the mood was... well, different, at least for Arine.

    "Please God, just send me one person to fucking shoot. Just one, God. Bless me with one soul who dares to point a gun at me today, please ohh dear God bless me¡ª"

    "Shut the fuck up, Arine¡­" Mike laughed so hard he nearly swerved off the road and this was happening on the whole drive toward the bank.

    Arine was praying while Mike was laughing his ass off.

    And as if by a miracle from God himself, Arine''s prayers were answered.

 Chapter 110 110: Bad Feeling.

    Their first stop was at the Washer, where they picked up two more guys. After that, the others followed them with cars to the Hinsber Bank, where they were greeted by Fredrick himself, who looked a little surprised when he saw Arine getting out of the car with a machine gun.

    "Isn''t that a little too much?" He asked, pointing at the gun.

    "Oh, it''s necessary... in case something happens." Arine smiled at him.

    "Put this on, Arine." Mike stepped to him, holding out a fake ID card that showed he was an official security personnel.

    Arine put it around his neck, and now they were fully ready to escort the money. But when they looked around, they didn''t see any truck outside the bank.

    "Where is it?" Mike asked.

    "Oh, come with me. It''s in the garage." Fredrick said as he turned and went into the building.

    Arine and Mike followed him, and all eyes fell on them as they walked through the hall. They kind of looked like they were about to rob the bank, but the ID card around their necks was the only thing that calmed people down.

    They went through a back door and from there into the garage, where an armored truck and more guards were waiting.

    "That''s the truck." Fredrick pointed at one of them.

    It was an ordinary white money transport truck, nothing unusual about it.

    "As you can see, the guys are loading the money right now. When they''re done, just tell them and they''ll roll out. I hope nothing happens, guys." Fredrick said, then went back upstairs, leaving Mike and Arine behind.

    Mike was the first to step toward the truck and the guards nearby, who were putting the money in.

    "Is that an armored case?" He asked, eyeing the iron box.

    "Yeah, it can only be opened with a specific key and fingerprint..." The guard replied, looking up, getting a little surprised by the sight of them. "Are you guys outside security?" He asked, eyeing the weapon and Mike pistol.

    "Yes, we are. See?" Mike pointed at the fake ID card. "And who has the key? Whose fingerprint opens that?"

    The guard paused for a second when he saw Arine too, standing there with that big ass gun, but then looked back at Mike.

    "The key stays with the driver, that''s me, and the fingerprint is random. One of the guards in the back has it."

    "Isn''t that a little unsafe? What happens if you guys get captured?" Mike asked genuinely, raising an eyebrow at the security protocol.

    The guard laughed as he placed the last box into its place. "Nah, because it''s meant to waste time."

    "Time-wasting?" Mike looked confused.

    "Yeah, because sure, the key is with me, everyone knows that, but the fingerprint is random. Nobody knows which guard has the print to open it. And even if they do find the right guy, there''s a small detail that wastes even more time."

    He smiled again, looking up.

    "Basically, you need to turn the key and scan the fingerprint at the exact same time. If you''re even a second late, the box locks down and can only be opened with the master key from the director himself."

    "That''s actually smart." Mike smiled. "But... why are you telling me security details when I''m an outsider? What if I rob you right now?"

    The guard laughed, shaking his head. "Look, man, I''m not dumb. And that pistol of yours," He pointed at it. "is custom-made with a name engraved on it. I know exactly who you work for. Second, that ID card, I can tell it was cut with scissors. It''s uneven." He chuckled. "So yeah, I know exactly whose money it is and why you''re asking about the security details."

    It was true, the ID card was just printed from some online template and cut out with scissors. Looking closely, anyone could tell it was fake. And well, the pistol stood out even more.

    "You''re smart." Mike laughed. "Alright, get the other guy and let''s roll out."

    The guard nodded and went toward the door. Arine stepped up next to Mike.

    "I don''t like this. They only got pistols and bulletproof vests... that''s it? Where''s the shotgun and the other weapons?" Arine asked, looking around, but none of the guards had anything more than what was said.

    "I''m more worried that he knows who we are and whose money this is... worst part is, he''s the driver. He could lead us straight into a trap." Mike said as he looked around and saw a guy in a suit. "A second and I''m coming back."

    "Excuse me, can you help me?" He asked, walking up to the man who looked at him slowly, his eyes widened a little seeing Mike stacked up with gear.

    "Yeah... are you working for security?"

    "That''s right. Can you show me the route toward the Yensai Bank?"

    The man nodded and pulled out his phone, showing a detailed map.

    "Shit... that''s a narrow-ass road." Mike pointed out.

    "Yeah, but it cuts off five minutes, so we usually take that route when we transport to Yensai Bank." The man explained. But when he looked up, Mike''s face wasn''t impressed, it was more concerned.

    "Can we take a different route?"

    "I''m sorry, but all trucks have a pre-planned path. If the driver even starts to go off-route, sensors will detect it and send an alert to the bank and the police station. So... no, you can''t."

    Mike raised a brow. "Sensors?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yeah, the truck''s loaded with detectors and sensors. Like, if somebody uses an explosive or some power tool to cut the doors open, it sends alerts. Also, if the truck stays still for more than five minutes, it sends an alert too."

    "What if there''s a traffic jam?"

    "Then the guard calls it in. But our operators in the bank can see the truck''s feed, so even if the driver lies, they''ll know exactly what''s happening and where the truck is at all times."

    "Hmm thanks a lot."

    As he turned to leave, the man hesitated, just now realizing he might''ve told a little too much.

    "Wait... can I see your ID?"

    Mike stopped, looked over his shoulder, and casually tapped the pistol, where the engraving was visible. "Is this enough?"

    The man''s face paled slightly. He just nodded and turned away.

    Arine stepped closer as Mike came back.

    "What''s up?" Arine asked.

    Mike shook his head. "I don''t know if these guys are dumb... or if they just want to get robbed because they''re bored. We''ve been here for five minutes and I already know all the truck''s security details, even the route they use to Yensai Bank."

    "I think they know whose money this is, or at least some of them do." Arine said. "That''s why they''re talking, they just fear us."

    "Still... dumb thing to do." Mike replied, shaking his head.

    "We''re ready." The guard said he came back with his colleagues. "You just need to sign this paperwork, just confirming you are security." He said, pointing to another guy holding a clipboard.

    Mike stepped forward, but what he saw in that guy''s face? Stress. Serious stress. The dude was sweating like crazy.

    "You good?" Mike asked casually as he scribbled a fake name on the form.

    "Yeah... just... never seen this heavy of security before..." The man replied, but he never looked Mike in the eyes. No. He was staring dead at Mike''s pistol. "Thanks...."

    He turned around quickly, practically ran back inside like he couldn''t wait to get away.

    "Who was that guy?" Mike asked, turning toward the guard.

    "He just does paperwork for the transfers. His name''s Rici."

    Mike froze.

    "Ricci?" He asked slowly, glancing at Arine who was already looking at him confused.

    "No, no, with one C. Rici."

    "You are dumb, Arber." One of the other guards cut in."His name''s Richie. Not Rici."

    Mike almost had a mini heart attack. Hearing Ricci threw him off, he shook it off as the truck started to roll out of the garage.

    "Let''s go, Arine." Mike slapped his shoulder, and both of them went out to their car, but as Mike started the engine, he caught a glimpse of that same paperwork guy, that Richie standing near the garage the truck came from.

    He was on the phone, watching them and talking.

    Mike''s hand twitched, he almost opened the door to go back, but the truck was already moving ahead.

    And Richie was calling none other than Oli.

 Chapter 111 111: Moving.

    "I said don''t do anything, just don''t attack it or you''re gonna get fucked!" Richie shouted into the phone.

    "What are you talking about?" Oli laughed. "Relax, man, alright?"

    Richie looked around to make sure no one was nearby. "Oli... it''s not four million like they said. It''s way more." He said, lowering his voice as someone walked past him.

    "You said it was four million?" Oli asked, confused.

    "Yeah, that''s what''s on the official papers. But I saw it with my own eyes!" Richie shouted again.

    There was silence on the line before Oli spoke. "Shit... then we''re millionaires. Be happy."

    "What the fuck, do you not understand what I''m saying?! It''s not just about the money! The guards, I saw them too, fucking machine guns, and they ain''t from the bank!" Richie yelled.

    "What?"

    "Yeah. That money..." Richie looked around once more. "It''s James Bellini''s money. Don''t do this, Oli, if you go through with it, you''re dead. And not just you, everyone involved. They''ll find everyone."

    "Bellini? Who the hell is that?"

    "Someone you don''t fuck with, Oli! How the fuck do you not know him when you claim to be a criminal?!"

    Oli laughed into the phone. "I don''t know every asshole who says they''re a criminal. Don''t worry, we''ve got that Nerozzi guy with us. We''re gonna do it clean."

    "Oli¡­ are you deaf? What aren''t you understanding?! You''re going to die like a dog if you go through with this!"

    "Hey, don''t talk to me like that ever again and fucking relax. How many times I gotta tell you? Nerozzi coming with a whole crew and heavy weapons. We''ll be in and out quick. We''re getting rich, while you stay doing your little white collar bullshit." Then he hung up.

    "Oli? Oli!" Richie shouted, but it was too late. "Fuck!"

    "Everything alright, Richie?" One of his colleagues stepped up beside him.

    Richie forced a fake smile. "Of course... everything''s fine. Why wouldn''t it be?"

    "I don''t know, you look kinda stressed out." Ion said, sipping his coffee casually. "Is it because of the money transport? Did those guys threaten you or something?" He asked with a smirk. "If I were you, I wouldn''t mess with them. They''re connected to the Bellini family. I heard they''ll kill you just for looking at them the wrong way." He chuckled, but Richie didn''t find it funny at all.

    "How do you know that? They might have just been a company with the anime Bellini. Who knows?" Richie said with a forced smile, trying to hide how panicked he felt.

    Ion shook his head. "No, it was James Bellini''s name and I overheard it yesterday, one of their guys was here talking about the money they''re moving today. And you know how the director never greets security personnel? He did today. That alone says a lot. But what really got me¡­" Ion leaned toward Richie. "Was the pistol one of those guys had, I wasn''t even standing that close, but that gun caught the light like a damn mirror. I could read the name engraved on it."

    "Ah¡­" Richie sighed. "Tell me, Ion, hypothetical question, of course, but what do you think would happen if someone actually tried to rob them?"

    Ion just smiled, then burst out laughing, nearly spilling his coffee.

    "What I''ve seen on social media?" Ion shook his head, still laughing. "If someone''s dumb enough to rob them? Shit, I can''t even imagine." He glanced at Richie, who was just staring straight ahead. "But. If someone had the intention and wanted to rob them, they''d freeze the moment they saw what kind of convoy they''re rolling with. It immediately tells people this isn''t some normal transport.."

    "Yeah... it does tell people... but what if they try anyway?"

    "Then they die. And the anger of James Bellini would wipe out everyone who even had a hand in it. But why are you asking something like this? Are you planning to rob them or what?"

    "No way, man... let''s get back to work." He said.

    "Okay..." Ion said, noticing how Richie was acting anything but calm, but eventually, they both went back to work.

    Or at least, Richie pretended to work. He kept glancing at his phone every minute, refreshing the news feed, waiting to see if something happened.

    "What did he want?" Fanni asked Oli after he hung up the phone.

    "Nothing, just wished us good luck and said the transport''s already rolling out." Oli replied while picking up his revolver.

    "You''re lying." Fanni said immediately.

    "What?"

    "Whenever you lie, your lip twitches a little, and it just did." Fanni crossed his arms. "So tell me what he really said. Right now."

    "Why don''t y''all trust me?" Oli shook his head, turning toward the door.

    "Oli,tell me what he said, or I''m not going." She placed the revolver down on the table.

    "Ahhh... " Oli turned around. "He said there''s more money involved, maybe ten million or more. And there are more guards than he thought there''d be... but it''s still manageable."

    "More guards? We''re more than just fucked¡ª"

    "No, we aren''t. Look." Oli stepped toward the window, pointing outside. "Come on, look." He gestured for Fanni, who shook her head but went toward the window to look out. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You see? There are five cars packed with them. Even if there''s a shooting, we can manage it."

    As Fanni looked down, she was still concerned about the whole situation, especially since Oli didn''t really think it through. If they sent an alert, the whole city would be after them.

    "He didn''t say anything more?" Gabi asked, but Oli didn''t answer. He just nodded. "Then I trust you, lets go"

    "That''s what I''m talking about. Let''s go." Oli tapped Fanni''s arm and they stepped out of the building.

    As they made their way to the cars, Fanni couldn''t shake the feeling that something was about to go terribly wrong.

    "Once we do this, there''s no going back." Fanni said to Oli as they walked toward the car.

    Oli glanced over at her. "No point in worrying about what comes next."

    As they sat into the car Fanni''s pulse quickened.

    She couldn''t help but wonder if they were making the biggest mistake of their lives.

 Chapter 112 112: Breaking the Bubble.

    "What''s the plan, or are we just going to start shooting?" Fanni asked from the back seat.

    "We park somewhere safe, then we go over the plan again with the Nerozzi guys." Oli said, clearly getting more stressed about the whole thing. He wanted to act like he didn''t care about what Richie had told him, like it didn''t matter, but deep down, he was starting to realize maybe he should have listened. "Turn left here." He said to Dani while Fanni glanced back, spotting the convoy of cars following them.

    There was no turning back now. They were actually doing it.

    She never thought she''d end up in something like this. It wasn''t her. At least... it wasn''t how she was raised.

    Out of the three of them, Fanni was the only one who actually had a good childhood.

    She grew up outside the city, in the suburbs, big house, loving family, the kind of life most people could only dream about. There was always food on the table. She had every barbie doll she ever wanted. Private school. Good education.

    She was supposed to be someone. The kind of girl who''d easily make it big. Perfect grades, a bright future, the red carpet rolled out straight to the top universities.

    But then... life showed her a different side.

    In her final year of high school, a student from the eighth district transferred into their school. They became good friends, really good friends, but Fanni could feel early on that something wasn''t right.

    At first, she didn''t realize it. But the more they talked, the more it sank in, the life she was living... was a bubble.

    She listened to her friend''s stories, stories from the eighth district, about how sometimes there was no electricity, no running water, about people fighting just to survive.

    At first, Fanni laughed. She thought her friend was exaggerating, making stuff up. "No way," she told her. "This country can''t be that bad." She bragged about her own life, about how good it was growing up.

    But her friend just smiled at her and said,

    "What a dream."

    That one sentence stuck with her.

    And from that point on, Fanni started digging deeper. She wanted to know the truth, how people really lived outside her perfect little world.

    But by the time she realized everything her friend said was true... it was already too late.

    She disappeared. Vanished without a trace.

    Fanni asked the teachers, asked everyone. Where is she? Why isn''t she coming back? But no one could give her an answer. Until one day, fed up with all the bullshit, she decided to visit her as she knew the exact address where she lived.

    But the police stopped her before she could even take a step into the district.

    "You''d be attacked within minutes." They told her.

    She argued with them, but they, even if she didn''t know it at that time, just wanted to protect her. A beautiful teenager walking into the most dangerous district, wearing an outfit worth more than what they make in three months.

    She was the perfect target.

    So she went back home and started digging deeper, into the corruption, the devastation in the districts. She realized that nobody was doing anything about it. But what truly decided the course of her life was not just what she discovered, it was what she saw on the news.

    A teenager who died, a teenager who was a prostitute.

    It was her. Tiana.

    She threw up the moment the truth hit her, remembering how she laughed in her face, calling her a liar, acting like nothing was wrong and now that image was burned into her mind forever. She couldn''t even comprehend it, how could it all be true?

    That Tiana was selling her body just to be able to go to a good school¡­ a teenager murdered after meeting with a client.

    That was the day Fanni decided she was not going to be a doctor, not a lawyer, not someone living a fake life in a bubble. No, she wanted to be a journalist, one who would do everything in her power to show the world what was truly happening, to tell Tiana''s story.

    When she told her parents about her decision, she experienced something she never thought she would, hatred from the very people who raised her. The parents who never once laid a hand on her, cursed at her like she was nothing.

    Her loving father, for the first time slapped her, screaming that she was destined to be far greater than a journalist, that she was throwing her life away.

    It wasn''t about disappointment, no, they cared. They cared too much because they knew what was happening in the districts. They knew why there were no reports about corruption or poverty or crime, because everyone who dared to speak the truth ended up dead.

    But Fanni didn''t care about living in comfort or playing it safe, she followed her heart and as she graduated she left her family behind and ran away, straight to Oli and Gabi, two people nothing like her, who had already run from their homes when they were just fifteen.

    The only problem was the money, as they had nothing, so the bright idea came and so Fanni went with the flow, followed them and together they started robbing restaurants, gas stations, bars but only in the rich neighborhoods, only in the upper districts. They never once stole from the poor, and even if they had thought about it, Fanni was always there to stop them.

    That was how their gang was born.

    Three runaways, one of them a girl who was once destined to be someone great, now turned into nothing but a petty criminal. A criminal with a purpose, with a dream, a criminal who would do great things once she had enough money.

    Even though she didn''t want to do this, even though this life was never part of her plan, her goal never changed. And now, with this, if they actually get away with the money, she could bribe people, get information, dig even deeper into the corruption, and show the world the truth.

    The only thing that changed was the time, the eight long years that had passed since then.

    Which for her, just made it worse, because after all of these years none of it was covered. Not a single thing. Not even when social media exploded, when everyone suddenly had a platform, when everyone talked like they cared, posted like they understood.

    But that''s all it ever was.

    Everyone shared their little posts, their little opinions and then went right back to their lives like nothing was happening.

    Nobody acted nor did anything. Not even the ones who swore they were fighting for justice.

    For Fanni, that was worse than all the corruption, worse than all the lies. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Because silence kills louder than any bullet.

    "Fanni?"

    "Yeah¡­"

    "You good?" Oli asked.

    "Yeah, just dazed off a little." She said as he got out, checking his revolver. She started to stress even more as there were only six bullets left and that was it. No more.

    They slowly came to a stop, a few streets away from the road where the truck would pass.

    Everybody got out of the car, waiting for the Nerozzi guys to arrive and they did.

    As they got out of their cars, it was visible that they were way more prepared for the whole thing. Seven guys had submachine guns while the others carried pistols. Still better than the revolvers they had.

    "Oli, your little gang is ready?" Zusio, the boss of Nerozzi, asked.

    "Yeah, we''re ready."

    "Okay then, here is the plan." He squatted down, picked up a branch, and started drawing on the ground. "As the truck arrives in the middle of the street, two cars will go behind it and block it, while two others will block it from the front." He drew it. "Since you guys only have small guns, you''ll be in the second car from behind, with me. We get out, shoot if needed, place the explosives, grab the money, and dip." He stood up. "Anything changed about the information you told us?"

    "No, nothing." Oli answered without hesitation, while Fanni sighed to herself.

    "Okay then, get in the cars and let''s go." Zusio smiled as he went and sat in one of them.

    "Let''s do this." Oli said, grabbing his mask and heading toward the car.

    "Fanni, you will stay behind. If anything happens, run for your life." Gabi told her.

    "What? No¡ª"

    "Yes, you are. You still have a future if you get yourself together. But me and Oli... we don''t." He looked at her. "So if anything bad happens just run. And don''t look back." He put on his mask and went to sit in the car too.

    Fanni stood frozen for a little, then as she pulled on the mask she looked up at the sky and did something she never did before.

    She prayed to God.

    But unknown to her...God was busy listening to a guy''s prayers constantly.

    And that guy was Arine.

    "Is he always like this?" One of the guards who came for the Washer asked.

    "No, he just hasn''t killed anyone in a long time." Mike said.

    "Lord, grant me strength. Help me face my enemies with wrath and blood. Keep my heart steady as I pull the trigger. Amen."

    "Amen." The guard said, laughing.

    "Instead of praying, get ready, Arine. The street is coming up. If something happens, that''s where it''s going to be."

    He said nothing back, just cocked the machine gun and hoped the Lord would answer his prayers in a few minutes.

 Chapter 113 113: Trapped.

    "Do you have the walkie talkie?" Mike asked the guard next to him.

    "Yeah." He glanced down at it. "It''s ready if something happens." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Mike let out a big sigh as he looked into the mirror. "You ready, Arine?"

    "Of course." He said with a smile.

    Then Mike put his weapon on his lap as the light turned green, and they finally turned onto the narrow street. He kept his eyes glancing at the mirror to see if someone was following them, but nothing happened at first. Still, he felt that sensation, that they were being watched.

    He was right.

    One of the Nerozzi member was on the street, pretending to be just smoking on the sidewalk, but in his hand was a radio, waiting for the convoy to get to the middle of the street. But as he saw them roll in, his pulse quickened.

    It wasn''t just one truck like Oli told them, it was much more.

    His eyes widened as two blacked out SUVs went past him, following the truck and then two more behind it. At first, he thought maybe it was another transport taking this way, but no, the number on the truck was 54, which was exactly what Oli told them.

    He didn''t know what to do, report it or go with the plan. But from the look of it, they were going to get messed up if they tried anything. Still, he radioed in.

    "Boss, there is a problem, it''s not alone. There are SUVs going with it, four of them." He said as the convoy stopped because a woman stepped onto the road, crossing it.

    "What?" Zusio said into the radio.

    "Yeah, there''s more security than Oli said and it''s the same truck."

    "Wait." Zusio said as he turned back to Oli. "What the hell is this, Oli? Are you trying to get us killed?"

    "There must be a misunderstanding. Why would a truck carrying four million have heavy guards?" He laughed. "Right?" He looked at Gabi and Fanni. They didn''t say anything, just stared out the window. "Don''t worry, we''re already here. We just get out of the car and shoot them up. I''m sure the cars aren''t full, it''s just for show."

    Zusio wasn''t sure if he was lying, but he was right, they were already here with the whole gang.

    "Report." He said to the radio.

    "They are in the middle." He said back.

    Zusio got on his mask and cocked back the submachine gun in his hand. "Let''s go!" He said into the radio and they floored the car, turning into the street.

    "Hmm why are we stopping again?" Arine asked.

    "I don''t know, maybe there are other people crossing the road." Mike said as he turned back to Arine. "Can you give me the phone charger?" He pointed at the console back.

    Arine leaned down getting up the cable giving it to Mike but then they heard something, they both froze and looked at each other.

    It was a popping sound, like when a big ass bug hit the windshield, but it came from the behind, then another and another followed.

    "Fuck is that?" Arine turned back but he saw nothing as the window was tinted in full black.

    Mike looked to the side mirror and he saw a woman standing behind a car and shooting at them. Right the sound was Fanni shooting the small caliber revolver, which bullets literally just bounced off the car.

    "What¡­?" She was confused as the window of the SUV didn''t even shatter, it just looked like she threw a rock at it.

    "Get back Fanni!" Gabi said as he pulled her down. He knew the moment the bullet bounced off those are bulletproof windows and they fucked up. "Go run." He said to her pushing her back.

    "We are not running!" Zusio said as he ducked out and started shooting his full auto smg.

    "Fuck we getting attacked!" Arine shouted with a big smile on his face as the bullets impacted the window. "I getting out¡ª"

    "Don''t!" Mike shouted at him as he put the car in reverse and floored the gas turning to the left, he blocked the whole road so the SUV in front of them the guards could get out of the cars. "Radio in!" He shouted at the guard as more bullets impacted their car, and he could hear in front of them were also shooting.

    In front, the first SUV did the same as Mike and blocked the road while from the second the guards hopped out and opened fire.

    And man oh man, the sound of AR echoing in the narrow street immediately scared the shit out of Oli and the others. The guards from the Washer all came with AR except one who chose a full auto shotgun.

    "We''re getting attacked at Minister Street! We need backup now!" The guard shouted in the radio as he got out of the car.

    Mike at first remained in the car as his side window was being pounded by bullets, but then crawled to the passenger side and got out. As he looked back, he saw Arine still struggling to open the roof hatch inside.

    "Shoot!" Zusio shouted at Fanni, who was ducking down. She only put her hand out and started shooting blindly and she actually hit one of the guards in the ankle.

    "Ahhh fuck!" The guard screamed, but Mike quickly grabbed him, pulling him into safety, then got out the tourniquet from his vest and put it on him.

    "Arine!" He shouted to him, who was still struggling inside.

    "Say it!"

    "Throw me the medic pack it''s on the back!" Mike said as with his pocket knife he cut out the guard''s jeans.

    Arine quickly threw it up and kept banging on the hatch.

    Mike got out a pair of gloves while bullets were still whizzing past them. He put them on, and as he looked at the guard''s ankle he could see the shoe tongue stopped the bullet and only went halfway through.

    "I''m going to pull it out, don''t be a bitch!" He said and without another word grabbed it with tweezers and pulled it out.

    The guard immediately shouted in pain as the blood poured out, but it wasn''t much, so Mike hinted some white powder on it and quickly bandaged it up. "You good, don''t move!" He said as he got up to see through the window, and he saw a guy reloading. He went to the front tire, he flicked his smg to single shot and leaned out.

    The red dot was straight on the man''s head as he pulled the trigger.

    Zusio collapsed instantly as half of his skull was blown away. The bullet went into his left eye and came out of the back, the blood splattered all over, even on Fanni who was beside him.

    She froze down as she wiped off Zusio''s blood and maybe even a part of his brain from her face while her hands were trembling.

    "Fanni, get out of here!" Gabi pulled her once again and grabbed her head. "Listen go away! Do you understand?!" He asked but Fanni didn''t answer. She was in shock.

    Then he looked toward Oli, who was also in shock.

    Yeah, the mastermind of this bullshit plan was in shock, sitting behind the car covering his ears.

    But Mike didn''t care about their little moment as he leaned out once again, now with his smg set to full auto, and let out the whole drum magazine without even once taking his finger off the trigger.

    The bullets tore into the car Fanni and the others ducked behind. The shattered glass fragments cut into their faces, but Fanni felt nothing. The shock and the adrenaline rushing through her body didn''t let anything in.

    With that one magazine, Mike didn''t just push them down, he crushed them.

    The Nerozzi members who kept having that mindset that they would push through no matter what, even though their boss''s brain was in pieces on the ground, got torn apart as three of them were on the ground, bleeding out.

    Fanni slowly looked at them as one of them was holding his hand out for her, while blood gushed out from his throat.

    Gabi on the other hand actually tried to do something. He kept shooting even as more bullets came in. He was fighting not to stick to the plan, but to somehow survive and get Fanni out of there.

 Chapter 114 114: Hitman.

    "Arine, I''m going to the front!" Mike shouted at him.

    "Go!" He shouted back as he was still banging on the hatch with his machine gun stock.

    Mike stayed low as he went up the truck, while some bullets went past him or impacted into the asphalth.

    "Get the fuck out and help!" He started banging on the door, but the guard inside just shook his head and ducked back down.

    It was also their protocol, they couldn''t open the door, for no one, only when they could see there was no more threat or it was the police. Of course, they already sent out the alert to the bank, that shit happened and the police were on their way.

    "You fuckers!" He said as he went toward the SUV where the guards were pinned down by the gunfire.

    As he looked around there were two of them who were shot and one was dead. Mike only glanced at him then shook his head and went toward the two guys who were both shot on the exact same place, their right shoulder. It wasn''t bad as the bulletproof vest covered their shoulder but for one of them the bullet went halfway through, while for the other the bullet ricocheted and went up through his ear.

    "I''m going to pull it out!" Mike said and he was able to do it with his finger, as he pulled it out there was barely any blood, but still he bandaged it and went to the other, whose half face was covered with blood.

    "Oh Mike, good to see you man¡­" He said with a half smile.

    "Fucking hell Luke,you got fucked up." Mike said as Luke''s ear was just hanging by a flesh. "I''m going to bandage you."

    "Do it."

    Mike once again got out that pouch with that white powder and hinted at his ear. "It''s going to stop the bleeding." Mike said and bandaged half of his head to keep his ear in place. "You good." He tapped his shoulder and went toward the far side of the SUV where a guard was reloading.

    "How many?" He asked.

    "Maybe ten or fifteen, with smg and a pistol." He said then leaned out shooting twice. "One minus." He smiled at Mike who was reloading.

    Once he was done, he tried to look through the SUV window but the glass was shattered so he went to the other side and peaked out seeing a big trash container on the left side beside the building.

    "Give me cover fire, I''ll run there." He pointed, "One of you will come with me." He said while the bullets still impacted around them.

    "Benji, you go, I only have two mags left." One of the guards shouted and Benji stepped up to Mike.

    "In three," he positioned himself to make the run. "One, two, three, now!" He shouted and the guys started blasting the shit out of the Nerozzi, while Mike and Benji made the run toward the trash container.

    While running one of the Nerozzi member saw them and fired a shot which hit Benji on the side, so he jumped forward crashing into the wall.

    "Benji?!" Mike shouted as he pulled him up.

    He said nothing back just showed a thumb up as he spit out one of his teeth, and pointed to the vest. On his side the bullet hit his magazine holder, which caught the bullet. While he removed that magazine the container was popping as the bullets impacted it.

    Mike looked back to the SUV and signaled them to open fire once again.

    They leaned out and started shooting them up again, while Mike too leaned out and his aim was perfect. One of the Nerozzi member was slightly out, he could see his head, the red dot aligned on him and he pulled the trigger.

    But the gun jammed.

    "Fuck!" He said leaning back as they saw him too. "Work you shit!" He said as he slammed the charging handle back and forth, but it didn''t work so he threw it away switching places with Benji who on the other hand, leaned out and his first shot hit the same guy Mike was aiming at.

    As he leaned back to take cover from the bullets, something blinded him from the side, as he looked at Mike it was his pistol, the custom made.

    Its shiny silver body reflected the sun in Benji''s eyes.

    "Let''s switch." Mike said as he looked down once more on the gun, like it wasn''t just any gun it was carrying the family name.

    He leaned out and this pistol didn''t jam.

    The kickback of it was like something so smooth but raw at the same time, it was perfect, its trigger was light. His first shot went into one guy''s chest, then he turned toward another one that aimed at him, and shot into his head.

    Then he emptied his magazine into the car and leaned back, switching places once again with Benji.

    Mike with that pistol was like a sharpshooter, a hitman, even he got surprised as he changed the magazine. He was as precise with the gun as with the surgeon equipment, there was no doubt about it.

    At first, he didn''t even know how to handle one, how to reload, or how to put on the safety. He was a complete beginner who never held a gun in his life. So he was taught by an old man, who was in the bodyguard unit of James. He was just like the other bodyguards, trained soldiers with experience.

    He taught him how to handle ARs, submachine guns, how to shoot with precision, how to kill without even thinking about it, how to execute people if needed. He literally trained Mike to be a killer. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    That was the point where Mike realized what he joined was not just a gangster life, it was much more than that.

    "I''m out!" Benji said, so they rotated again.

    But man, Mike reloaded so carefully even though they were in a shootout. The magazine was silver too and it was custom made, he couldn''t afford to drop it on the ground.

    When he was done, he peeked out and he knew immediately that something was up. They weren''t shooting.

    He leaned out more and shot one bullet into the car, but nothing. He shot once more and one guy started running away to the side while tossing the gun to the ground, but Mike quickly aimed and shot him in the back twice.

    Then he realized they were out of bullets.

 Chapter 115 115: End.

    Mike waited a bit, he thought, maybe they are just waiting for them to walk there and open fire, but nothing happened. He could only hear the shots from the back, but in front of him not a single bullet had been shot.

    "They''re out of bullets!" He shouted to the others, and picked up his smg from the ground, finally clearing it and reloading. "Let''s push them!" He said, pulling the charging handle back, and stepped out of the cover with Benji and the others.

    He slowly walked, aiming his gun toward the car ready to shoot. "Spread out more." He shouted as they were surrounding them.

    As he slowly walked past the car and turned to see what was behind it. Half of them were dead and the other half were shot leaning against the car bleeding out.

    He crouched down to one that was shot in the chest, grabbing his hair and pulling him. "Who the fuck are you!" He shouted as he banged his head into the car side. "Huh, answer me!" He said again, banging it even harder.

    "N...erozzi¡­" He said while coughing up blood.

    "Nerozzi? Aren''t they got wiped out?" Benji asked as he kicked one of them on the ground to his other side¡­ "Fuck, they''re really the Nerozzi, look, the tattoo." He said, pointing his weapon at it.

    It was a two headed dragon on the guy''s neck.

    "A fucking street gang attacked us? What a fucking joke¡­" Benji said as he shot the guy in the head.

    "Yeah." Mike stood up and shot the guy he asked, then turned and emptied the magazine into the others. "That one''s still moving." He pointed at one who was crawling away.

    The guard with the full auto shotgun stood over him, kicked him to turn him to face him, and put the barrel to his head. As he pulled the trigger the guy''s head exploded, splattering his brain and blood everywhere on the ground, even on Mike''s legs.

    Nothing remained of his head, just the place where it belonged.

    But it wasn''t over on the other side of the street, the gunfire was still going.

    "Stay here. If somebody comes here that''s not the police or our guys, kill them." Mike said as he sprinted back to Arine, who was still in the car, peeking out of the hatch.

    Fanni and Oli on the other side were still in shock, barely registering what was happening with them, while the remaining Nerozzi members who were still alive tried to fight back, not knowing their gang got massacred at the other side of the street.

    "Arine, get out of there!" Mike shouted at him as he leaned out and shot.

    "You''re finally back, I waited for you to do this." Arine said. "Grenade! Grenade!"

    "Don''t¡ª" It was late, he already pulled the pin out and threw the grenade toward the cars.

    "Get down!" Mike shouted as he pulled down one of the guards to the ground.

    He threw it a little short but it rolled under the car, exactly between Fanni and Gabi. She didn''t even react or see it, she was just staring ahead, but Gabi saw it and instantly knew they were going to die. Or that he was going to die, because he picked it up and held it close to his chest, jumping with it as far as he could.

    Fanni''s eyes narrowed to him, not understanding what he was doing, but as he landed on the ground, the grenade exploded.

    She could see it as Gabi''s whole body left the ground as the grenade exploded and pushed him up. Not even one shrapnel hit Fanni or the others as Gabi''s body engulfed the whole explosion, and every single fragment of it.

    "Huh¡­"

    That was Fanni''s first reaction, but as the smoke went away, she saw what was going to haunt her forever in her life. Gabi''s whole body was torn apart, she could see his organs, she could see his half face missing.

    "Gabi¡­" She held out her hand toward him.

    "I can''t die!" Oli''s words came from the side."I don''t want to die like a dog." He said into her eyes and he suddenly stood up and started sprinting toward the nearest building.

    Fanni saw the whole thing as his body fell to the ground and bullets tore apart his back, the blood splattering everywhere.

    That was it, her two friends died and she couldn''t even comprehend what was happening. She couldn''t even act to do something, but to be true she could do nothing, not a single thing that would save her.

    And Arine made sure of it.

    He ducked out from the roof as the grenade stunned everybody, even Mike and the guards and with the machine gun in his hands, he took away their last bit of hope for surviving.

    "Die!!" He shouted as he pulled the trigger and shot at everything he could see.

    The cars were now in pieces as the high caliber rounds literally ate through the metal and everything behind it. There was no running from it, but some of them actually tried. Two of them started running, but Arine quickly turned to them and fucking tore them apart.

    The bullet casings fell on the ground like they were in a battlefield, like Arine was a turret gunner and that was exactly how he wanted to do this. The gun was heavy. Its kickback brutal. But he enjoyed every bit of it. The raw power of something that kills. Something you couldn''t outrun.

    Something you couldn''t survive.

    Expect Fanni.

    When Arine started shooting up the car from the left side, she pulled a dead body over herself. Even though the bullets tore through the car, the body shielded her

    Then she heard it, the sirens. She could hear them coming closer. When she looked up, she saw it, the police turning onto the street.

    She was safe, at least, that''s what she thought. So she started crawling toward the police cars as they stopped. Every bit of strength and hope she had left was in them. Even if it meant prison, at least she would survive. At least she''d still be alive.

    She barely crawled a meter before Arine caught up to her and stomped on her head, pressing it down into the asphalt.

    "P-Please..." She whispered, trying to move, but Arine pushed her hand harder into the asphalt.

    "I believe gender equality..." Arine said and pressed the gun barrel against her head, pulling the trigger.

    Click.

    "How lucky... but shit, that''s why I carry a pistol." He pulled it from his holster.

    "Don''t do it, Arine the police is already here." Mike stepped to him. "Hector''s already going to fuck us up because of that grenade." He slapped Arine''s shoulder.

    "Then should I just lock her in the car?" Arine asked.

    "Yeah. Do it."

    He grabbed her by her hair and yanked her to her feet, making her scream in pain. "Now walk, darling." He said, pushing the pistol into her back just enough so the police wouldn''t notice but it wasn''t working.

    "Put down the weapons!" One of the officers shouted, stepping out of the car.

    "We''re security for the bank!" Mike called back, flashing his ID card.

    "Drop it!" The officer shouted again.

    Mike shook his head, stepping closer. "Look, it''s my ID¡ª" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A shot rang out and as Arine turned back, he saw Mike dropping to the ground.

 Chapter 116 116: The Letters That Never Arrived.

    This chapter contains graphic violence, abuse, and distressing themes related to trauma, self-harm, and family dysfunction. If you find the content disturbing, please feel free to skip this chapter. Reader discretion is strongly advised.

    Arine''s eye narrowed at Mike''s body as he fell to the ground. He didn''t move, he laid there motionless.

    "...Mike¡­?" Arine asked as he turned his head toward the officer who shot him, and now the gun was aimed at him.

    The world seemed to stop for a second as Mike''s pulse quickened and adrenaline shot up into his veins, everything was so slow, as the officer fired his weapon again, striking Arine straight into his bulletproof vest. He couldn''t breathe as he collapsed to the ground, his chest felt like it was being pounded by a hammer as he choked trying to breathe in. He thought this is it, the time he dies¡­ what a shameless death, what a shameless day to die, and as he fought for his breath, he reached for his pistol that was beside him, knowing well that they were going to shoot again.

    But he didn''t care, at least he wanted to bring one with him to hell.

    Yeah, the hell that awaited him since he murdered his mother and stepfather.

    His finger only shivered around the pistol as bullets were fired again. It struck the vest again and as the force of the bullet spread out, he could feel the brutal energy spreading through his whole body. He could feel his ribs cracking, and slowly the darkness surrendered him.

    "Arine, where is my pipe!?" A voice so familiar. "You hide it again huh?" Yeah, the slap on the face, and the ground as his body hit the floor¡­ yeah, a memory.

    Arine teenage body, the body that had no fat on it, only a skinny child that doesn''t even eat half what he needed¡­ the child that was abused.

    "That''s bad for you mom!" He shouted while swiping away his tears, but the slap wasn''t that bad, no he already knew the pain, it was nothing.

    "Bad?!" His mother stepped over him hitting Arine''s head once again but now with her knuckled hands. "You are the bad, you fucking child!" She said, spitting at him, and grabbed the flower vase from the table. "You fucking retarded child, how could I give birth to a retarded child huh?" She said as she slowly tilted the vase letting the water hit Arine''s shaking body, while his eyebrow was split and blood poured from it. "Answer me you retarded shit huh, where is it!" She shouted while hitting his head once again.

    "Mo¡­m, don''t hurt me!" Arine shouted with the child''s innocent voice, a voice that all it wanted was care, and a loving home. "Ple¡­ase don''t hit me!" He cried again, holding his eyebrow while the blood flowed between his fingers.

    "Please¡­?" She shook her head while smiling like a demon. "Then I should hurt her huh?" She stepped away from Arine and grabbed Olivia by her long black hair and pulled toward Arine.

    She cried as the woman that was supposed to give love, dragged her across the room.

    "You want this huh?!" She hit Arine''s face again with a slap, then pulled Olivia up to her knees and started slapping her face. "This, you love this?" She asked her, as she slapped her.

    Olivia''s beautiful pale face turned to red, while her tears rolled down on her cheeks, her eyes staring into Arine''s eyes, as if it was an abyss.

    "Answer me you shit!" She shouted.

    "...mom..." He cried as he looked up to her, his vision barely there as the blood swirled into his eyes.

    "What are you doing, Carla?" A deep male voice came, their stepfather.

    "This shit hid the pipe again!" She pointed at Arine, then slapped Olivia once more.

    "Ohh¡­" His stepfather stepped toward Olivia and grabbed her hair from his mother. "You want it Arine? You want to see her suffer?" He asked with that voice that was just fucking disgusting, that voice that made your blood boil and made you want to do anything to not hear it anymore.

    Arine''s whole body shook and deep within was the rage that was coming up, rage that only needed one more step to come out, and it did as his stepfather hit Olivia so many times that she got unconscious and her body was only held by their stepfather who was grabbing her hair.

    Then he dragged her into his bedroom.

    "No... don''t..." Arine whispered as now all the fear had disappeared, all the years of suffering had turned into pure wrath, pure anger, and disgust. As his mother went into another room, throwing the furniture and everything to find that pipe and be able to smoke that shit they did, Arine finally lost himself.

    That teenager, that was starving, that was so skinny and broken¡­ lost it all.

    All the emotional and physical pain just went away for that moment, as he saw his stepfather touching his sister''s legs, it all disappeared.

    He slowly got up, still dizzy, his legs were shaking, almost buckled, but the anger led him into the kitchen, to that cleaver knife. He grabbed it and something was speaking to him, something was whispering to his ears with only one word.

    Kill them.

    He turned and walked out of the kitchen with that heavy cleaver and went behind his stepfather who was kneeling beside Olivia, and that voice in his head got more intense, more louder, it was like it was ordering him, commanding him to do it.

    And then, it all went away and what was left was silence, so comfortable silence, that was never in his life, silence that he wanted, silence that resembled peace. His grip on the cleaver tightened as he lifted it high up and struck down on his stepfather''s head.

    It went in his skull, cracking it up, and blood started spilling everywhere, but Arine pulled it out and struck again, and again and again.

    Blood was everywhere, the wall, the floor, Arine''s body was covered by it, as he kept striking, kept doing it without thinking even for a second.

    Then a voice from behind. A deep scream that shattered the silence in his head.

    His mother stood behind him, her eyes wide open, her breath ragged as she saw Arine butchering Zian. But it wasn''t enough, not for Arine, but the voice in his head.

    The voice came back.

    Kill them.

    He struck again, cutting through his mother''s throat with the blade, and she collapsed to her knees, clutching her throat, and the last thing she saw was her son, smiling as she bled out.

    Arine then dropped the cleaver to the ground and turned to his sister, picking her up, and with all that blood covering him, he went to the police station, giving himself up, saying exactly what he did, and why he did it.

    But the one thing Arine never knew and would never know, is that his little sister saw the whole thing.

    She was actually up when Arine struck their stepfather and then killed their mother. She saw all of it¡­ she felt all of Arine''s emotions in that moment, but she promised to herself that she''d never speak about it¡­ that she''d never speak with Arine once again.

    At first, she didn''t keep her promise. She actually went and visited Arine several times throughout the years in prison. She told him how good life had been, how she went to school, got a job.

    But over time, she noticed something. As the years went on, Arine''s life in prison became harder¡­ fights, death, murders, all of which he was never convicted for.

    He never talked about it to her, but every time Olivia saw him, she felt the pull of something deep and dark in his gaze¡­ something that wasn''t just sorrow or anger, but a kind of otherworldly stillness.

    She wasn''t afraid of the violence itself, but of the emptiness in his eyes, the fact that there was no longer a person behind them. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Her silence became her own form of protection... so, she watched him from afar, silent and still, her heart aching with the knowledge that she could never be close to him again. It wasn''t that she hated him¡­ it was that she saw what he had become, and the more she looked, the more she realized he was no longer someone she could save.

    Arine had become someone she could never reach.

    At least, this is what she thought at first, but she kept sending Arine pictures of her, her child, her family, showing how happy she was.

    She even wrote letters, but she never got an answer.

    In fact, Arine never got even one of them.

    And now, Arine was ready to die, without anything in his life, dying alone, knowing that nobody loved him, that in his life, he had nothing.

    He was ready to suffer in hell.

    "Arine, get the fuck up!" A loud voice came, followed by gunshots, as he slowly opened his eyes. "Arine, you fucker!" Again, a voice that was so familiar.

    As his eye opened, he could barely see, but the blurred shape of the face was enough for him to tell who it was.

    Medic Mike himself.

 Chapter 117 117: Sabotage?

    Yeah, it was Mike, the same Mike that lay motionless on the ground, the same Mike that Arine thought had died.

    The only one person he looked at like a friend, that he cared about, was fucking alive, while he wanted to avenge him.

    "...Fu...ck." Arine gasped for air as the pain suddenly shot through his body. He felt every bit of pain, but his ribs were the most fucked up, it was a feeling he couldn''t describe, it was so painful.

    "Don''t move, Arine!" Mike shouted at him, while around him the guards were now in a shootout with the officers that came with two cars.

    "Y...you al-alive...?" Arine asked as finally his vision came back and could clearly see his face, that fucking stupid face of his.

    "Of course I am, Arine. And you are too, just your ribs got fucked up." Mike shouted at him as he cut the vest off with his scissors. "Just chill, okay?" He said as he cut off his t-shirt underneath him, and next he put his hand on his ribs, which made Arine scream from the top of his lungs.

    "Ahhhh, fuck!"

    "Only cracked." Mike said, smiling to his face, while Arine started crying.

    It wasn''t just the pain that was unbearable, he was also so grateful that Mike didn''t die. They were together so much that he started to look at Mike as the big brother he never had someone that actually cares. And now, pressing his ribs once again, he knew very well that he cared.

    "M-Mike!" He shouted, grabbing his head. "Stop it!"

    "Chill a bit, Arine!" Mike said to him, tapping his shoulder and getting up, reloading his gun.

    But he was in too much pain.

    His bulletproof vest caught the bullet, but the sheer force of it knocked him out and when he fell, his head impacted the ground, which made it worse. He opened his eyes when Benji grabbed him and started dragging him to cover, while the others covered them with gunfire, pushing back the officers.

    The officer immediately got shot in the head after he shot twice at Arine and Mike, but the thing is, they waited too much. Even though they are criminals, they still have strict protocols that ensure they don''t get into a mess and keep them from firing. It''s a crystal-clear rule: even if some of their men die, they do not start a shootout with any law enforcement in the downtown area, because they can''t just hide it under the rug.

    But as Arine was shot too, Benji was the only one that actually thought and realized they were security for the truck. Which meant he could shoot as it would be deemed as a misunderstanding.

    And sure he did¡­ and with him, the others too.

    His first shot was a headshot, and the others started emptying their magazines too, into the police cars, killing four of the six officers, and with that, it just became much worse as more officers arrived at the scene and started shooting, without knowing anything about what was actually going on.

    The misunderstanding just spiralled out of control.

    The police got the alert that the truck was being robbed, or at least trying to be robbed, but the first responder, who shot Arine and Mike, thought they were the robbers, that''s why he opened fire. The others who arrived all got the same intel: "heavily armed robbers opening fire." but the most fucked up part wasn''t the ongoing shooting, but the SWAT squads that were heading toward them, and Mike and the others knew very well that if they didn''t do something, they would die, and their backup was nowhere to be found.

    "Where the fuck is the backup?!" He grabbed the guard who was sitting next to him.

    "I don''t know! They weren''t responding!" He said back, and Mike''s blood ran cold. "Give me that shit!"

    The guard got out his radio, giving it to Mike, who started shouting into it but no response came from it, not even a word. He turned the knob and pushed every button but nothing.

    He threw it to the ground, turning to Benji. "Call in!" He said.

    Benji immediately got out his and started shouting. He pushed it to his ear to hear what they said, but it was everything but not promising.

    "40 minutes!"

    Mike got frozen in place. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    That was too much time, the police would get there quicker easily now that they were alerted. His second option was actually the truck guard, who had been sitting in that fucking truck since the beginning. He ducked low as he rushed toward it and started banging on the door again.

    "Open the fucking door!" He shouted, but they again just shook their heads, so Mike did what he thought was best and went in front of the truck, aiming and emptying the whole magazine into the windshield of it. He aimed all the shots into the exact same spot, as it had more chance to actually penetrate the bulletproof window and sure it did.

    Not all the way, but it shattered bits of chunk that sent shrapnel into the guard''s face.

    Then he went back to the door and started shouting again at them, and after what he did, they finally opened the door, and Mike immediately grabbed him, pulling him out to the ground.

    "Call in, you fucker! The police are shooting at us!" He shouted banging the guard''s face into the asphalt.

    He was so scared he said nothing back, just started shaking. Mike let go of him and climbed into the truck to talk with the driver.

    "Call in, and say don''t fucking shoot at us before I kill you!"

    The driver looked at Arine while his head was slightly bleeding as little fragments cut his forehead, but he got the message and grabbed the radio, shouting into it.

    "This is truck 54 to the operation center! This is truck 54! Police shooting at our guards! I repeat, they''re shooting at our guards!" he shouted.

    "Truck 54, this is the operation center, say it again."

    "I said..." He took a big breath. "The fucking police are shooting at us and our guards, you motherfuckers!"

    The radio went silent as he said it, only the static could be heard as he put it to his ear.

    "Roger." The voice said calmly like it was nothing.

    "Roger? What the fuck does that mean?!" Mike leaned in, grabbing the radio from the driver. "You bitches tell the fucking police to stop shooting before we fucking kill every single one of them in the whole city, do you understand?!"

    "Understood." A voice replied back.

    Mike threw back the radio to the driver and got out of the truck, grabbing the guard who was still on the ground. He pulled him up and dragged him toward the SUV they were taking cover behind.

    "You are going to go out and tell them who we are!" Mike said, to which the guard''s face just went dead in a second.

    "What...?"

    It was a suicide plan. Mike knew it too, the second he stepped out, he would be shot, but if they didn''t act, nobody could save them, because the fucking backup wasn''t coming in time, which also was strange to him.

    How the fuck does it take 40 minutes when the warehouse is 22 minutes away and another one of the warehouses is 18 minutes? Even if they gear up, it would only take 25 minutes.

    It seemed like a setup or somebody sabotaged them.

    The radio didn''t work the same radio that was on the guy whose only purpose on the squad was to communicate with the others and still his radio wasn''t reaching anybody.

    "Where is that bitch?!" Mike asked Benji.

    "She is in the car!" Benji said back and opened the door.

    Yeah, Fanni was placed into the car that they used as cover from the bullets.

    Mike grabbed her hands, dragging her out of the car. "Who the fuck are you!" He shouted at her, but she was still in shock.

    She couldn''t even hear Mike''s question, only the heavy gun sounds, the bullets impacting, shells hitting the ground until, well, Mike slapped her so hard that all her senses came back.

    "Who the fuck are you!" Mike shouted again.

    "...no... nobody." She said, her voice cracking while staring into Mike''s eyes.

    He just got more frustrated and angry about it, so he grabbed her neck, looking for any tattoo, but there was none. Then he cut her pants, but there was no tattoo neither on her hands nor on her legs.

    "Are you with Silas?!" He asked again, slapping her face.

    She said nothing, didn''t even know who Silas was, she never heard the name.

    "Mike, we''re low on ammo!" Benji shouted to him while reloading his last magazine.

    He looked back at the girl, and he saw in her eyes real fear and confusion, like she wasn''t even understanding what she was doing here, like she regretted all her life decisions at that moment.

    "No... no no..." Benji''s voice came as he leaned back, staring at Mike.

    He immediately stood up and leaned out and what he saw was their death.

    Two armored SWAT trucks parked, and heavily armed officers getting out and if that wasn''t enough, from the back it was the same thing, as one of the guards sprinted back to them.

    The sensation of death only got more intense as a helicopter also appeared in the sky, circling.

    He sprinted back to the truck. "What the fuck is this?!"

    "They don''t believe it..." The guard said, and Mike just closed his eyes, then hopped out.

    He stood there starring up at the helicopter.

    "We are so fucked."

 Chapter 118 118: Together We Fall.

    They were so fucked that Mike just walked back to the SUV and sat down on the ground beside Arine, who hadn''t moved an inch since. He had no more ammunition in the smg, and his pistol only had one magazine maybe enough to kill one or two if he was lucky.

    Benji too was out of ammunition and just sat down, while two guards and Luke kept firing their last rounds.

    "What''s with that face¡­?" Arine asked Mike.

    He just shook his head and smiled into his face. "I think this is it, Arine."

    "Oh¡­ well fuck, I''d rather be shot than put into a prison." As he said it, bullets started wheezing and impacting the SUV as the SWAT officers started shooting at them.

    They didn''t wait a bit and even threw flashbangs while the armored truck started moving up to them.

    One of the guards was hit in the shoulder, as a sniper positioned himself in one of the buildings. As his body fell back, the blood splattered onto Arine and Mike. The high-caliber round this time went through the bulletproof vest and out the back.

    But Mike didn''t move.

    He just looked at the guard as he grabbed his wound, pushing it, blood gushing out between his fingers like he had already given up on everything.

    "Mike, move your ass!" Benji shouted at him as he leaned out and emptied his pistol magazine toward the armored truck and hit one of the officer''s guns. That one hit was enough to stop their movements and get a few seconds more in.

    Mike got up this time, and he was back to his old self, dragging closer to the guard and pushing his hand on the wound. He grabbed the tourniquet from Arine''s vest and put it on, but he had no bandage left, so he just kept pushing onto the wound as long as he could.

    But the next moment just hit him in the heart. The guard he was helping got out his phone and started a voice message recording.

    "Hey, darling... I''m sorry I wasn''t there..." His voice cracked as the adrenaline started to go away. "If I disappear, please tell our baby when he grows up, that I loved him, okay? That I loved him more than anything¡­" His voice cracked again as tears started falling on his face. "I love you, darling¡­ and I''ll never forget about you and Cilia." He sent the message and threw the phone to the ground as he leaned his head back.

    Not even a minute passed, and his phone was buzzing on the ground. Mike looked at it, and the caller ID was "Darling" with a picture of a baby and a woman, the guard''s family. He reached out his hand toward it, but the guard grabbed his hand.

    "No¡­ it''s okay, man¡­ it''s okay." He said, gritting his teeth together as the pain just got worse.

    Mike turned his head toward Arine. "Call up your family!"

    Arine with a faint smile said. "I don''t have family, Mike¡­ you are my family. You and the Bellinis."

    He felt the words hit him like a train. It was the truth, and it hurt more than he could have prepared for. He''d always thought of family as something more, something warm and full, something you could rely on in moments like this.

    But none of them had that luxury.

    None of them had real families anymore. They had each other, and that was it.

    "You''ve got us." Mike said, his voice thick, though he didn''t know if it was for Arine''s sake or his own. "You''re not alone."

    The words felt hollow, like they could never be enough to fill the void left by a family that wasn''t there. But in that moment, it was all he had to give.

    The next bullet that passed them was too close, but in that moment, before the world could fall apart entirely, he allowed himself the smallest flicker of hope, that maybe, just maybe, they could make it out of this together.

    Not because they thought they would win.

    But because they were Bellinis.

    So Mike did what he needed to and pulled out the guard''s pistol and threw it to Arine, while he reloaded his own. Luke, and the others did the same, pulling out their pistols and getting ready to shoot at the moment the officers stepped forward.

    Mike''s heart raced, his palms slick with sweat as he tightened his grip on his pistol. He looked over at Arine, his eyes meeting him with a silent understanding. This was it.

    Benji was muttering under his breath, while he pulled out his knife as he was out of everything.

    They all knew the reality of the situation, they weren''t getting out of this. Not alive, anyway.

    Mike thoughts flashed back to every moment, every battle, every piece of himself he had sold just to survive this life. The Bellinis weren''t just a family, they were the only family any of them had ever known.

    And now, here they were, ready to go down fighting for the only thing that mattered, loyalty.

    The sound of boots hitting the road drew closer.

    Mike''s chest tightened, and for a moment, he swore he could hear the heartbeat of every man standing beside him, Benji, Luke, even the others who hadn''t spoken a word. They were all here, united by a bond that ran deeper than blood.

    "We do this together¡­" Mike said, his finger tightened on the trigger.

    Arine''s voice cracked "I''m scared, Mike."

    "Me too man."

    Then came the silence. A heavy silence, as if everything around them had ceased to exist. No sounds, no footsteps, no gunfire¡­.nothing. For minutes there were silence.

    Silence¡­ yes, it was the silence of death that was approaching.

    And then a sound. A sound of something striking the asphalt. A dull, rhythmic knock that grew closer, and closer, and finally showed himself.

    With a smile on his face and with a cane in hand stood¡­

    James Bellini. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 119 119: Death Himself.

    Mike at first thought he was hallucinating, that his brain was just tricking him. He had hoped so much, prayed so desperately, that someone would come and save them. And now... there he stood. The man himself. The family himself.

    James Bellini.

    He couldn''t believe his eyes as he lowered his gun, his gaze widened in shock as he looked at James, who was just standing there, leaning on his cane, staring down at them like death itself had arrived in silence.

    "You guys alive? What a relief." He said, taking another step forward. The thud of his cane hitting the asphalt echoed like a warning, and his eyes landed on Fanni, who was staring back at him with a face full of fear and hopelessness.

    She knew who he was. Not just a man¡­ but a demon people only whispered about online. The one they said ruled the country. The one who killed everyone in his way.

    And now, she was exactly in his way.

    Her hands trembled as she finally realized the money they went after... it wasn''t just anyone''s money. It was his. The man no one dared to go against.

    From the very beginning, they had no chance of survival. No chance at a normal life ever again.

    "B-Boss¡­?" Arine asked, looking up at him with the same expression as the others, disbelief. Pure disbelief.

    "You must be Arine." James said, turning his head slightly toward the truck. "Can you walk?" He asked with a faint smile, glancing back at him.

    Arine just shook his head, still unsure if this was reality or if they had already died.

    "I can." Mike said as he stood up, barely reaching James''s eyes.

    "Then come with me, Mike." James said, turning to walk toward the truck, the tap of his cane keeping rhythm.

    Mike hesitated, glancing down at the others, then turned his head toward the officer and got even more confused. The armored truck was still there, but none of the officers were. They were all gathered at the end of the road with Hector, Ferucci, and dozens of bodyguards.

    "Are you coming?" James asked, turning back to him.

    Mike froze for a moment, locking eyes with James. There was something terrifying in that look. Serious¡­ so serious it felt like James could kill someone at any moment. But his voice¡­ it didn''t carry the same fury.

    Mike nodded, limping as he followed after James. As they walked toward the truck, a thousand questions began to rise in his head.

    How did he get here so fast? S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Why didn''t the police shoot? Why did they back off?

    And so many other questions¡­ but before Mike could even try to answer them, hell, before he could even make sense of anything, they were already at the truck where the driver was stumbling out.

    James stopped right in front of him, and Mike saw how tightly he was gripping the handle of his cane, so tight his hand started to shake. But he said nothing. Mike couldn''t even bring himself to breathe too loud in James''s presence.

    "Y-You must be the Bellini I hear a lot¡ª"

    His leg buckled as James calmly pulled out his gun and shot him in the knee. It happened so fast, Mike didn''t even have time to react. He just stood there, watching the man collapse to the ground, screaming in pain.

    "Help me." James said simply.

    Not a request. A command.

    Mike instantly grabbed James''s right arm and helped him crouch down to the driver''s level, who was still wailing in agony.

    "Sssss¡­ calm down." James whispered, putting a finger to the man''s lips.

    "Please don''t¡ª"

    "No, no." James now covered his mouth with his palm. "When I ask, you answer. Okay?" He said coldly, then pulled away his hand.

    "Please, I just¡ª"

    Another shot, this time into the other leg. The scream that came out wasn''t just pain, it was primal.

    "This man here can save you." James said, his voice as calm as ever, nodding toward Mike. "He''s a medic, but I know some things too. They do it like this, right, Mike?" He asked, pressing two fingers directly into the bleeding wound.

    The scream that followed was so loud it made their ears ring.

    "Now tell me¡­ who was it?" James asked.

    "It-It was Richie! From the bank... Richie Augustin!" The driver said between screams. "He¡ª"

    But it wasn''t the answer James wanted. His fingers sank even deeper into the wound.

    "He already died¡­" He said as he pulled his finger from his wound. "I want to know why the fuck this thing is empty."

    Mike''s eyes widened even more as he looked at James. Empty? There was no way. He saw them loading in the boxes.

    "I wouldn''t give a fuck it was just a couple million, you know¡­" James said as he stood up with Mike''s help. "But the information you got came from someone close to me. So who was it? Who turned off the radios?"

    That was the moment Mike realized his worst fear was real. Someone really had sabotaged them. That''s why they couldn''t reach backup.

    "It was a woman!" The driver screamed. "A woman told us to switch the boxes, said we''d get money for it!"

    "A woman?" James tilted his head slightly.

    "Y-Yeah, a wo¡ª"

    A bullet straight through the head. His body dropped limp, eyes rolling back as blood pooled beneath him. For a couple of seconds James just stared down at him then turned to Mike.

    "Get the key from him." Hesaid, pointing his gun toward the key hanging from the driver''s neck.

    Mike hesitated for a bit but grabbed it with shaking hands from the driver''s neck. James then just walked toward the truck back and waited for Mike to open it and when he did it the guards inside with a smile on their face wanted to hop out and take a fresh breath but it didn''t happen as James emptied the whole magazine into them the moment he saw them.

    Mike just stood there, stunned. What the fuck is happening? None of this made sense. But he didn''t have time to ask.

    "Get one of the boxes out." James said.

    He moved without thinking, pulling the dead bodies aside and getting one of the boxes out, putting it before James, but he felt it, it was so light.

    "The director code is 6573842." James said as Mike slotted the key in and typed the code into the lock.

    A loud thud echoed as it clicked open. Mike lifted the lid and froze.

    It was empty. Not a single banknote.

    They had fought for nothing. Their men had died for nothing.

    "That''s impossible¡­" Mike muttered. "I saw them loading it in." His voice trailed as he looked up at James, whose eyes were locked on the empty box.

    "It''s in another truck which they found abandoned a few minutes ago." James said as he turned around and started walking back to Fanni.

    As he stood in front of her, Fanni looked up and what she saw was the barrel of a gun aimed directly at her forehead.

    "P-Please¡ª"

    James pulled the trigger.

    "Click. Click. Click." He said as the magazine was empty. "Who the fuck are you, lady?" He asked, as he reloaded the pistol. Now with a bullet chambered, he aimed the gun back at her head.

    Her breathing was heavy, panicked, and even the threat from the empty gun had worked better than any weapon. "I-I''m Fanni Ottovi." She stuttered. "I was part of the group¡­ with two of my friends, and the Nerozzi gang. I didn''t mean to¡­ I didn''t want this. Please¡­ I just¡ª"

    "Just?" James pressed the barrel against her forehead.

    Tears started to pour from her eyes as she stared into his eyes. But then, a faint smile tugged at the corner of her lips. "I just¡­ lost."

    "Lost?" James leaned back slightly, lowering the gun. Her expression was just like Marcello''s back then. That same look. She even resembled him a little.

    "Yeah, I''m¡ª"

    "I don''t give a fuck." He cut her off and pulled the trigger.

    Fanni''s body slowly leaned to the left as blood gushed from the side of her head.

    And just like that, Fanni''s dream died with her. The last person who still carried a memory of Tiana was gone while her blood silently pooled beneath her. Maybe if she had never met her, life would have turned out differently. A better life. A happy one, with a family, with children.

    A life she could have had¡­ if she hadn''t taken Tiana''s death to heart. If she had just looked past the harsh truth of the country she lived in.

    But none of it mattered anymore.

    "How many people need to die? How many do I need to kill?" He asked as he stared down on her body like if he was waiting for an answer.

    "We need to go, James." Hector''s voice came from the side. "Get up, guys." He said as he glanced at the others still on the ground, but they were stunned from what they saw, the boss single handedly stopping their death, but bringing more with him.

    James holstered his gun back and turned toward Hector. "How many?"

    "76." Hector said.

    "What¡­?" Mike''s words came out on their own.

    "We got attacked by the Sinatra Cartel while this shit happened¡­ what a coincidence" James said then turned to Hector. "And we also have a rat..." For a couple of seconds he closed his eyes and asked a simple question.

    "Where is Bella?"

 Chapter 120 120: Chaos.

    The family house, minutes after the robbery began on Minister Street.

    "What?" James asked Charlotte as she was just staring at him while he was eating a good sandwich.

    "Nothing¡­" She said but kept staring at him, which made James uncomfortable, so he put down the sandwich and stared back at her.

    "Say it, darling."

    "Darling?" She asked as she huffed and looked to the side.

    She was clearly angry at him for something.

    "If you just keep doing this, nothing is going to change. Just say what the problem is." James said as he leaned back in the chair, smiling at her.

    She suddenly looked at him, looking at him so intently like he did something terrible.

    "You said when you get better, you will get me a thing¡­ and you better don''t break your promise." She huffed.

    Ohh, this is still about her birthday¡­

    "And what if I''m still in bad shape, Charlotte? You need to think about other emotions."

    "Still, a promise is a promise." She said, hopping down on the chair, but then turned around, trying to get a good look at James like she was taunting him.

    James smiled, shaking his head. "Okay, tomorrow I''ll take you shopping, whatever you want: cakes, chocolates, toys¡ª"

    "Really?!" Her eyes lit up in a second as she rushed to James, looking up at him.

    "Yeah, really. For a whole day, you''ll be with me, okay?"

    Her smile got so big, and she started jumping up and down in her happiness. It was more that James would be with her than about her passed birthday.

    "James, can you check the router? It says I don''t have Wi-Fi." His mother came down from the stairs.

    "Maybe the house is too big for one router, but I will check it." James said, grabbing up the sandwich once again.

    "But it''s strange¡­I also don''t have a signal. I can''t call anybody." She said, looking down at her phone. "And I have an appointment with a teacher today."

    "Maybe an atomic bomb exploded in this shithole." James said, shaking his head, but then got hit by her mother. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Don''t speak bad before Charlotte!" She hit him once more in the shoulder. "And who would bomb us when we make enemies out of each other?" She laughed, going to the sink.

    "True¡­" James said as he finished the sandwich and got out the phone. "Still, it is a possibility." He said as he looked on his phone. He didn''t have either signal or Wi-Fi. "You were watching the news, didn''t you? They didn''t say anything about an outage or something?"

    "No, only who died and how he died, but nothing about an outage." Erika shook her head.

    Strange. I would understand the Wi-Fi, but no signal¡­ that''s kinda odd. He thought as he got up from his seat.

    "I''m going to check my office, maybe the cable works." He said and went up. Of course, Charlotte followed him.

    When James went in, he turned on his computer, which he didn''t really use, but there was no internet either. He then, with Charlotte now in his hand, went toward the router and it was giving the signal that everything was fine.

    "Charlotte, I give you a very important mission." James put her down.

    "A mission?" She asked as she got over excited and started jumping up and down again.

    "Yeah, go out and ask the guys if they have a signal, and then come back with the answer, okay?"

    "Okie!" She said and with another word, sprinted toward the stairs.

    Fuck this country, everything''s ass. James sighed as he went back to the office and opened his safe. Apart from the money and the documents hidden, he pulled out a black box which contained two satellite phones.

    He purchased them for times like this, because if there''s no connection and something happens, he needs to reach the right guys. And those two phones had a hefty price on them. Two of them were five thousand and the service fee was hefty too, but of course, it was all covered by the shell company, so nobody will associate it to him¡­ only if they really want to ping his ass.

    He got one of them out and it was so dirty that he decided to clean it, so he got up, and went back down. As her mom saw them, she started to laugh, as the phone looked like the old brick ones.

    "Are those from the 80s?"

    "This one is a life-saver. Connects to satellites like in sci-fi movies." He said, putting them on the counter.

    "Ohh." Erika picked up one. "So heavy, but if this connects to a satellite, that''s gotta be expensive."

    "It''s only for emergencies. Can you clean them with wet towels or something?" He asked as he sat back on the chair.

    "Of course¡­ but you already ditched Charlotte?"

    "I sent her on a mission." James laughed then a very loud and ear-hurting sound came from outside. "Hundred percent some tuned moped." He laughed, but the noise just got more intense.

    It was the sound of maybe a moped or some kind of dirty bike going through the street, but the thing is that it sounded like they stopped in front of the house.

    "Hooligans?" Her mother asked.

    "That can''t be it''s¡­ a gated community¡­" James slowly got up from the chair and went toward the door and as he opened it, all hell let loose.

    The bullets started impacting everything, the windows, the house walls. So many shots and so quickly. James immediately tried to close back the door, but bullets hit it too, so he just left it and sprinted toward his mother, who was already behind the counter ducking low.

    "James!" She shouted as he grabbed her, trying to cover her.

    Their only luck was James ordering the house to be as bulletproof as it could get. The window glass was bulletproof, as were all the doors that led outside the house. But still, hearing the bullets impacting the wall and the glass shattering as it caught the bullets was terrifying.

    And it just kept coming.

    The sound of it was so fast and loud, like it was a minigun firing, but after a couple of seconds, it went away, and what came next was the bodyguard opening fire. It was different, the sound of the ARs had more power in it as the whole street echoed with the gunfire.

    And James was panicking as hell..

    He thought that was it, they finally came for him, the police, the agencies, it was all a trick. Benjamin set him up. But as he thought about all the possibilities while covering his mother, the gunfire died down, and what followed were the shouts of the bodyguards outside, the screams.

    However, his mother''s quick breaths were more worrying to him, as she seemed to be having a panic attack.

    "Mom, it''s okay. Everything''s okay." He said, grabbing her head.

    Erika just looked at him with teary eyes and asked, "Where is Charlotte¡­?"

    "Charlotte..?" He finally realized, he set her out.

    His pulse quickened so much that he started to feel dizzy as he got up and walked toward the door. The whole world seemed to stop as he stepped out, and all he saw was blood, with some of his men lying on the ground while others tried to help them.

    He looked around at the shot-up car and then saw Charlotte sitting beside one of the cars, her dress covered in blood.

    His heart stopped as he saw her, Charlotte. His mind struggled to process what he was seeing. Was she¡­?

 Chapter 121 121: Itéˆ¥æªš only the beginning.

    "...Charlotte¡­?" He whispered her name as he stepped toward her, while around him was just pure chaos.

    Bodyguards were on the ground screaming in pain, while others tried to help them, the once beautiful house front turned into a bloodied scene, in the center Charlotte''s blonde hair shining through the chaos like a star.

    James slowly knelt before her as he touched her face with the back of his hand, and Charlotte just looked up to him, her eyes wide open in terror and fear.

    But she was alive, that''s all that mattered to him. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He quickly scooped her up and turned back to the house, while Charlotte finally started crying. When he stepped back into the house, Erika just collapsed on her knees as from what she saw, it looked like Charlotte was dead in James''s hands.

    Her dress was soaked in blood, but it wasn''t hers. It was a guard''s blood.

    When Charlotte went out, she asked everyone she found if they had a signal, and everybody not just gave a simple answer to her, but started small talk with her. One of them, a guard who was standing nearby the SUV, asked her if she wanted some candies.

    Charlotte in a second said yes and went to the car, where the guard pulled out a whole pack of candy mix. Her eyes lit up even more, but she started arguing with him. The guard said the menthol candy is the best, and Charlotte said that it''s gross.

    They started going back and forth with each other about candy flavours when the shooting began.

    The guard was the very first one that was shot, as a bullet went into his jaw, and he fell on Charlotte. The pouring blood from his face stained her dress and little hand as she tried to pull out from the guard''s weight, until another guard grabbed her and set her to the SUV saying to not move an inch from there and cover her ears. She did so and didn''t look up until the shooting was over, but then it settled in her. The blood on her hand, the scent of it was like in her old life.

    "She''s good¡­" James said to her mother as he went upstairs to the bathroom and put her under the shower.

    Her eyes were so distant as she cried nonstop, but James did his best to quickly wash off the blood, to get her dress down, before it just soaked deeper, deeper into her soul.

    "I''m here, okay?" He said as he cupped her head. "Look at me, I''m here, you''re safe." He said as he gave a kiss to her forehead.

    "I-I''m¡­ scared¡­" She cried more as she hugged James so much that her little grip actually hurt him a bit, but at least she was powerful even in a situation like this.

    "I''m here, darling, I''m here." Said James as he petted her head and then he heard it.

    A language that he did not recognize, a foreign language spoken outside, shouting at the guard and Erika stepped into the bathroom at the same time as it became more intense.

    Charlotte still cried as she screamed at James who put her into Erika''s hands and turned to leave the bathroom as his blood boiled so much that he only cared about one thing.

    To kill whoever was outside.

    He went down the staircase and as he stepped outside he saw a man on the ground bleeding and still shouting something. His skin was light brown, and the language he immediately knew was somebody from Dennus.

    "What''s he saying?" James looked to the guard next to him.

    He hesitated as he eyed James''s bloodied tshirt, thinking that he might''ve been shot, but James''s eyes weren''t someone who was hurt no, it was somebody''s eyes that were ready to hurt.

    "He''s saying, ''It''s only the beginning. The war has started.''"

    "Ohh." James said as he held out his hand toward the guard. "Give me your pistol."

    The guard pulled it out, giving it to him, and James pushed it exactly between the man''s eyes, but he just started laughing, while blood still poured from his mouth, and then said something.

    "He said, ''We''re not scared of you.''"

    "Not scared? Ha-ha-ha." He started laughing too.

    It was a bizarre scene, as they both laughed, but then James pulled the gun from his head toward the guy''s dick and pulled the trigger twice. His scream was so loud that everyone around even at the gate looked back at them.

    It was only the beginning as James pushed the gun toward his left knee and pulled the trigger, then did the same on the right knee.

    The guy was no longer just screaming, but suffering every bit of life that was left in him.

    "Not scared?" He asked again, shaking his head still laughing, then put the gun to his head and pulled the trigger.

    Once, twice, he just kept pulling on it until the only sound left was the click of the empty gun.

    His face was unrecognizable, only the open skull and mangled brain and some flesh was there.

    James dropped the gun to the ground and from the street again, now tires screeched, as a convoy of black SUVs stopped guard hopping out with Hector and Ferucci.

    First thought of Hector as he saw James covered in blood was that he was actually shot, so when he finally was up close to him, he started patting him down.

    "Are you okay?!" He said as his hand went through James''s whole body.

    "Yeah, don''t worry." He said simply, as his eyes were still on the guy on the ground.

    "You motherfuckers!" Ferucci shouted as he started kicking the dead boy. "These fuckers are from the Sinatra Cartel." He said, looking up at James.

    "Yeah, James, they attacked our warehouses too." Hector said as he looked around, seeing some dead guards on the ground and some of them getting bandaged. "We need to move as fast as possible." He tapped James''s shoulder and started walking into the house.

    "We''re not moving." James said, and Hector immediately stopped, turning back.

    "What? You''re in dan¡ª"

    James slowly turned looking into Hector''s eyes with the same gaze like back then when he tried to kill himself. "They want war¡­ we give them war."

 Chapter 122 122: War.

    "War¡­?" Hector asked as he just looked at James, who still had that look in his eyes.

    Around them, everyone just stayed silent as they heard it too. Some of the men still screamed on the ground, the blood was still there and it was just the beginning of it.

    Hector twitched a little but he wasn''t worried, no, he was actually excited. He thought James would play it safe, get to the other house, and stay silent, but his eyes were telling another story.

    A mafia war that would be the bloodiest in the country''s history. That''s what he saw.

    He slowly stepped toward James, his eyes now directly on his finger, as he reached for James''s hand, to the finger, that the signet ring was there. He pulled his hand to his mouth, and kissed the ring. Then looked up slowly into James''s unwavering eyes.

    There was silence, the only sound was still the screams but nothing more. Just the breath, the shock that what happened, disbelief because that kiss not just meant the loyalty that can never be broken, that kiss meant he was ready to die for James.

    "Kill them all." Hector said, letting James''s hand go and looking toward the guards, "Gear up!" He shouted to them like it was a calling for the troops and that''s exactly how it played out.

    Without hesitation, all the guards there started to gear up with everything they had, but it wasn''t just them, all the group leaders called up their men, ordering them to get ready a war had begun. It was a chain reaction, everyone told another to get ready, the word went so fast that even those who were just dealers in the family, couriers, everyone got their hands on weapons they could find.

    The Bellini family got ready within ten minutes.

    And while they got ready, another word came, that the robbery was ongoing.

    It was none other than Dani that called Hector, that something is up, he can''t reach his guys who went guarding the money, then it became more clear when Fredrick called him from the bank, that something terrible happened.

    "What?!" Hector shouted into the phone.

    "There is no money in the truck, they robbed the bank!" Fredrick shouted while from the background just more shouts came, the whole bank was panicking. "One of our trucks left the garage after your money transport, and it wasn''t on any paper, but the camera picked it up and they switched the boxes!" He shouted once again, his voice now not just worried about the money but his own life, knowing well whose money it was.

    Hector stayed silent for a moment, thinking about how the fuck this could happen, there was nobody who knew about the money transport only him, Dani, and James.

    "I have a fucking man here who told that the truck carrying your money is going to be robbed! His name is Richie Agustin, he just told me he knew about the whole thing!" He shouted once again.

    Yes, Richie got so stressed, that he told the director about the whole thing. He didn''t want Oli to die, but with it, he just killed himself, as Hector just hung up the call and turned toward one of the guards.

    "Gery, go to the bank and get every info out of the guy called Richie. If it''s done, kill him!" He shouted to him, and Gery, with hesitation, with two other guards, sprinted to the cars. "James!" Hector shouted his name as he went upstairs and he found him just getting his suit up, like it wasn''t urgent in his movement, just like a simple day.

    "Hector." He said as he tied his tie up. "There was no signal nor Wi-Fi in the house, but now everything seems fine¡­" He said, looking at him. "Isn''t that strange that now everything works?"

    "¡­A jammer¡­" Hector said, looking to the ground. It all made sense.

    The reason why Dani wasn''t able to reach the guy was because they jammed their radio frequency, and not just that, but the house too.

    But how and who?

    The house, it was clear the jammer was on the motors that the attackers came with. But the robbery? How could they jam it? They needed to be there or at least close to work. But the most important question was, who was behind the whole swapping of the boxes and stealing the money, or was it all connected if yes who was behind it?

    "Hector, get a man you trust." James said as he opened a drawer and pulled out his gun, putting it into the holster on his hip.

    Hector didn''t ask more questions, he just ran out of the house toward Zette, one of the oldest members of the bodyguard unit, but he had the most experience of all of them. He only shouted to him, calling him into the house, and he did run in, then up to James.

    "This is Zette, he was in the Special Airborne unit back in the day." He said to James. "I trust him."

    James turned and looked at Zette, who was making eye contact with James, his eyes only telling how confident he was.

    "Are you loyal, Zette?" He asked him, making a step toward him and placing his hand on his shoulder.

    "Never been this loyal in my life, sir." Zette said his eyes never left James.

    "Then you are going to take my mother and Charlotte with you and fly out of the country as fast as possible." James said then looked at Hector. "Which country is the best to send them?"

    Hector quickly started thinking, but the most safe option, which was Helios, wasn''t good, because they needed clearance first and a long talk with the director, so the second safest option was Maraci.

    "It would be Maraci, far west. It''s the safest country in the world." He said, but the worry was in him.

    It''s a safe country for a reason, and the reason is that they don''t give a fuck about human rights. If they catch somebody taking part in a crime, they execute them without a court date. If you stole something that values more than 10 thousand dollars, they will execute you.

    The most criticized country because of its rules. No mafia, no gangs, even corruption is little.

    "Then go there, with a private plane. Do it as quickly as possible." James said, pulling out a duffle bag with money. "There is a company called FlyHigh, go there." He said, giving it to the guard.

    "Understood, sir." Zette said and turned to leave the room, but James pulled him back.

    "Listen to me." He hugged him, talking directly into his ears. "Put them into a car, and don''t listen to my mother, okay?" James said his grip tightening around Zette and he exactly understood what he meant.

    "Yes sir." He said, then James let go of him and he walked out.

    Maybe a minute later, they could hear the screams.

    It was his mother Erika screaming for James as the guards dragged her to the cars. She was shouting at the top of her lungs for James, asking what was happening, telling them to let her go.

    But Zette didn''t listen, nor the other guards, and shoved her into the car where it could be heard how she was banging the windows.

    Charlotte was the same, except she was just screaming as one of the guards grabbed her and put her into another car. She was actually fighting back, hitting the guard in the head with her little arms, shouting for her dad. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But they weren''t heard by him, even though their voices were crystal clear with fear and worry. James needed to be strong, but it still hit him as his tears just flowed from his eyes without even noticing it. He was angry, he was furious about the fact they attacked him, in his own house, that Charlotte could be dead today, that his mother was outside doing her flowers, she could be dead as well.

    Yeah, they have attacked the family house and with it the person he treasures the most, his family, he would have killed everybody for them, but before that what was the most important thing to him is to not let the emotion take control.

    He needed them to fly out of the country to reach a safe place. He had to think quickly and clearly about what to do next, even though he had already decided that the war would rage on

    He buttoned up his suit and took another look in the mirror and then went down to the kitchen and grabbed the satellite phone from the counter that her mom cleaned up. He then went back to his office and opened the safe, pulling out a dossier, with names and numbers.

    He put the number in and called.

    "Hello, who am I talking to?" A woman''s voice came.

    "Linda, this is James Bellini, I have a little problem."

 Chapter 123 123: Panic.

    Linda froze down as she heard James''s voice through the phone and was stunned that he called her on his personal number, the one that the government gave her, because its sole purpose was to be a safe number.

    "Y-yes?" She asked as she looked at Benjamin, who was also at the office with her.

    Benjamin immediately knew something was up as he saw Linda''s expression and signaled to her to put it onto loudspeaker, and she did, putting down the phone onto the desk.

    "Forget the killing of Carter, I have a bigger problem." James said, but there was no urgency in his voice, just calm. "The Sinatra Cartel attacked my home today, they waged war against me."

    Benjamin immediately got up from his seat, throwing the documents on the floor as he grabbed a note from the desk and started writing down what James had just said.

    "My mother and Charlotte are going to fly to Maraci. I am sure that the government has diplomatic connections with them, and what I want from you is to place them into the embassy for some days until I can find a house for them, and also make clearance for their names."

    "W-we have an embassy, but it''s not simple to put¡ª"

    "Just do it." James''s voice came through the phone, this time now with seriousness.

    While James waited for her answer, another bodyguard sprinted up the stairs, going into the room and telling Hector the bad news.

    "The police are shooting at our guys!" He shouted. "They called in the radio, they need backup."

    Hector immediately turned to James, who heard all of it.

    "Also, there''s a big misunderstanding going on downtown¡­ the police are shooting at my guys who are just guarding my money¡­ Can you call them back?"

    Benjamin immediately widened his eyes and sprinted out the door, while Linda just covered her face in frustration and thought, What the fuck is going on? but she couldn''t say no.

    "I''ll do it, just give me a few minutes." She said. "And I will place them into the embassy or at least somewhere safe if it''s not possible."

    "Somewhere safe?" James asked.

    "We have safe houses for agents and government officials." She said as she pulled out her drawer, looking for the right document and throwing everything else to the side. She found it, and it was just a map of Maraci with the safe house pinned on it. "I can do it, we have dozens of them, and it''s safe, I guarantee it."

    "Okay, then, bye." James hung up the phone.

    Then the door busted open. Benjamin stepped in once again, out of breath. "It''s real." He sighed, leaning on his knees. "The Sinatra Cartel also shot up Silas Ricci and some other gangs.

    "Please, no¡­" Linda sighed as she slowly sat up from her chair.

    "There''s going to be a war." Benjamin said as he pulled out his phone once again. "Do what he told you, I''m going to make a cover-up for the police shootout." He said and ran out of the office once again.

    That can''t be happening, I''m dreaming, she thought and pinched herself, but the pain was real, just like the situation that was ongoing outside. But at least he didn''t need to kill Carter.

    She sighed as she pulled up her other phone and called the new Police Chief in the city directly.

    "Miss¡ª"

    "Call back the fucking police for downtown, they''re shooting at the bank security guards!" She shouted into the phone.

    "What?" He asked back. "They shot our officer and took a hostage¡ª"

    "Tony, call back them because if not¡­. just call them back, it''s my order." She said as she pinched her forehead.

    "Linda, they killed my¡ª"

    "It''s fucking James Bellini, man''s and money, you fucking dumbass. They shot at her men, do you understand now?!" She shouted, slamming the table. "I personally recommend you because you can listen like a fucking dog, and that''s it, so listen like a dog and do what I told you!" She slammed the phone on the table, then turned toward her cabinet.

    She threw everything out of it to the ground as stress and frustration just shot up in her, then found the one paper he needed. It was a paper with the Maraci embassy''s direct number to the ambassador and when she looked at the name she realized that the ambassador was her old college friend.

    So she didn''t call the official number but opened a messaging app on her phone and called her up even though they hadn''t talked in years.

    "Linda?" She picked up the phone.

    "Christina, how are you, darling?" She asked with a soft voice, like her pulse wasn''t through the roof.

    "I''m good, thank you, how nice to hear your voice." She said back.

    "Yeah, it was a long time ago. Hey, are you still the ambassador in Maraci?"

    "Yes, I am." She laughed. "It''s really hot here right now and¡ª"

    "Look, Christina. I know I can''t directly order you, but I have a cover operation going on." She lied, of course, but she needed to say something real to her to believe it. "It''s the president''s order and he wants it to be under the rug if you know what I mean."

    Christina didn''t say anything, but what Linda heard was like if Christina was running somewhere, then a loud click like.

    "I''m in my office now, you can say it, nobody''s here." She said, her voice now full of seriousness, she believed it, actually believed it.

    "Is there anybody else at the embassy right now or just you?" Linda asked.

    "Just me and the workers, no one else."

    "Okay, listen to me now, it''s important to get everything dealt with." Linda said.

    Christina heard it, got out her notepad, and was ready to write it down.

    "There is a highly influential¡­." She looked up at the ceiling like the answer was there. "....A secret operative''s family needs a safe spot because they were exposed."

    "Oh my god¡­" Christina said, already worried. "How can I help? I''ll do what you ask me."

    "The operative mother and daughter are going to fly to Maraci. I need you to get them out of the airport as fast as possible to the embassy, no track, no names, don''t even say to your workers who they are, not even to the embassy officials, just get them to the embassy." Linda said.

    "I''ll do it, when will they arrive?" She asked.

    "I''ll get back to you about that, but Christina, it''s really important if it is not done correctly people could die¡­" Well, Linda''s life was on the line that''s for sure. "Don''t let anybody talk with them, until I transfer them to a safe house, do you understand?"

    "Yes, I am, Linda."

    "Okay, okay¡­ then that''s it. I will call you back in a safe line, get ready." She hung up the phone and sat back in her chair, sighed heavily.

    She just lied in the name of the president to an ambassador in a country where she will literally hide the most dangerous mafia boss family.

    Christina, on the other hand, was moving like an agent. Well, back then she fucked up the test and she actually wanted to be an operative, but they demanded her "too manipulable," and then she got back to study even more and eventually became and ambassador.

    And her life became the most boring one.

    Maraci is always sunny, and nothing happened except for the few public executions of criminals, but other than that, some dinners and events with government officials.

    But now the call for Linda, she felt like a real operative, even though it was all just a lie. She really believed it because the Justice Minister''s role is also known as the shadow throne in some circles.

    So after Linda said what to do, she wrote it down, then looked at it for a few minutes, memorizing the important details and then burned the paper. But it wasn''t just that. No, she didn''t stop there. She went into the security office and asked them politely to turn off the cameras because, well, her reasoning¡­.

    She said, "Because there''s nothing happening here and just turn off the cameras because they consume a lot of electricity."

    Well, it worked for a simple reason¡­the cameras didn''t even work¡­ yeah, so now they could say that they turned off the cameras and it would turn on.

    Then he just ran up and down in the embassy, looking for the best bedroom they had, but the staff quickly realized something was up with her. She never was this energetic.

    "Miss, is there a problem?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Oh Maria, no no, there isn''t a problem¡­" She said, smiling at her. "But I need a bedroom to be ready because aaaa¡­ some guest will reside here, you know, government things."

    "Then I do it, the Red Room¡ª"

    "No, I need one room with two beds, okay?" She said quickly.

    "Then the Green Room, Miss." Maria said and went up the staircase to do the room.

    Don''t fuck this up, Christina. Don''t fuck this up. Maybe you can be an operative after all. She thought and ran back to her office.

    Meanwhile, back at Linda''s office, she was just sitting there and waiting for her career to finally break.

    If a war rages on between two criminal families, that would be a disaster¡­ but if she could somehow help James deal with it¡­ maybe with Benjamin''s help¡­

    "Miss." A voice came from the door.

    "Yes, Luca." It was Linda''s assistant.

    "I got a call from the President''s office that you need to attend a..." She looked down at the note. "Emergency Security meeting, right now."

    "Fucking hell¡­"

    ------

    Hey guys, I just realized I might''ve messed up by naming the cartel ''Sinatra,'' so if the name changes later, it''s for a reason. Thank you all!

 Chapter 124 124: Rat?

    Minister Street

    "Bella?"

    She disappeared yesterday, not a single call, not even saying where she went, and that was strange on its own, as she always at least told James where she was going, but it didn''t happen.

    "I don''t know where she is¡­" Hector said, looking back to the ground as he started puzzling everything together, the robbery, the attack on the house, the jamming¡­ He tried to remember if there was anything strange about her, but there was nothing he could remember.

    "James!" A voice came, and it was her, Bella. Running toward him.

    Hector immediately put his hand on his pistol and waited to see what was going to happen.

    She jumped into James''s hands and she just hugged him while crying a bit, then backed down as he realized James bloodied suit and hands.

    "Are you okay?!" She asked, cupping his face with her hands, but as she saw those eyes of James, that face that told her something was up. "Where is Charlotte and your mother¡­.?

    She realized that something bad had happened as she looked to the side and everybody was extremely cautious.

    "Please no, no¡­" She looked at James who was just staring at her. "Don''t say tha¡ª"

    "Charlotte and Mom are safe." James said.

    She sighed heavily as she shook her head. "Oh my god¡­. I thought¡ª"

    "Bella, where were you?" Hector''s voice came from the back within a so serious voice that she rarely heard.

    She turned around. "What?"

    "The family house got attacked and you weren''t there, nor did you even come when you were notified." Hector stared straight into her eyes.

    Bella looked back and forth between James and Hector, then laughed a bit. "I wasn''t notified. What are you talking about¡­?" She tilted her head. "No¡­ no, no, you motherfucker, you think I am a rat?!" She shouted as she started to walk toward Hector, who raised his weapon straight to her head, and Mike did the same, as did the guard too.

    Yeah, all of them were aiming at her.

    "Just answer the question, Bella." James''s voice came from the back.

    She slowly turned around, her face was full of confusion, as her tears started to fall from her eyes. "James, what are you¡ª"

    "Just answers." Hector pushed the gun barrel to her head from the back.

    "I was at the hospital, look!" She said, pulling up her sweatshirt and showing a bandage at her veins. "I had an appointment at the doctor and even told Miki about it!" She said to Hector who looked toward the guard next to him.

    "He died¡­" He said.

    Miki was like a housekeeper at the family house, he led the bodyguards and was responsible for the security details.

    "Why didn''t you tell me or James instead, and why Miki?" Hector asked again.

    "Because he knew why I was going to the doctor!" She shouted at him.

    "Huh, so you had affairs with a guard, you fucking bitch¡ª"

    "I did not, you motherfucker!" Miki was the one that recommended me to that doctor, so don''t fucking try to call me a cheater because I''ll kill you right now!" Her hand shivered around her waist where her gun was as she looked deep into Hector''s eyes.

    "Let me see how quick you can draw¡­" Hector said as he pushed the barrel to her forehead.

    "Why were you at the doctor, Bella?" James''s voice came.

    She turned to him, "I can''t say it out loud¡­" She said and looked down on the ground. "Can I whisper it to you?"

    James didn''t say anything, just looked at Hector who was shaking his head.

    "Yeah, but give your weapon to Hector first." James said, and she did drop them to the ground rather than giving it to Hector and stepped toward James.

    She leaned in and whispered something, it was a little long, but James''s expression, for the first time, changed as his eyes lit wider, maybe in surprise, maybe in confusion. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ohh¡­" He said, then Bella pulled out his phone, showing pictures or something to him. "At least you could have told me about that." James said as he looked into her eyes.

    "Yeah, I''m sorry, it was my fault." She said as she turned back toward Hector now. "You motherfucker, never call me bitch again because I''m going to skin you." She pointed at him, then grabbed her gun back. "Thinking that I am a rat, what a fucker you are." She said, turning back to James. "You too to hurt me, that you think I would¡ª"

    "It seemed like that, and they said it was a woman¡­ but if it''s not you, then who?" James asked her, still with a kind of judgment in his eyes.

    Bella knew how this thing worked, she could easily operate a jammer and hide it somewhere where nobody would notice it. She was the perfect one to do it. James slowly tilted his head as he thought about it more, but there were still missing pieces.

    How does she know about the money transfer, how is the Sinatra cartel connected with the Nerozzi and the robbery?

    "If it was a woman, what about the Circle and Isabella?" Bella asked the question which puzzled James as he looked at her.

    "What do you mean?" He asked.

    "They also bank at the Hinsber, so somebody could have told them that a money transport will go, so they could steal it." She looked at Hector. "And what''s up with Sophia? You were the one who talked with her, she''s nowhere to be found."

    It was true, Hector was the last to talk with her, and then she just disappeared off the radar, but it was because of a reason, she was busy fighting with a street gang.

    But to James, it still didn''t make sense. He closed his eyes for a moment as the ambulances arrived at the scene, they rushed toward them and started helping Arine and the others on the ground as he just stood there, his eyes closed.

    First the robbery, he thought. If it was Isabella, it means Marco was in too, but what''s the chance that at the same time the convoy gets attacked, and a Sinatra cartel shoots us up calling for a war¡­ that''s three different events at the same fucking time¡­ or what if Isabella and Marco made an alliance with the Sinatra and stealing the money was part of the deal¡­ no, the cartel are fucking serial killers, they don''t give a fuck about alliances, so the three events were all on their own, on the same day¡­

    "James, we should go." Hector stepped to him. "The news station is going to come here."

    "Yeah, let''s go to the bank." He said, and Hector grabbed his arm, helping him go to the limousine.

    Now the whole family was together, Ferucci, Hector, Bella, and James and with them it was a presidential convoy with at least 20 cars following them toward the bank.

    Meanwhile, at FlyHigh and their private airport strip, the emotions were high.

    "Listen, I just need a plane to go to Maraci and that''s it." Zette said to the woman who didn''t even look at him first.

    "I''m sorry, but there isn''t a flight there at the moment. I can schedule it for tomorrow¡ª"

    Zette didn''t let her finish as he pulled out a stack of money from the duffle bag and threw it in front of her. "I need it now."

    The woman''s eyes widened as she grabbed it and looked up at Zette. "Ohh, why didn''t you start with this? Come, follow me."

    He went after her. As he stepped into an office.

    "Adam, this is Mister Zette, who would like a flight toward Maraci if it''s possible."

    "Oh, nice to meet you¡ª"

    "I don''t care about sweet talk and who the fuck are you." He said. "I need a flight right now without all of this bullshit."

    The woman looked at Adam because the way Zette spoke wasn''t something that he welcomed.

    "Then we don''t waste time. How many people sir?" He smiled and the women just got more confused than ever.

    "Twenty, with no luggage."

    "To Maraci with twenty people, it would be an esteemed¡­" He flipped through some documents and typed something in his calculator. "Eight hundred thousand dollars." He smiled at him.

    "Perfect." Zette said and opened his duffle bag, putting the money on the table.

    Adam''s eyes lit up as he saw the crispy bills. "We''ll count it in a second, sir." And as he said it, the woman pulled out a money counter and they quickly counted it.

    "Thirty minutes and the flight will be ready. Please go into the terminal." He smiled at him, and Zette turned and left the office while Adam sighed, looking down at the money.

    "I hope you didn''t offend him...."

    "I might have¡­ but how did he have the guts to shout at you and why are you playing¡ª?"

    "Because he''s part of the Bellini family." Adam said as he sat down and leaned back in his chair.

    "What¡­?" She asked.

    "I was sipping my coffee, looking down through the window, and saw them arriving. I immediately thought it was either a gangster or a politician, but when I saw that little girl¡­ I instantly knew, it''s kinda both."

    "Girl?" She asked.

    "Yeah, look out." He pointed to the window, and as she looked out, she saw the blonde child still fighting one of the guards.

    "They kidnapped her?!" She turned back, shocked.

    "No. They''re running from something. And that child is Augustus Lucian''s daughter, Charlotte, who got adopted by James Bellini¡­" Adam said as he opened his drawer and drank some whiskey straight from the bottle.

    Which confused the woman, because he never drank while working. And even if he did, never straight from the bottle.

    "Are you worried about something?"

    "Worried?" He laughed, shaking his head and taking another sip. "If James Bellini is sending her family to another country, especially Maraci this fucking city is going to explode, Emma." He looked at her. "I''m sure of it."

 Chapter 125 125: Operation Countdown.

    Presidential Building

    Linda was quickly transported for the meeting, and now stood before the heavy wooden doors, and everything just seemed chaotic.

    The meeting was held in the presidential office, but as she went into the building everyone was just running around, shouting at each other like the country was attacked or something. But that wasn''t even the strangest part... because even though everyone knew who she was, his SUV which he came with was checked by security, and even her purse and whole body was patted down before she could go toward the presidential area.

    And now as she stood before the door, the two secret service agents just looked at her, as she just seemed to freeze down.

    "Miss, they are only waiting for you." One of the guys leaned toward her, and before she could react he opened the door.

    As she looked inside all the stress and worries disappeared as she saw in the meeting room, was only the "right people." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The people and government officials who knew about James Bellini.

    At the table head sat the president himself while around from the left sat the Minister of Defense Edward Haberg, the National Security Advisor, Denis Morgan, and that was it, there was Benjamin and Stephen and Thomas too as he came back from his vacation.

    "You look like a ghost." Thomas immediately said to Linda as she stepped in, her face drawn down.

    She said nothing back, just sat down first then looked up at the president.

    "What is this?" She asked looking around once again "Where are the others?"

    "It''s a¡­" The president leaned forward. "Secret meeting."

    "Secret? The whole building is in panic, which I suppose is because of this meeting¡­" Linda said with a faint smile.

    "The reason that they are in panic, Linda, is because Carter died." Denis said as he looked with a serious face at Linda.

    She shook her head in disbelief and started laughing. "Carter died? What, don''t joke with me¡ª"

    "He died, Linda." The president said. "His convoy was shot up as he was heading toward the congress."

    Linda''s face now turned to a rock, she was just staring at him, and at the same time got angry and also relieved but confused. She spent countless hours planning to kill that fucker¡­ literally didn''t sleep or didn''t even go home, and now he is fucking dead¡­ what the fuck.

    She put her hands together, breathing heavy. "Who did it and why didn''t I know about it?" She asked, looking around.

    "We made a lockdown about the news, even about the shooting, we changed the number plates on the SUV and said it was an attack on somebody else, we can just put out the news that he died, especially now where everybody is at each other''s throats." Denis said. "And well, it was the Sinatra cartel, the same that killed Silas Ricci."

    Linda just stared at him, her mouth agape as she just understood the information he said to her.

    "Wait wait wait." She stood up. "A fucking cartel killed the vice president?"

    "Yeah, they did, and the reason for it¡­" Denis looked at the president.

    "Carter made a deal with them and, well, didn''t really keep his promise so they killed him, that''s it for now." He said, looking deeply in Linda''s eyes, whose mind just got more fucked up.

    "A deal? What the fuck, with the cartel of another country? It''s not just a fucking domestic shit but international! What if¡ª"

    "We already planned the fake narratives and information to flow into the public." Denis said once again. "But the main topic of this meeting is¡­ sir, if you would say it."

    "I would rather live in a gangster filled country than a cartel filled one." The president said. "They are barbarians who kill children, torture women, and wherever they go, just death came with it." He said, looking at everyone as he spoke. "That being said, we all know about James Bellini and that he was hit too, and I am sure that he is really angry, so we''re going to use his anger and bold moves to eliminate each of the Sinatra who stepped into our country."

    The room felt silent as everybody started to think about it.

    "If I may say this, why don''t we just use our military? I can organize a special commando for this role or even a¡ª"

    "We can''t." The president spoke again. "As a president, it''s bad and I feel pain saying this but we failed at the moment we stepped into our positions. We let everybody do whatever they want. Corruption¡­" He looked around once again. "Bribery, blackmailing, thousands of confidential documents are in gangsters'' hands or billionaires'' hands. We failed not just as the people who the public trusted but as individuals." He closed his eyes, then opened them. "We have failed and become the exact things we are supposed to fight against. Why is it bad?" He looked around once more. "There are people in high positions who still believe in justice, and those people are a treasure in our system but also the biggest enemy. If we send out troops, they might attack people like Bellini or that crazy gun smuggler, and if that happens we are just descending into a deeper hole of despair. Not to mention the current demonstrations against the government in the streets, if we let the military handle this situation, it also would send a message to our allies that we are failing, the government is failing, and what it would mean to our diplomatic relationships, the funds we get from the Union. It''s the worst to say it out loud, but the gangsters and drug lords who live and operate in our country make up our economy''s big percentage with those trades. We thrive because of drugs. They give work to people who we can''t give, they feed people, they give them home and hope that we as a government couldn''t do. If we do it like Macari and start executing criminals like dogs, we not just make enemies with the people who look at those gangsters as the saviors, but we also will be sanctioned by the Union, and they will freeze the funds toward us, billion, hundreds of billions of funds."

    Everybody listened to him because what he told was the truth of the country, truth of the people.

    "We need to work with the Bellini family and others who still did and do horrible things, but they''re better than the cartel which is ready to unleash hell on our civilians. They are terrorists."

    Silence followed his speech as everyone thought about it, then Benjamin spoke.

    "If I may speak, Mister President." He said, and the president nodded. "The Bellini family has information, so much information, that we can work with it. And not just that, they have bribed officers in Dennus where Sinatra originated." He looked around. "They also have more than a thousand people under him who are ready to die, but the most important thing is that James Bellini actually has the intention to work with us, to work together with the government, of course, only if he gets something too." Benjamin looked at Linda. "Most important thing to note, if James Bellini would like to work with us, we can also give them soldiers."

    "What?" Edward asked, as he was stunned by what he just said.

    "We give them soldiers, of course we need to select them one by one, and only send those, who can stay silent, or we threaten them, we are the government after all, so If we send hundreds or even thousands of soldiers under Bellini with our oversight, we can deal with the Sinatra cartel easily."

    "Thousands? Are you out of your mind giving military personnel to a gangster? I understand your intention but it still sounds like an outrageous plan." Edward said, laughing.

    "It''s outrageous, but the Sinatra cartel numbers are more outrageous." Stephen said. "They have an estimated 8,000 personnel, and they also have an alliance which is rare in the cartel world but with this alliance, they have around 25,000 people. James Bellini''s numbers are maximum 2,000." Stephen looked around and Edward''s eyes widened in shock. "Let''s say the Sinatras come in with 6,000 of their members, Bellini has allies too but they''re still weaker. And if they die, or run from the country, we will be¡­ sorry to say it like this but fucked. Utterly fucked. Because the only thing we can do after that is military intervention, and we all know our country. If we bring in soldiers, more demonstrations come with it: ''Pay your people rather than feed your mercenaries."

    "Yeah but we also have the police, we have great numbers and¡ª" Edward wanted to say.

    "In a scenario, they will be bribed or out of fear do nothing. James Bellini already did it." Stephen said. "Look at Dennus, they are crumbling but showing the world everything is fine. We know very well that the cartel, especially the Sinatra, own a whole region there, and not just hypothetical. No, they patrol with their members, and collect taxes, fees."

    "Not even mentioning they decapitated six government officials and killed more than 121 officers when they stepped up against them, and what did the government do? Nothing just said it was a terrorist attack." Thomas added.

    "My God." Edward said as he ran through his hair. "Then why the hell do we keep up a military?"

    "To put a lot of money in our pockets." Benjamin said. "The reality is that we don''t even pay them that good money. Just announce billions worth of gear and vehicles, military upgrades and then where does the money go?" He looked around. "Yeah, to the pockets of the military officials and the government."

    More silence fell, as it was true too.

    "We all know the truth, so accept it, we''re going to work with the gangster, with Bellini, and everyone we can shake hands with." The president said, standing up, and everybody did too. "Today, Operation let''s say the name.... Countdown started." He looked at them." We are going to make connections with gangsters, as fast as we can within three months. Edward, make sure to gather soldiers who are trustworthy. They can be ex-soldiers too, but make sure they''re ready to die for the cause. Make it quick but be careful who you choose. Linda, Benjamin, Stephen, and Thomas, you know James very well, so you are the ones that will deal with him and the other gangsters. Everybody else, make sure that the operation is under the rug, in the shadows. Nobody could know about it. No document, nothing. Don''t even think about it too much. " He then looked up at the ceiling, then back at everybody.

    "May God be with us."

 Chapter 126 126: A movie.

    Linda remained in the room as the president and the others walked out. She thought about his last words, about God, and His blessing. But she knew very well a seat was waiting for her, and the entire government, in Hell.

    "Linda?" Benjamin voice came form the side as he remained in the room.

    She looked at him with a faint smile. "We fucked."

    "Yeah¡­" Benjamin said as he closed his eyes and started talking. "Other countries would lock down their borders, would start a hunt after the cartel members, especially if the vice president died. But not just that, they would fucking question all the agencies, like what the fuck were they doing and how they could let dangerous organization into the country without noticing them¡­ well, maybe we''re too ahead of them¡­" He laughed as he opened his eyes.

    "In the Union status we are the 21st most corrupt country¡­ out of the 25." She laughed too as she sat up and leaned on the table. "It''s like we''re living in a B tier movie script. The VP dies, the government can''t do shit, because the people already want to fucking erase all of us, after the years of corruption, starvation, bad wages and the only person we can call upon to help is a gangster who, by the way, threatened to kill the justice minister, the ISB director, and if that wasn''t enough, he wanted me to kill Carter first¡­ me, the fucking justice minister." She looked at Benjamin. "And the best part of it is that I actually wanted to do it. I had all the plans, all the key members to do it but no, the cartel comes in, wages war against the country''s biggest drug lord, but also kills the VP in the process. What is this life if not an ass script?"

    Benjamin laughed. "Nah, it''s an A-tier movie, Linda with dramatic elements. But every script has an ending, and I hope in the end, we live." He turned the chair toward her. "But how strange is politics, isn''t it? Nobody seemed to give a fuck that Carter died."

    "Everybody hated him, especially these times. Like, everybody, even his own supporters, turned against him. And that too, how the hell can the VP even have supporters even though they''re the same party? Internal conflict is the worst to deal with."

    "Well, nobody needs to deal with it anymore, because he''s dead." Benjamin said.

    "Yeah... a fully armored SUV gets shot up, and he dies how?" Linda turned to Benjamin. "Not even speaking about the secret service. They have radar, jammers, every type of equipment you need to protect the second most important people in the country you need and still, he dies." She shook her head.

    "Well, I got the brief about what happened." Benjamin pulled out his phone. "Basically, it was a remote-controlled pipe bomb, which was thrown into the car because the windows were down. Then the car was shot up as they left the scene on motorcycles." He looked up at Linda. "But you know he could''ve survived, because in the secret service academy they also say that no matter what, never roll down the window. That''s why the car has AC. But the black box picked up that Carter was angry, so they rolled it down.... but what I''m actually looking for is what the story would be for the public. Like, did a guard grenade explode, or was it the fuel tank? Or what happened? Because I''m pretty sure some people saw it and pulled out their phones to take a shot."

    "They''re going to tell the most outrageous lie, and I''m pretty sure if somebody took a photo or something, they''d find them, but Benjamin..." She looked at her as she heard a crucial detail. "What is the black box?"

    "Like in planes. It records the route of the vehicle, and every detail like speed, the wheel''s movement, and also records audio."

    Linda leaned forward, covering her face with her hand, and sighed.

    "What?" Benjamin asked.

    "You know how many times I talked about fraud, bribery, and everything else¡­"

    "Don''t worry, you''re not that important." He laughed. "Basically, only the president and the VP have those. But why would you stress, when you know that nobody would ever hear yours? I mean¡­ corruption, you know¡­"

    "Still, now I''m going to be paranoid talking in my car¡­" She said, leaning back. "But even with all this, I still don''t understand why would Sinatra attack Bellini and kill Silas?"

    "That''s a good question, because right now our only one aiming focus is the deal between Carter and Pacino, the Sinatra boss." He stood up. "If we can somehow get information about what was the deal between Carter and Sinatra we would have more answers." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Even if we knew, it still wouldn''t make sense. If they rule a whole region and have that many men, it means they''re richer than Bellini, and have more power. Why would they attack him and Silas?"

    "Territory and drug trafficking routes are all that they rule, that''s my best guess. And you know now what is the worst?" He went past Linda. "Silas died, and who is the one that''s going to take over the routes?"

    "Our golden boy."

    "Exactly. Which means war. And not just between Sinatra and Bellini, but Bellini against the alliance that Silas was in. Because I doubt they would let him take the routes¡­ or maybe I''m just too pessimistic. I hope they''ll be at peace and we can kill every single cartel member as fast as we can." He said and went out the door.

    Why did it feel like Benjamin actually enjoys this whole shit¡­ he''s too happy¡­

    She stood up too wanted to go out too, but then the phone rang.

    "This is Linda¡ª"

    "You did what I asked for?" It was James.

    She immediately sat back and looked around, but the room didn''t have any cameras. Still, she covered her mouth as she spoke.

    "Yeah, at the airport. The ambassador herself is going to wait, then straight to the embassy, with clearance."

    "Thank you." James''s voice this time was¡­ genuine, like he really meant that thank you. "The flight will depart in 23 minutes. They''re going with 18 guards."

    "Understood¡­ but what are you going to do?" She asked. She couldn''t do anything else, she needed to hear it from the man himself.

    Silence followed for a moment. Linda could only curse that James was in a car, but then he spoke.

    "I''m going to kill each of them. You know why?" He asked.

    "Why¡­?"

    "Because I have the power to do so."

 Chapter 127 127: Last Thread.

    "Power to do so?" Linda asked back, but James just hung up the phone on her.

    He clearly was mocking her, clearly saying that the government that was supposed to serve and protect the people who voted for them, could not do shit, without him, with the crime that rooted deep within the whole system.

    But she didn''t get angry, didn''t get frustrated by it, no, she knew that it was true, that he is the only one that can actually do something.

    "I hope you fucking die at the end of it¡­" She whispered as leaned back in her chair.

    "Who was that?" Bella asked James as she sat next to him.

    He turned toward her, but he was still debating inside of him to actually trust her or this whole love and obsession was an act to get close to him, to think she could never stab him in the back, but at the same time he had a great idea, if he actually tells her, and something happens with Linda, then it would be clear how that happened.

    "It was Linda, the Justice Minister, she helped with mom and Charlotte." He said to her, and Bella was clearly confused by it as she immediately looked down.

    "What?" James asked her.

    She put her hands together before looking up to him. "It''s just strange, seeing it like¡­ how can you trust her? I mean you beat her up and then threatened her family, and you just trust her with yours?"

    Well, it was true that nobody else would trust Linda, for several reasons one being a high-ranking minister but in James''s place it was not an option to not trust her.

    "That''s how good connections are made." He smiled a bit. "I almost died, because her fucked up plans, and I beat the shit out of her, and threatened her family, we can trust each other because of all of this, and even if she does something she knows what would happen." He said looking out the window then back to Bella. "But to be sure nothing happens with them I am going to send you after them."

    "What¡­?"

    "Charlotte loves you, and she needs someone to be with her, someone she actually looks up to as a mother figure, and that''s you." He said. "So when they are finally in a house, you are going to go after them and stay and protect them. After all this shit is over, we can reunite."

    "Reunite?" She asked, her voice was laced with concern and worry. "James, if a war breaks out, it wouldn''t take days, but weeks and months." She grabbed his hand. "I am here because of you, because you saved me, you can''t just throw me awa¡ª" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I never said be at my side, I never said to take loyalty, never said to fall in love with me nor said I need somebody to love." James''s eyes were piercing through her, it was so distant like he didn''t care about anything, only to kill them. "You work under me, you took loyalty on your own and fell in love on your own, so as your boss, you are going to do what I order you, it''s clear isn''t it?"

    His voice too, was a voice that Bella never heard, it was like Bella was just another piece of soldier, someone alive that can be tossed, that does not matter too much.

    "No!" She shouted. "I am your girlfriend and your¡ª"

    James put up his hand and smiled as he shook her hand. "I told you to decide, do you want to be my soldier or my lover?" He looked at her. "You said both, but there isn''t an option like that, Bella, and there never will be one. You know why?" He asked as Bella''s tears were falling.

    "Why?"

    "Because I am the one that decides what is your role, not you, you put your life into my hands, and these hands¡ª" He put up his hand. "¡ªis the one that decides what you are going to be¡­and I said you are going to go after my mother and Charlotte and be there with them, be there to protect and look after them."

    She was in silence as she realized what was behind James''s words, she realized that he doesn''t want to throw her away, no¡­

    "Y-you think you''re going to die?" She asked him and for a second she saw James''s expression change.

    "Maybe it''s all a bad dream, maybe I''m in a coma, maybe, I''m just sitting in a psychiatric hospital imagining and hallucinating all of it like in that movie¡­ and just maybe it''s all real and I die." He looked at her. "Whatever it would be, I''m ready for it, to protect my family, I''m ready to die to know they are safe, I''m ready to die knowing I did all my best in life, I tried to live as a good citizen but life showed me another path. At least I know I tried it."

    Yeah, he finally accepted all of it, he was finally ready for it, ready for it, to die. Maybe this was the last thread that kept him in place, his family that was still with him, but now that they are already in a plane flying toward a country that he knows would protect them, that thread was cut.

    Now he is alone without anyone that he truly loves that much, now he''s ready to show the country, the world, what he is actually capable of, he''s ready to show off all the times he backed down, all the times he wanted to be moral and kept all the rage, the anger deep within him, he was ready to unleash all of it.

    "We are here, sir." The driver''s voice came before Bella could even react to what James said.

    She wanted to say so many things, but deep within she knew too¡­ this life wasn''t about sweetness and love. On her own, she lived in a bubble too, thinking she could change James, that she could live in peace with him and make a family together. But now¡­ this life wasn''t about that.

    It''s about power, and what comes with it¡­ blood and death.

 Chapter 128 128: The woman.

    As James got out of the car, Frederick was already waiting for him, but he was stressing as fuck. Of course he did, as he just got robbed without even noticing.

    "Mr. Bellini¡ª"

    "You fucked up." Hector said from the side. "Fucked up so much that I don''t even know what''s going to happen." He finished and James slowly walked past Frederick up the stairs.

    First, he didn''t move, just said a silent prayer and turned to go after James and the others.

    In the bank, there was panic, they sent every customer home, and everyone was looking at documents, shouting at each other, looking back at the cameras, but as James walked in silence, everyone just stared at him, as his cane knocked on the floor as he went toward the offices.

    They knew that might be their day to die, at least that''s what they thought as they saw Richie getting dragged somewhere and didn''t come back. And this fear just got more intense as after James, dozens of guards came into the bank. It looked more like a robbery than what actually happened to them.

    And as James went up the stairs and stepped into the office, pain shot up in his legs. It was intense and painful, as he didn''t take his meds, so he immediately sat down as Frederick arrived with the others.

    "So?" James asked as Frederick sat down too.

    First he looked at Hector, then back to James, already sweating like hell. "So¡­?"

    James shook his head with a little laugh as he leaned back. "Where the fuck is my money?"

    "Uhm, that''s a very good questi¡ª" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The click of the safety. James didn''t point the gun at him, no, it was in his lap as he stared at him.

    "Okay, okay." He put up his hands. "I... Somebody informed them from the inside, it could be anybody in here, but I can''t give a right answer to who it would be." He said. "Richie said he only knew about the robbery of the truck, but what happened inside he didn''t know, he didn''t." He said and then saw the guard who took Richie away and pointed a finger at him. "Ask him, he was the one that dragged him somewhere!"

    "He is dead." The guard said calmly, looking at Frederick. "And said nothing, only talked about¡­" He pulled out his phone. "A gang with names Oli, Fanni, and Gabi, some childhood gang or what the fuck, that made a deal with Nerozzi to rob the truck. But they fucked up. Richie thought only 4 million was in the truck and didn''t know whose money it was nor who James Bellini is." He said, putting back the phone.

    "You heard it." James said.

    "But I still don''t know!" He shouted, clearly stressed.

    James closed his eyes and let out a breath as he leaned forward, putting the gun on the table. "I don''t care about the money. But¡ª" He now aimed at Frederick. "You are a bank fucking director, and don''t know who the fuck has access to the money, or who can at least inform somebody about the money moving? Because they said it was a woman, who told them to switch the boxes, so who could that be? Who knew about the transfer or could hear it talking about it?"

    Frederick thought about it as fast as he could as he was literally staring down a gun. Who would be someone who hears him talking with clients, talking about transfers, or anything else related to money, someone that is invisible but still there¡­

    "Elizabeth¡­" He said as he looked down at the desk, his eyes widening.

    "Who is that?"

    "My assistant¡­ but she wouldn''t do something like¡ª"

    "Where is she?" Hector asked as he pulled out his pistol.

    Frederick didn''t want to answer. Elizabeth was someone he trusted, someone who''d never do such a dumb thing. He knew whose money it was. She knew what would happen.

    His hands started shaking as he realized she was going to die¡­but if he didn''t answer, he''s the one that''s going to die.

    "In the office next to us."

    As he said it, James clicked back the safety and Hector went out of the room with three guards toward the next office beside them. He leaned to the door and heard some kind of machine going like a printer sound¡­ or a paper shredder.

    He immediately tried to open it, but the door was locked, so he started banging on it, but the machine from inside started sounding like it was overloaded. Hector looked to the side and signaled one of the guards who busted the door down with his body.

    Hector immediately, with his pistol up, went into the office and there she was.

    Elizabeth, with an expression on her face that just shouted that she fucked up. A paper in her hand as she froze, looking at Hector. But she wasn''t finished, so as fast as she could, she put the document into the shredder, but Hector quickly stepped to her, hit her head with the grip and pulled out the document of the shredder, or at least half of them that were still readable.

    He immediately understood what was that rush from her, because the documents were transactions and cash deposits, but the numbers weren''t matching, nor did they have official signatures or stamps.

    She was stealing money, or she was stealing for someone else.

    "Get that bitch up!" He shouted, pointing his pistol at her as he went through the documents lying on the desk.

    As she was dragged into the office, Frederick''s eyes widened seeing her eyebrow split open, blood flowing down on her head, but she was up and conscious.

    "This bitch was stealing money and you didn''t even notice it?!" Hector came into the office, throwing documents at Frederick.

    "What¡­ that''s not possible¡­" He said as he quickly went through the documents, but it was real.

    "Look at that!" Hector pointed at the document. "With salami slicing? With that fucking move, she stole millions!"

    "Salami slicing?" James asked as he grabbed one of the papers.

    "They use that method to steal small amounts from large transactions." Hector pointed at a part. "Look, more than 140 million dollars came into the bank in 43 transactions, and she cut out 5 percent of them." He looked back at Frederick. "Five fucking percent and you don''t even notice it?!" He shouted once again.

    James looked at the document, but to be true, he didn''t know what the fuck was going on, as there were so many numbers on it and so many transactions.

    "But it''s not our money." He said.

    "It''s not, but with this she could easily switch the boxes too." Hector looked at her and slapped her face twice. "Who the fuck are you working with, huh?" He slapped her again. "Tell me, you genius bitch!"

    But her reaction wasn''t what they expected it to be, no, she wasn''t scared at all, she smiled.

    "That''s why I hate rich people." She said, coughing. "So much money, don''t even know how much in the bank, so much money, don''t even care if some of it disappears." She coughed again. "I stole millions, and still not even one of them noticed it." She laughed, but Hector wasn''t that happy about it and wanted to slap her once again, but James spoke.

    "You are a genius, miss." He said as he looked at her. "But tell me, did you steal from me?"

    "Ohh¡­ James Bellini." She looked at him with a smile. "The man himself, the man who deposits hundreds of millions in cash¡­ but no, I only stole from politicians." She said, spitting out some blood from her mouth.

    "Politicians¡­?" Frederick asked, as he was ready to faint.

    "When I tasted luxury¡­" She started again. "I started understanding corruption, and why they''re doing it." She looked back at James. "Millions upon millions stolen from funds land in this bank¡­ that could be spent on hospitals, on schools, on education, but no, it came here¡­ so I stole from it, it''s my money, it''s my taxes. But from you, James Bellini, I never laid my hand on the money, because I know you never stole from the poor. No, you only steal lives, but not money." She smiled. "So steal my life too. I already spent the money, bought Birkins, jewelry, already made my family rich¡­ so do it, steal my life, Bellini."

    There was silence as she said it, only his ragged breath could be heard as everyone just waited for him to say something, anything, but what came was just a laugh.

    James laughed at her, but the laugh was genuine, like it was actually funny.

    "I like you, Elizabeth, I really do, but¡­" He leaned forward a bit. "Where is my 40 million, more importantly who are you working with?"

    She looked up again, her vision slightly blurred as the blood looked into her eyes.

    "I accidentally stole from a woman. I thought she was a politician¡­ but that woman somehow found out and tracked me down. She said she would murder my family¡­ so I did what she asked to protect them."

    James and Hector looked at each other.

    "Who was the woman?" Hector asked, slightly adjusting his stance toward Bella.

    "Isabella Conti."

 Chapter 129 129: Alone.

    "That raggedy bitch¡­." Hector said as he lowered his gun.

    "I knew it!" Bella said from the back, staring at Hector. "And you still believed it was me, you fucker!" She said, literally happy about herself in the situation, but James wasn''t that happy. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He closed his eyes as fast as he heard the name. One of the people he was in alliance with is backstabbing him, stealing money.

    Isabella, what the fuck you thought¡­ but she''s not that powerful, she''s not that bold to do it alone, no, so it was Marco too, that egoist motherfucker¡­ they backstabbed me after years of sucking my dick with every chance they got¡­

    "What should we do, James?" Hector asked him, but he kept his eyes closed.

    Isabella and Marco are against me, the Sinatra cartel is against me, there might be a chance that Silas'' son is also going to do something too¡­ that''s just too many to take on.

    "James?"

    He let out a long breath as he opened his eyes.

    "Miss, you did the biggest bank robbery in the country, you genius, you smart and have the means to be a great person but¡­" He pointed his pistol. "You are also wanting to bite too big. If you would''ve done that with a lower percentage, nobody would''ve ever known about it, you could''ve fled the country. If you would not reach your hand more than what you can grab, you would not have fucked with Isabella, which also means she wouldn''t rob me out of nowhere."

    He stood up, and Hector immediately grabbed under his arm, helping him. He stepped closer as he pushed the gun to her head.

    "Look up at me, miss." He said, and she did, looked up at him, still with that same smile.

    "You want to work for me?"

    Everybody was stunned by the question, even Elizabeth herself.

    "James, she¡ª"

    "Did I ask you, Bella?" James turned to her, but she just looked down on the floor, and he turned back to Elizabeth. "Let me say it so it becomes clear. You are going to work under me and steal more money." Her eyes widened as he said it. "You helped them steal 40 million from me, so you owe me 400 million. Are you ready to steal it back?" He asked as he pushed the barrel more into her forehead.

    "What are you¡ª"

    James immediately pointed to the gun, Fredrick, but kept his eyes on Elizabeth.

    "I hope you realize that your life is in my hands, that your whole fucking family is in my hands, so sit the fuck back, and shut up before I do something really bad, okay?"

    Fredrick did in fact sit the fuck back.

    "So, miss, you''re ready to steal money?"

    Her eyes were still filled with disbelief and what was going on, the whole situation. She just admitted stealing money, she just said that she was the one that caused death, but the man before her was giving a second chance to her.

    "I-I''m ready¡­" She whispered.

    "Perfect." James said and holstered his gun. "Then you have exactly 3 days to make my 40 million back, miss."

    She didn''t say anything. That was impossible to do without getting caught, it was too much money, or was it? Because the director heard the conversation, who could help her to do it.

    "I''ll do it." She whispered again.

    "From this moment you work for me, which means you don''t need to worry about your life. Some guy will watch you and help with stuff, but if you make a mistake, you''re dead, miss. You understand?"

    "Yeah."

    "That''s it. We''re done here." James said, then walked out the door, leaving Fredrick and Elizabeth frozen in shock, finally realizing just how fucked up their situation really was.

    400 million is enough for second-hand weapons and more people¡­ he thought as he slowly went down the stairs. Or is it not that much? We need explosive grenades, we need to bribe people, or should I make a deal with the dictator¡­ that would just come with more complications¡­

    "James, what was that?!" Bella shouted as she ran to him. "You give work to a¡ª"

    She couldn''t finish that as James grabbed her hip and dragged her close, giving her a long kiss. It was a sight like in movies, in the middle of the staircase, a pair kissing, while around them everyone pretended not to see it.

    "What¡­?" Bella flushed as she looked at James. He was so close to her, so intense with her.

    "Now we will meet when time comes." He said as he looked to the left. "Take her."

    "James¡ª"

    She was grabbed by the guard and was being dragged outside. She didn''t scream, she didn''t fight back as she realized what was happening. James made his decision and she knew she could fight with it or argue with it.

    "Hector, call up Dani, send some money to the airport, and give it to Bella."

    "I''ll do it right now." Hector said as he pulled out his phone, but his pulse was getting quicker and quicker.

    It meant war. James was sending away the people he loved and cared for. But then...

    "Hector¡­" James said his name in a way that he never had before. He immediately looked back from the phone, and James had a faint smile on his face.

    "You can go too."

    Hector just froze on the spot because James wasn''t joking. The way he said it¡­it was genuine.

    "W-What do you mean¡­?"

    "You have a family. A beautiful sister. A beautiful mother. A family that loves you, and you love them too. You did enough for me." James paused, looking down at his hands before clenching them lightly. "You followed me into the fire. You killed, you lied, you bled for me. But I won''t let your soul burn anymore. Not because of me."

    Hector didn''t move. His lips parted like he wanted to say something¡­ but nothing came out.. For the first time, he felt like he was standing in front of a stranger. Not because James had changed, but because James had finally let him see behind the curtain.

    "No." Hector whispered, shaking his head slowly. "No, you don''t get to do that."

    James let out a short breath that sounded almost like a laugh. "This isn''t about loyalty. I''m trying to save what''s left of you."

    "You think I stuck around because I had nowhere else to go? I stayed because you''re my brother, James. I''m not walking away."

    Silence hung between them.

    Then, James added, "If you stay, you''ll drown with me. And I''m okay with that. But you? You still have a chance to breathe."

    Hector clenched his fists, jaw tight, but didn''t reply right away. He looked at James''s backhis posture calm, but tired. Worn.

    And it hit him.

    James wasn''t trying to leave Hector behind.

    He was trying to fight a war on his own.

    He was trying to die alone.

 Chapter 130 130: Message.

    "I''m ready to die with you and will die with you," Hector said as he grabbed James''s arm. "So let''s go do it together." He smiled, even as emotions swirled inside him, because what James said was, in part, true.

    Hector wanted to be with his family, he wanted to be with his sister and mother, but he chose a path, a path he can''t just leave behind, a path that saved his life, and saved his sister''s life.

    He cannot abandon something that''s already deeply rooted in his heart.

    James, on the other hand, just shook his head as they went down the stairs, but as they arrived at the car they realized something... Ferucci was nowhere to be found.

    They actually forgot about him, as the most important thing was to find out who the woman was, but now he was nowhere to be found, even though he went in with them.

    "Isn''t it strange?" James asked as he looked around, but only the guards were there.

    "He¡­" Hector hesitated to say it. "Well, he¡­ how should I say it¡­ already started his thing."

    "What?" James asked, confused.

    "When he heard Isabella''s name, he went out of the office, so my best guess is that he already started to kill everybody that''s in his way to get her." He smiled. "But don''t worry, he is not going to die easily and he''s not that dumb to just go into the exact same address where Isabella still lives, where Ferucci sometimes went for information like, there''s no chance." He smiled.

    Well, Ferucci was exactly going there. It was clear.

    "Fuck¡­ well, I wanted to kill her anyway so I don''t give a fuck what he does with her, at least I don''t need to spend a lot of time going after her with plans and shit¡­" He said as one of the guards opened the door for him and he sat in with Hector''s help, who after that sat in the passenger side, beside him. But as he did it, his phone buzzed but not the one that he usually uses, it was another, that old phone that usually grandmas use.

    Hector''s expression changed in an instant. He was surprised and got more frustrated as he read through the message. He then put the phone back into his pocket and just stared ahead of him.

    "You don''t want to share it with me?" James asked.

    Hector looked at him. "Yeah, I want to¡­ just thinking that we might be in bigger shit than I thought we were in."

    "Which means?"

    "Silas Ricci died. The Sinatras assassinated him, as well as his underboss¡­" Hector said as he looked out of the window. "Which means¡­ the only person who can take over is his son¡­"

    "That fucker." James let out a sigh.

    Even though he was kicked off from the family, it wasn''t an official one. In the world of mafia, there is no such thing as kicking off a family member, especially your own son. No, the only way that everybody did was killing off the person they wanted to kick out. That''s the official way. It sends a message that the boss of the family is serious, that there is nobody who questions his authority.

    But Silas didn''t do that, he just sent him away, which meant the next boss in the bloodline would be none other than Aubrey.

    "If¡­" James started. "Aubrey will be the next boss, which means it would be today or tomorrow, send him a ''gift.'' I can''t let him take over, that''s too much power in his hands, and he would just fuck up everything, the connections Silas had, the money, the bribes, everything." He looked at Hector. "If he dies, I''m pretty sure that whoever takes his place will eventually reach out to us."

    Hector thought about it as he stared at his forehead. "Wouldn''t it be better to just send a hitman, then a ''gift''?"

    "No." James shook his head. "If Aubrey becomes the boss, the Don himself, it means that the people around¡ª" James gestured with his hand. "¡ªare scared to act against him for some reason. I know for a fact nobody gives a fuck about him, but still, there are worries in them. So let''s say they accept him. Then we don''t just need to kill Aubrey, but send a clear message, that we kill everybody that has even the intent to turn against us with the power of the Ricci family." He explained as he rotated the ring on his finger.

    "What if it didn''t work out? Then we need to fight against Ricci, then the Sinatras, Isabella and her fucking alliance with Marco and whoever knows who." Hector''s hand started shaking from the frustration of their situation. "Then there''s the others, and more importantly the fucking government, because I don''t think they would just sit on their ass while the country''s biggest crime lords fight each other."

    There was silence between them as James thought about it, and the answer was clear.

    "Then we are fucked." He said simply. "We only have Sophia if I think about it and that''s it. Maybe Benjamin too, and Linda, but they''re not going to send us their whole agency to kill them off."

    "Oh, that would be a dream working together with a federal agency and shit." Hector smirked. "But the reality is that we have the smallest chance of surviving." He let out a breath. "I mean, we can fight back, but I need your permission to use those ''equipments.''"

    "What did you say?"

    "Nothing." Hector quickly said.

    "No, you said equipment. I heard it." James said it back as he stared down at him, because he fucking remembered this word, a word that he used many times while he drank with Hector, when James still didn''t understand how much power he had, when his drunk words caused more death and suffering to others with.

    "Uhh¡­ well, I have some ''equipment.''" Hector said again, but he didn''t look into James''s eyes.

    "Stop using that word and explain what the fuck you talking about."

    "The 3D printer... the industrial ones. We still have them, along with the products we made using them." Hector explained, now looking at James.

    "What we made?" James asked, a little confused.

    Hector cleared his throat. "You said you saw combat footage online. That was half a year ago, and you talked about the civilians fighting against the military dictatorship and them using¡­" Hector stopped again.

    "Using what?"

    "Well, 3D-printed guns and drones," he said. James froze. We bought the brains like the motherboards or whatever they''re called for the drones and cameras, rotors and many things. Then we started printing the bodies and the propellers ourselves. We also printed maybe a few hundred pistols and SMGs after buying the parts needed to make them actually work and, well, they did work. They still do. But after a while, you didn''t say anything, and I didn''t want to bring it up as the rebellion was crushed, and with it, the whole thing felt pointless¡­ but now, it matters again." Hector sighed, scratching his chin with a smirk.

    But James''s brain just fucking short-circuited as he actually remembered talking about it even remembered the clip in his head he saw about the combat and the war going on, them using printed guns. But drones? Nah, that was too much¡­ or was it?

    "What do those drones exactly do?"

    "Drop explosives and we also printed suicide drones."

    "That''s too fucking much¡­" James leaned back. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He now remembered the whole thing when he spoke about it. He wanted to sell it to the rebels, as they posted on social media that they needed help and were willing to pay a lot of money¡­ but he forgot about it. Even forgot about the printers and what they actually made.

    "I think it''s not too much. Just nobody uses them¡­ at least not mafias. But look at the Sinatra cartel, they built homemade submarines to smuggle drugs."

    "Submarines?" James asked back, if he heard it right.

    "Yeah, submarines with one or two people in it. They can put hundreds of kilos of product into it. Of course, it doesn''t go down like a real one, but still, under the water." Hector explained it to James.

    There was silence again as they neared toward the family house.

    James thought about the scenario and realized it wouldn''t just be a mafia and drug lord war but a full-scale warlords'' war.

    "So¡­ we should smuggle the drones inside Dennus, then set them up and strike as many facilities as we can. But not just facilities, their people, warehouses, all of it. This is what you recommend?" James asked Hector, but of course, he was just looking at James with his mouth agape.

    "Brilliant idea, James¡­ I will do the whole operation myself."

    No¡­ that would just bring a fucking war upon two countries if it got out of hand. And if we start bombing them, it would be catastrophic¡­

    "Forget it, Hector. For now, our only main thing we do is send a message back to Sinatra. Make a team and execute all the dealers that have connections with them. I don''t give a fuck if they only have their phone number or just shook hands with them, kill every single one of them in the city. Even if they work for us, kill them without hesitation."

    Hector started feeling it, yeah, he felt the burning sensation inside of him. Finally something big is happening. Finally he can kill without thinking about safety plays.

    "In the meantime, we make connections, we make plays. First, I need to talk with Sophia, then I will talk with Benjamin and Linda. And if needed, I go to Dante Castillo and Damien Montoya."

    "To those motherfuckers?"

    "Yeah, they are motherfuckers. But Damien can supply us with weapons, while Dante with people. If we can make an alliance with Sophia, Damien, and Dante, and let''s say the Ricci family, plus with Linda and Benjamin, we are going to be powerful."

    "We''re here." The driver said as they drove into the driveway.

    James looked at Hector as the car stopped and he opened the door. "They want war, we give them war."

 Chapter 131 131: Plan.

    "Should I put the team together now?" Hector asked as James went toward the house.

    "No, first let''s plan everything and then we can strike them down." He said as he limped with more pain in his leg, and the cane didn''t help too much. So the moment he went into the house, he grabbed his meds, then sat down at the dinner table where Hector came in and sat down too.

    "Where are the guys?" James asked him.

    "Guys?" He asked back.

    "Yeah, the one that died, and that fucking Sinatra member." James said because the driveway was clean, not even the blood was there anymore, and not even one bullet shell.

    "The cleaning team already did their job." Hector explained.

    "Okay." James said as he leaned back in the chair, tapping his head on the table.

    His emotion was dull, but he knew very much that these deaths were only going to grow if he just went on a straight killing spree. He needed to think about a plan that would work out with less death on their side, especially after he employed ordinary people too, who just do their job, mixing shit up and delivering it.

    "How many people do we have that can act as soldiers?" James asked as he looked at Hector, who had already pulled out his phone.

    He already had the number because the coordinators already counted every single one of their men and women¡­ yeah, because it wasn''t how they exactly imagined it.

    The coordinators only counted the people who had experience in combat, or just a simple shoot, a simple murder on the streets, but as the news spread even more, the ordinary workers started to sign up.

    Women, older men signed up ready to kill. Whoever threatened the family, whoever wanted war, they were all ready to pick up a weapon and kill for what they believed was right.

    "The number so far is 1,423. Out of them, 871 have experience with weapons, at least that we know so far." Hector said. "We can supply all of them with weapons and ammunition, but if more come in we''re going to run short on ammo and bulletproof vests." Hector explained. "We have no problem with weapons since there are the 3D printed ones too, but ammo is short as well as bulletproof vests¡­ but we can ditch that¡ª"

    "No." James said. "I want them to feel protected and cared about. The vests would make them feel that I actually care about them, so if you can buy more, just buy it." James said as he tapped his finger.

    "Then I will send somebody to buy it." Hector wrote it down on his phone. "But this also means our production is going to slow down. I mean we only have shipments left. Originally we wanted to do the plan that Benjamin and you talked about." Hector looked up at James. "If this war is going to last long, we''re going to run out of money eventually, if we don''t start something."

    "I don''t want to take back what I promised to them." James said.

    The amount of money that the Bellini Family has is enough for a war, especially with connections to buy weapons and get more people, but the thing is that James provides care toward his workers, which is like real legal work. They get a good salary and if they have problems with health, James takes care of it, even covering the funeral of the men who had died.

    Not even mentioning the production and shipments cost, and the bribery not just in the country but outside of it.

    If there is no money coming in and he keeps doing the high salaries with all its benefits, they''re going to go broke.

    "There is no way they would leave you, James." Hector said with a smile on his face.

    "It even angers me when you think about it." He shook his head. "A lot of them have been here since the beginning, and believe me, all of them feel that they owe you their life. So if you cut down their salaries and those benefits, nobody is going to go against you or going to leave because they know what is happening."

    James thought about it for a second, but there was something, another option.

    "What if we start the Benjamin plan while at war?" He asked. "It could bring in not just more manpower but money too."

    "It would, but it would also be the biggest point that they would attack." Hector sighed. "This was nothing, just a message." He gestured outside. "They would come with more men, more shootouts. The cartel is the worst, they don''t have morality, they kill everybody."

    "But first they need to get their men into the country, then into the city. We are far from the border, so realistically, by the time they smuggle in more people, we can already start working."

    "Yeah, maybe a month. Also, they need to get weapons, so let''s say two months until they start their rampage." Hector said.

    "Then we need to slow them down, as I said. Kill the dealers who are selling their stuff, let''s find their warehouse, because I''m sure they have some in the country, even try to locate their connections, let it be the government or anything we need to kill them off as fast as possible."

    "I''m going to pla¡ª"

    James''s satellite phone that was still in his pocket started ringing.

    He pulled it out and answered it.

    "Hello."

    "It''s me, Linda. I need you to come to my office." She said, while in the background some voice came through.

    "You want me to walk into the Minister of Justice building?" James asked back, turning to Hector.

    "Yes. First, I''ll send a car for you with government number plates, then you''re going to come in through the garage and the back doors to meet me and the others."

    "Others?"

    "We are going to work with you, but I don''t want to explain it on the phone."

    "Work with me? Who exactly?" James asked, and Hector''s eyes just widened. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "The government."

    ¡ª

    Happy Easter! ?????

 Chapter 132 132: Rules.

    As James hung up, he realized what just Hector said might be possible. Using the Federal agencies on their side¡­ just even the thought was ridiculous, but now it all became something that could happen.

    Or it was just a trap.

    "The government?!" Hector asked as James told him what the call was about. He immediately got up from his chair, pacing back and forth. "That''s gotta be a fucking trap, like there is no way." He said as he started thinking about all the possibilities. "What if Sinatra was just like a cover and they were the ones that did it?" He asked, and it made sense.

    Knowing how the government and all their shady stuff, it was possible that they actually hired some people from Dennus, even from the cartel, to do this to kill them. But then why would they kill the others too? Why just James and Silas, the two big players on the market?

    "There are too many details." James stated. "Benjamin was too genuine about his plan, which means he would be killed too, but no, he''s alive. The other thing is Linda herself." He looked at Hector. "She knows what would happen if she turns against me she wouldn''t do something like that."

    "That makes sense, but still, why would they say something like this?" Hecto asked. "Benjamin from the beginning was too much, he said so many things, promised so much protection from the NSBI and other things. It sounded like a fucking trap. And now the government wants to work with us?"

    Yeah, this is too much, but their every move is calculated and only for one thing¡­ to make them look good, to save themselves¡­ James thought as he still looked at the stressed-out Hector.

    "Their plan involves us, which also means they just want to use us." James began. "But they also know we are not someone who can be used easily by the government, which means they want to make a good deal."

    "I get it, but the government itself?" Hector shook his head. "Benjamin was an okay plan, because gangsters can work with federal agencies, but not with the whole government." Hecto covered his face, then looked at James. "Let''s say it''s true and we make a good deal with them¡­ it would just bring more complication, more chaos."

    "Like what?" James asked back.

    "Think about it, our connections will be scared to work with us, knowing that we''re literally part of the government. Like all the bribery, all the money spent on them, would become meaningless at that stage." Hector explained to James.

    "But it also means we should have more money. We wouldn''t need to bribe anybody in the government because they would do this on their own. No blackmailing, no bribery, no threats we could channel that money into the more important parts."

    "I get that." Hector said. "That makes sense, but it''s still too much. Just think about the consequences it would cause to the family. Gangsters don''t make deals with the government, James, it''s a fucking written rule."

    "And who wrote that rule?" He asked back, now starring into Hector eyes. "Who was that, the first gangster? The first drug lord? Who was that, Hector?"

    Hector''s eyes wavered a bit as he looked to the side.

    "It''s a new era, where somebody literally jams our fucking signals." James slapped the table. "When somebody talks about the written rules, I laugh at them because I am the one who writes the rules." James pointed at himself. "I''m on top of the game. I am the one that decides what the rules are." James''s voice was slow, but the power behind it was big as Hector still didn''t look at him.

    But inside of him, he felt that burning sensation again. Even though he didn''t agree with James, he just felt that they are not the same anymore.

    "So we are the ones." He pointed at Hector. "Me and you who write the rules, who say what''s wrong and what''s right. We are the ones that control the market, that made billions, and still know what''s right and wrong." He stood up. "Hector, we do what is best for us. If the government can work with us and we with them, then we take it. Even if they want to trick us, want to backstab us, we will show them what happens if they fuck with us." He tapped his shoulder. "Because we are the Bellini Family."

    Hecto looked up at him, and his eyes just confirmed his feeling inside of him. Yeah, they were not the shadow of the mafia world.

    They are now the face of it.

    "I stand with you, whatever it would be¡­" he said as he stood up, but he still had worries inside of him.

    Of course he had, they killed many agents, they fucked over so many politicians and workers of the government, they tortured the mayor, they killed the chief of police.

    Realistically, they are number one on all of the agency hit maps.

    "Good, then let''s wait for that car¡ª" As James said, one of the guards opened the door.

    "Are we waiting for a politician?" He asked, with a confused face.

    Hecto and James looked at each other and just shook their heads as they stepped outside, and there it was three SUVs with government plates slapped on them.

    Outside, the guards were already in position to fire at them, but the secret service guys who got out weren''t that hostile.

    "Mr. Bellini, I''m your taxi chauffeur." One of them said, "I don''t have a gun, guys." He opened his suit, turned around.

    The guards lowered their weapons as all of the secret service guys did the same and turned around showing they had no weapon on them.

    "Is that armored?" Hector asked, looking at the SUVs.

    "It is armored can survive grenades, high-caliber rounds, has a oxygen and extinguisher systems¡ª"

    "Okay, then we''re good, you can leave." Hector interrupted him.

    "Leave?" He asked back.

    "Yeah, like go the fuck out of here, I can drive."

    The man looked to the others, then to Hector, with a smile. "The reason we''re here is because we''re the ones you can go in with. So we''re going nowhere, no, you''re coming with us." He smiled with that fucking baby face, which just stressed Hector more, and he already wanted to get his pistol out.

    "Then shut the fuck up and get in the cars." James said as he walked toward the SUV. "Or do you want to be friends with me and have a small talk and a coffee?" He stopped at the man.

    He said nothing back, didn''t even look at James, just shook his head.

    "Then drive." James said and opened the door, sitting in.

    Hector sat beside him and they were ready to go but of course, they didn''t just go with the secret service no, the whole-ass convoy of 12 cars followed them as they went toward the Ministry of Justice building, and the mood in the car was¡­ awkward.

    Nobody spoke except the secret service guys, who was like a fucking teenager asking stupid questions like it was a trip, like they didn''t even care about who James was.

    They asked him his net worth, how many people did he kill, how many people are under him, what his favorite torture technique is, and bullshit questions which he did not answer.

    It was like the cringiest technique to get out information, but they at least tried, or maybe it was their own curiousness, but when they arrived finally, they did shut the fuck up.

    The Ministry of Justice building looked like a palace with high walls that nobody can see through, and with cameras everywhere, with guards. They protected that palace like it was the golden vault of the country, and the reason for it was the Sinatra Cartel. Before the attack, one overweight guard was seated outside with a baton, but now heavily armed ones were patrolling with dogs.

    That''s why the driver didn''t go in the main gate but went toward the back, that was the gate for the workers. The gate opened automatically, reading the number plates and showing the IDs toward a scanner.

    "I kinda like it, a king''s welcome." Hector said, because even though they were at the back of the building, there were fountains and trees everywhere, but the view changed as the car drove down into an underground garage.

    "So there is nobody nearby. We get out and just follow me. We''re going to the service elevator going up to the 3rd floor, and to the office. If someone comes in our way, try to look away please." The driver said and opened the door.

    Hector and James looked together and they thought the same thing.

    If someone sees them, they would in a second recognize James. First from the cane with the B, then the ring on his finger. Then there is his ear that''s missing a piece, and the limping.

    On the other hand, Hector was taller than all of them and he was known more on social media than James himself. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And well, the dozen of guards that stayed behind at the garage was also kinda telling, but more than that was the four guards that followed them, fully equipped with tactical bulletproof vests and AR-15s in their hands.

    It was clear that even if somebody didn''t know them, something big was happening.

 Chapter 133 133: The Room.

    As they reached the third floor, it became more clear that they were waiting for them¡­ at least that''s what they realized as the elevator opened and the whole hallway was filled with secret service guys and agents, looking at James and Hector with their eyes like they were ready to draw their weapons, and it became more clear as the four guards of James stepped out of the elevator fully armed.

    They positioned themselves to be able to draw more quickly, but at the same time, James just got more confused, and he realized this guard in the hallway only meant one thing.

    Someone really important is here too, and that somebody might be the president himself.

    The agent who was their driver then turned around before they could reach the door which led to the office.

    "I need your guns."

    For a moment there was silence, but Hector wasn''t happy about his request and pulled his gun out, pointing it at the agent''s head.

    "I''ll give you a bullet instead." He said, but it wasn''t the best thing to do as all the agents just pulled a gun, aiming at Hector.

    Yeah, they only aimed at him while not even one at James or the guards behind them, nor did they aimed at the agents.

    They knew they were in a government building, where no escape would be possible if they started shooting, only Hector was the one who let his anger and emotion come out, and now dozens of guns aimed at him.

    "Linda was the one that invited us, and not the other way around," James said as he stepped closer to the agent. "So I don''t give you nothing, and if you had a little brain inside your skull, you''d know that we are in a trap," he said as his hands pulled down Hector''s gun. "If we start something, there''s no way out for us. So don''t try and order us in a situation that already is in your and the little minister''s favour, just turn around and open the fucking door."

    The agent stared at James for a bit then just sighed. "That has some reality in it, but those guys can''t go in." He pointed at the guards. "They are too much." He said as all the guns lowered at them and turned around walking toward the door.

    It was a big wooden door, with agents on the two sides. One of them eyed Hector as the gun was clearly visible on his hip but didn''t say anything, no on the other hand, the agent turned around again.

    "Have a great time." He said with a smile and opened the door for them.

    And behind the door was a big room, with a circle-shaped table in the middle and there they were sitting.

    First one he noticed was Linda and Stephen, the ones he knew, but there were faces that he didn''t know staring at him like daring him to step in, but he did anyway.

    "I thought the president would be here, judging by the security." James said as he looked around once more.

    "You are the number one enemy of all of us." One of the men said he didn''t know who it was. "Or you were, Sinatra just stepped into your palace."

    James''s eyes darted to the men then to Linda who just sat there like trying to be invisible, but then she noticed those eyes staring at him and looked at James.

    "Would you introduce them?" He asked as he still stood near the door with Hector who was questioning if it was really a good idea to come in.

    "I can introduce myself. I am Edward Haber, the Minister of Defense." He said, standing up from his seat. "And you are James Bellini, the man or should I say boy who everybody fears." He said with a little bit of mocking in his voice, and Hector didn''t really like it, as he already wanted to say something.

    "Minister of Defense?" James asked back. "Crazy how I defend the country more than you." He smirked. "Can I ask you, where are the billions that were spent on defending the country form drugs? The border? It''s crazy how a cartel can slip through it." He said, smirking.

    "Defend?" Edward laughed. "You did nothing, just killed your competitors off."

    "No." James said, stepping closer. "The drug that your employees are sniffing in the toilets, the one I sold them." He looked into his eyes. "If that''s what my competitors sold, they would be dead or look like a zombie. So I protected them, defended the government and high-ranking members of it."

    "You¡ª"

    "Sit down, Edward. We are here to make a deal, a peace treaty, not to kill each other."Linda''s voice came now, with a little authority in her voice that even James got surprised by. "This is National Security Advisor, Denis Morgan, and next to him is Director of the Intelligence Force, Thomas Servaj." He pointed at them.

    "Ohh, Intelligence¡­ I would like to speak with you more." James said, looking at him. "Maybe after this meeting?"

    "Yeah¡­ maybe¡­" Thomas whispered, as he didn''t look him in the eyes.

    "You already know me, Benjamin, and Stephen." Linda pointed at them. "The president couldn''t be here, but he was the one that wanted this, so here we are."

    James looked at Hector, whose eyes just widened hearing what Linda said.

    The president himself wanted to go through with this, to get a meeting? It was something that never happened before in this country. There was no gangster that reached this point that they met with the government.

    They were really writing the rules. The rules of a new era.

    "I don''t know how many informants you have, but Silas Ricci and the Vice President died in an attack by the Sinatra cartel." Linda continued. "That''s why the President can''t attend, because he''s busy organizing and fighting with the others after what happened."

    "Carter died?" James asked back, his facial expression now changed, as he was not happy about it.

    "Yeah¡­" Linda noticed it too. "He died."

    He wasn''t happy about it, the man that ordered the police to assassinate him, the same man that, because his brother died, is now killed off and it''s done by the fucking cartel that attacked him too.

    James wanted to feel some satisfaction when Carter died, something inside of him, to feel happy, to feel relieved when he got the news, but no it just angered him more.

    "Who is the man beside you?" Edward asked again. "He is the famous Hector Bellini, I suppose." He said, staring at Hector.

    "Yes, I am. And I''d famously like to put a bullet into skulls." He stared at Edward.

    As he said it, there was silence because no agents were in the room with weapons, and if Hector chose to actually shoot, they would be fucked.

    "Excuse his harsh demeanor, he didn''t really like you guys." James said as he sat down beside Linda.

    "Then it is a security issue." Denis stated. "I mean, you, James, want to work with us, but your underboss is against us. How can we trust you? Moreover, how can we trust him?" He said, glancing at Hector.

    "The same way as you trust the people who launder the government''s money, the same as you all stealing from the funds." James said, tapping the table. "I mean, what if one of them spoke out¡­ oh, just send somebody to kill them and make up a story for the public¡­ we work in the same way." He looked at Denis. "And don''t get me wrong, there is no trust between us¡­ there never would be trust. We make a deal and that''s it. I get my part of it, and you all get a part of it, and that''s it."

    It was true, and they all knew it, that they couldn''t trust each other, and the only thing that would hold them together was the deal they made today. There was no other option, and trust was far from it.

    How could they trust a gangster, and how could a gangster trust them, when they tried to kill him or at least their agents tried? sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Good answer. I like it." Benjamin said. "Trust is something that is earned, but now trust is going to be a deal. So let''s talk about the deal, and not go against each other in the very first moment. So Linda if you would start." He looked at her.

    But she was lost in her thoughts and what she just heard. There was no trust between them, and never would be one, which just made everything worse. The only winner of this deal would be James, because he can use all of this against the government if something happens.

    This meeting was the most powerful card in James Bellini''s pocket.

    ¡ª-

    I''m sorry that there isn''t much action in the past chapters, but I need to get some base to build up the upcoming chapters. Sorry if it feels boring, but that''s how it is. Thanks if you stay with me!

    Also, in the next month, another book of mine is coming out, if it''s not delayed. It will also have a mafia lord vibe, with more action.

 Chapter 134 134: Who are We?

    "Linda?" Benjamin asked her again as she just stared down on the table.

    "Yeah¡­ so please read this." She said as she pushed a document toward James.

    He looked down on it and there were so many writings and numbers on the paper that he didn''t even bother to read it, so he looked back.

    "What is it?" He asked as he looked around.

    "Maybe if you read it, you would¡ª"

    "You are the one that invented me, and just tossed before me a document, thinking I would read it?" He asked back, staring at Denis. "Just say what y''all want, and I''ll think about it." He tapped his finger.

    Denis visibly got frustrated by James and he wanted to say something back, but Linda was faster than him.

    "The document is our plan that we threw together. It''s more like plans that we can choose from or decide what we can go with." She said, looking at James.

    "Before any plan, I need to know what the deal is first." He said, tapping his finger faster now. "So tell me what I got?" He asked, looking around once again, then back to Linda. "What''s our great president willing to give me?"

    Everybody got silent as they looked at each other. Only Benjamin was the one that smirked a bit, then Linda spoke again.

    "You can choose between two things." She said, "First is presidential pardon, and the second is clearance."

    Even the others got surprised by it, because only Linda was the one that knew about it.

    "Explain it to me." James said.

    "The presidential pardon is clear." Benjamin said. "Basically, if you ever get arrested in the country or outside, the president will grant you freedom."

    "That''s too fucking much!" Edward also got up from his seat. "Pardon for someone like him?" He shouted at James.

    "I agree with him." Denis said. "He can help us, but granting him something that we''ve never used before is just outrageous."

    "Outrageous?" Linda chuckled, then looked dead in the eye of Denis. "You know what is outrageous? That we¡­ fuuu." She breathed in and out halfway through the sentence, trying to calm herself down.

    "Just shut up, please. It''s already decided." She breathed again with her closed eyes, but her hand said the truth as it was knuckled up. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Denis and Edward said nothing to it, just shook their heads.

    "So what is a presidential pardon? I mean, I know, but how can it be used outside of the country?" Hector asked, standing behind James.

    "Because of the Union." Stephen stated. "Even if we are basically the last and the one of the worst countries in it, we are still a key element of the Union. Our president has a veto, which he can use even at the High Court, which means if one of you gets arrested, this veto can be used to get you free." Stephen explained.

    "And what happens with the press?" Hector asked back. "If James or I get arrested in another country, the press would be all over it, and I know for a fact the agents that would arrest us would be bragging about us and the other thing is that not every country is in the Union."

    "This is why there is a second option. The clearance." Linda spoke, looking at James and Hector. "Basically what it is also a presidential thing. If you choose this option, it means all the data, all the evidence, everything would be cleared and destroyed. It basically just disappears from all agencies, all law enforcement and not just you¡­ the whole family."

    "That''s fucking insane!" Edward said again, grabbing his forehead. "Have you guys even thought about it for a second¡­ even one?! What the fuck is even the president thinking, thi¡ª"

    "Edward, please, can you just close your mouth." Thomas said from the side. "Everybody knows that''s why we are here today, because there are no other options. The president already said clearly¡­ you want a civil war? A coup or a rebellion that would overthrow the government? Or what do you want, Edward?" Thomas asked.

    "No, but this is ridiculous!" He shouted again, with a small laugh. "We are fighting for our country and this men killed our agents the people who work for us for the government, why would we¡ª"

    "Why are you pretending to be innocent?" Thomas asked as he stared into Edward''s eyes, who clearly got confused. "You''ve been in your position for 13 years. You worked under 3 presidents, and your net worth skyrocketed to 220 million when your base salary is 360 thousand a year." As Thomas said it, Edward''s eyes widened and his hand twitched. "Why are you surprised? I am the director of the Intelligence Force¡­ of course I know about the offshore account, the gold bars, the houses¡­ but most importantly, the budget frauds."

    "That''s not¡ª"

    "I know because we all did the same thing!" Thomas raised his voice, still staring into Edward''s eyes. "How the hell would I live in a 9 million dollar mansion? How the fuck would Stephen have a supercar collection? How the fuck would Denis own a yacht?!"

    Everyone he just mentioned looked down, because it was true. But James and Hector loved it¡­ they were literally smiling.

    "Don''t even start at the president, because that''s just ridiculous. In a true democracy, he would already be sitting in a prison. But no, he is just like us, cheating on his wife with dirty strippers and sniffing the shit he sells." He pointed at James then looked back at Edward.

    "So for 13 years, what the actual fuck did you do in your position?" It was a genuine question. "You can''t answer it because you did nothing. The border is half done, and the border patrol even let Damien Montoya fucking tow a tank, an actual fucking tank, through it, saying he is a military transporter!" He raised his voice even more now, shouting. "And they let him through!"

    Edward''s hand just started shaking more as he was staring at Thomas''s face.

    "But I fucked up too, as everyone else here." He gestured around. "Leaked documents, half of the department is bribed by him!" He pointed at James again. "A fucking guy who''s not even thirty built a billion-dollar drug empire without us even fucking making an arrest on him!"

    "Not just that, but the others too." Benjamin added. "Silas, Damien, Dante all of them are out there, and when we make an arrest on a drug dealer with 4 grams on him and 400 dollars cash, everybody celebrates like we just busted down the drug lord¡­ oh sorry, Silas died after a fucking lifetime he was on the top, and he died not because we made a raid or tried to arrest him¡­ no, he was killed off by a cartel." He shook his head as leaned back looking at them.

    "Augustus Lucian was the only one that we actually made an arrest on, but that too was like he didn''t even try to resist. But if he would''ve done that, how many would have died that day?" Thomas spoke again. "So when we talk about this ''too much, that''s too much,'' first think about our own actions, because I''m starting to get fed up with all of this bullshit!" He slammed the table with his fist.

    Silence, it looked like a scene when a teacher shot down everybody in a classroom, and well in every classroom there is a kid that''s still laughing.

    That was now Hector who giggled behind James, and well he had a reason for that giggle, and it was his phone that was recording the whole thing in his pocket. Yeah, Hector is a genius in this regard, he put his power button on double tap to turn on the record.

    James, hearing it, knew that giggling can only mean that he''s up to something, but did not care that much as his attention was on the chaos.

    "What if I say." James shattered the silence. "I don''t accept either of those things."

 Chapter 135 135: Deal.

    Everybody looked at him, even Benjamin''s face was not tuned into something serious, he was sure that Jame would accept one of them.

    "What do you mean¡­?" Linda asked.

    "Well, this little back and forth was very¡­ thought-provoking and something actually popped up in my mind." He looked at Linda. "First I don''t care if I get killed." He looked at Benjamin. "Get arrested or any of those things¡­" He looked back at Linda. "What I care about is family and those who I care for, so this clearance and pardon would mean nothing to me as I don''t plan to get my family back from Maraci, and that country is not in the Union and still the safest on this planet, which also means I can''t go in."

    He stayed silent for a bit then continued. "So I am somebody who cares for the people not like you guys who don''t give a shit about the starving town in the countryside, and the slums, so what we are going to do is smart move."

    "But the plans already¡ª"

    "Linda, please don''t talk when I''m talking." James stared at her, which she looked back.

    "So what you guys want at least what I''m thinking about the first sentence here." He pointed at the document. "Is it basically arm me with people and weapons and ex-agents,ex military personnels, and go to war against the cartel yeah?" He asked Linda.

    "Shortly yes."

    James nodded as he thought. "But for the people nothing good is going to happen. They will only see death, and more death and more death and they are going to hate you guys." He gestured toward all of them.

    "What is your plan then?" Thomas asked.

    "My plan is to actually once in this government lifetime do something good that makes me money and make you guys seem like heroes. The public is going to love all of you like never before."

    "How do you intend to?" Thomas asked again, like he was really listening to James.

    "First, we make Silas''s death public. We play it like it was actually you guys who killed him during a raid." James waited for them to react, but they were kind of surprised by it and just stared at him. "With that comes my part of the deal. You guys will give all of Silas''s money and half of the product he stored with all of the equipment."

    "What is good for us from that? Is it just good for you?" Edward said.

    "No, it''s actually a good plan." Thomas said as he thought about it. "What about the other half of the product?"

    "Well, actually, all of it will be yours, but half of it will go into the news. That''s how much drugs were busted, which also means the public will be shocked and happy about it, and it will send a message not just in the country but outside of it. In reality I''m going to sell all of it and with the profit you guys will help the people I choose to help, which would be the countryside towns." He looked at Benjamin, who just nodded.

    "You''re using some pretty words, but in reality, you''ll spend the money through us." Denis said.

    "You dumb? Are you?" James asked back. "That also means it would seem to the public like you''re doing it."

    "But there''s nothing good for you in it." Thomas said. "I mean, it sure would make us look good, but what''s your part in it? Silas''s routes are good, but it still isn''t worth this much."

    "True, but I already made another deal with Benjamin, but it''s between us." Everybody looked at him, but Benjamin just smiled. "So for the public, you guys made the country''s biggest drug bust, also killed one of the top players, and suddenly started doing good things, like helping out the poor ones, and that''s where what I want comes in." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "And what would that be?" Linda asked now.

    "First, my money. We can''t launder it anymore, so I need the government''s help to clean it and actually make it usable. So you guys will do that and then just send it back to me. Second, I''m still going to produce drugs, but I need something that makes me easy money. That''s why you guys are going to legalize Greenweed for medical use, and I''ll be the one producing it, basically holding a monopoly over the market."

    "That''s going to be hard." Linda said. "I mean, we can''t just do it in one day. It needs to be studied and passed through all the¡ª"

    "No, it can be done." Thomas added again. "19 countries in the Union already legalized it for medical use, and have thousands of studies, so we can do it with one signature from the president. It doesn''t need to pass through all the government."

    Edward and Denis didn''t even say anything, just covered their thoughts about all of it. It cautiously felt real.

    "There''s always a third one. What is it?" Linda asked.

    "A peace treaty for one year. That''s all I''m asking for."

    "Peace treaty?" Linda asked back.

    "Yeah, because I''m going to start killing off everybody that steps in my way, so the peace treaty will protect me from you guys." He looked around once again.

    "You''re playing a long game." Edward spoke as his hand knuckled again."This whole thing about the Sinatra cartel, who knows how long it''s going to last, maybe a month, maybe years, which also means you will have more time to deal, make more drugs and sell it. Why are we helping you? And you didn''t even mention your plan on the Sinatra cartel."

    "What you said is totally true. I''m going to make hundreds of millions out of this war. And my plan against Sinatra is very basic. We just massacre them the moment they step into the country, not the city, but the country." He stood up first in the whole meeting. "When we kill, even one of them, we''re going to put him in the news without any censorship. We''re going to show him off like we just shot a deer." He buttoned his suit. "So launder my money, legalize Greenweed, and a peace treaty. That''s my side of the deal. Your side will be the people, they will be cheering, clapping their hands, that finally you guys did something. And not just that, with helping the poor ones out, you and the government would get more points. And think about it, the next election is in 2 years. If the president steps down, you guys will be fired and prosecuted on the first day."

    "It''s still we give too much for you. We get nothing out of it. We can cheat at the elections, that''s no problem at that." Denis said as he smirked. "You''re getting three things that make you a billionaire and more powerful. Why are we only getting more appreciation from the public?"

    "True, you know I only thought about myself and the family." James smiled. "Quickly tell me what y''all want."

    Linda looked at Thomas and Stephen then back to James.

    "Give back all the blackmailing material." She started. "All the leaked files, all the documents, everything that you have in your hands. We also want names, who sold them to you. We also want to join the DTA."

    James shook his head. "DTA again? I''m not joining something that puts a leash on me, Linda. But I''ll give y''all the documents, all of it."

    "We can''t trust you, you could have copied them." Edward said.

    "Yes, I had all of my time copying leaked documents when I didn''t even give a fuck about you guys from the beginning." James said. "So what is the other thing?"

    "A profit share." Thomas said. "If the Greenweed goes through, then a profit share would be nice, half of the sold product up until the peace treaty or our deal ends." He waited a bit. "And whatever you want to help the community, the public, with food, buildings, houses, jobs it would go through us."

    "So all the credit goes toward the government." James said.

    "We''re asking just as much as you." Thomas said. "And don''t forget we''re going to give you ten, if not hundreds, of millions worth of equipment and manpower to deal with the cartel, and I know for a fact that you''re going to use them on your enemies, not just the Sinatras."

    James didn''t say anything. He sat silent, then turned to Hector. "Do you have anything against it?"

    He waited a bit, then shook his head.

    "Then the deal is over. Just write it on a paper so I can read it through, and I will come back for it and confirm that is what I said." He looked around at them. "It was nice to talk with you guys. It''s an honor to me." He smiled, then turned around.

    "Wait¡­" Thomas''s voice came again. "The guy who''s usually in a white suit, Ferucci, I think his name and the women Bella, are they dead?"

    "No, they didn''t. Bella is somewhere else, and Ferucci, well¡­" He looked back at Hector. "He is currently working I guess."

    "What that¡ª"

    "Our meeting is over." James said as he waved his hand. "Call me when you guys have the whole plane worked out." Hector opened the door and they left.

    And for Ferucci, he was really working, sitting in a car alone near Isabella''s house and getting ready.

 Chapter 136 136: Ferucci The Assassin.

    Hector said Ferucci would not be that dumb to go to the same house where Isabella still lived. Of course he did exactly that and he now sat in an SUV alone, looking at the gates of the mansion.

    He was actually calm, he was tapping the wheels as light jazz played in the car and was looking at the guards, and something caught his attention and got a little confused.

    There were only two of them there. When he usually met Isabella, there were dozens of guards just like at James''s house, but now only two stood at the gates which just made everything easier.

    Because he already decided to go in, on his own, but of course, and he doesn''t intend to die. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What a nice day." He stepped out of the car, looking up at the sun that was going down. "Yeah, a nice day to kill." He closed the door and started whistling as he went toward the trunk and opened it.

    Inside, it was, as Mike and Arine would say, a treasure room. That SUV back looked like an armory with all kinds of guns in it, but he picked up a pistol and a suppressor. He counted on the outcome, that his plan that he already had in his mind would not work, so he actually grabbed a bulletproof vest too.

    He carefully put down his white suit, and put on the vest, strapping it up, and still whistling as he looked at the passing cars. Then he put back the suit.

    With that, he closed the trunk, and he just walked toward the gate, whistling and putting on the suppressor to the pistol, like it was nothing.

    The guards noticed him immediately, because of the white suit and the pistol in his hand, but they did nothing. They didn''t aim at him, nor did they say anything, they just waited for him to walk to them, and sure he did.

    "It''s a nice warm day, isn''t it?" Ferucci asked as he tightened the suppressor once more and clicked off the safety.

    First, the guards didn''t say anything, just glanced at each other, but Ferucci didn''t pay attention to them as he was looking through the gates, and no one was inside, not even a guard, just two cars.

    "Isabella home?" He now looked at them with a smile.

    "Yes, Ferucci, she is¡­" One of them, the younger one, whispered.

    He smiled at him. "Why are only two of you here? Where are the others?"

    The guard glanced at his partner, who wasn''t reaching, and even if they would reach, Ferucci''s gun was already out.

    "T-they left¡­" He whispered again.

    "Left?" Ferucci tilted his head.. "Can you elaborate on that?"

    "T-the news spread that Isabella backstabbed James, and left the Circle¡­" He said as he now looked Ferucci in the eyes and he just looked like how exactly people said he looks when he''s in a state of hunger.

    Hunger for blood.

    The smile, the carelessness, he became talkative, he liked to play psychological games before he kills somebody, and they knew that now he was playing it.

    "Ohh." He chuckled. "So they realized that Isabella fucked and left instead of staying and dying, am I right?"

    They both started shaking, because the question was a threat itself, that they were going to die, or at least somebody would.

    "Right¡­ but we can leave too." The other guard, the older one said. "Like nothing happened."

    Ferucci''s eye flicked to him, with the same smile on his face. "Why are you two still here?" He asked.

    "The paycheck of this month. Just trying to survive, you know."

    Ferucci this time didn''t say anything, like he started thinking about something, then looked to the younger one. "How many guards are inside?"

    "Four at the pool and two in the house with Isabella and her family¡­"

    "Family?" Ferucci''s smile widened as he heard the word.

    The guard''s pulse instantly shot up even more just witnessing the terrifying smile and the meaning behind it, the meaning that with that one word he might just have killed a whole bloodline.

    Images started playing in his head about the stories people told about Ferucci, and the pictures he saw of what he was capable of doing. First he thought it was all just over exaggerating, but that smile told him, no it''s the reality.

    "Yes¡­ it''s her birthday today." The older one said.

    Suddenly Ferucci''s hand started shaking, but it was because of the happiness and excitement inside of him, yeah he was excited to see their face, to see them pleading on a day when they''re celebrating.

    He then let out a big sigh. "So 4 guys outside and 2 inside¡­" He said. "I thought it would be more, I knew that some left but not this much, I even bought a suppressor to be silent like a hitman, an assassin." He pointed his gun up at them, and they just stared into it. "You know how complicated this shit is?" He asked them.

    They just shook their heads.

    "Well maybe it isn''t complicated but I don''t really like guns¡­ I like knives and blades." He pointed the gun at them again. "You know why?" He stared at the younger one.

    "...No¡­"

    "Some time ago I asked a guy to give me a suppressor, I wanted to be silent, and he started yapping about the bullet, the velocity of it, the type of bullets, the difference between suppressors, and what pistol should I use, and actually I stood there listening to his thirty minutes yap like you guys just listen to me now." He glanced up at the camera on a post. "Does it work?" He asked.

    "It doesn''t¡­" The older one said.

    "Ohh then I continue my yapping." He smiled. "So when finally I picked this one, and went to leave with it, he stopped me and said you know you can wet it." He stared at them. "I turned back saying ''wet what''? And he started yapping again about how to make it more effective and quieter.. so yeah he sold me some kind of gel or what¡­ and it''s supposed to be really quiet now, of course maybe he just scammed me¡­" He looked down at the pistol. "I should test it¡­"

    They couldn''t react at all, as Ferucci pulled the trigger.

    It was so silent that even the bird nearby didn''t move from the trees, just observed as the younger one slowly bled out, while the other, dying in an instant as it went through his heart.

    He slowly knelt before him, as blood poured from his mouth looking into the eyes of him, those eyes that hoped he could live but with Ferucci there was no chance of it.

    "That guy also said that it may jam if I fire fast, or just jam on its own¡­ let''s see if it jams." He said and pushed the barrel to his head and pulled once more.

    Again a silent thud as the bullet went through the head of the guard. Leaving only the blood splattered across the driveway and also on Ferucci white pants, but he didn''t care about it as he reached into the guard pocket and got out his wallet.

    He looked at his ID. "21 years old¡­ what a waste of youth." He said throwing back the ID at his dead body. "Let''s have fun." He said and opened the gate walking through the driveway, but now he was careful.

    He knew the house to some extent so went to the right toward the pool area. He pushed his body toward the house wall and waited for a second catching his breath, and then leaned out.

    As they said, there were four guards, but they just sat in the chair, one even had his leg in the pool chilling down. It was maybe 20 meters away.

    Ferucci had no doubt in himself and first aimed at the guy on the poolside, hitting him in the throat even though he aimed at his head. The good thing for him was that at first the others just thought he accidentally slipped into it and started laughing but the blood spread fast in the water and they realized it too soon.

    Ferucci was already out with his whole body, walking toward them.

    He pulled the trigger twice, hitting the two guys in the chairs, then he aimed and shot the last guard who stood at the table.

    It wasn''t that clear like at the gates, as some of them still moved, only letting out choking sounds as all of Feruccii''s shots hit their faces, but he didn''t finish them off, no, he wanted to hear it as they slowly died.

    The sound of it was pleasing to him, the sound of blood dripping from their heads, the heavy and ragged breath of it was so good to him, but then he thought he fucked up.

    A sound from behind.

    He heard it clear¡­ it was steps and a sound that was metal, clapping together, maybe a gun. He closed his eyes for a second, then smiled as he turned behind, accepting his faith.

    But the smile disappeared from his face as he saw who was standing there.

    It was a little girl with a dog beside her.

 Chapter 137 137: Treasure.

    His eyes widened and his hand shook as he thought he''s going to die. He thought Isabella would be there with a fucking smile on her face but no it was just a little girl and a dog¡­ S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He stared down at the dog, but it just¡­ looked at him, didn''t bark, didn''t do anything, just stared him in the eyes.

    And the girl?

    Well her eyes were looking up, but not exactly at Ferucci, no she looked at nothing really.

    "Hello¡­?" He said.

    "Hi." The girl suddenly moved her head and now looked at Ferucci, but she didn''t look scared or terrified, no, she just looked calm¡­ like the dog beside her.

    Ferucci didn''t understand the situation, because behind him were dead bodies and blood, not even to mention the pool which was now half turned red and the body was floating in it.

    He smiled a little because he thought that this girl might be just like him, somebody who doesn''t feel much when she sees blood or terrifying things, but shit, he needed to do something, because her attitude could change in a second¡­ not even to mention the dog, which was still just staring at him.

    So he slowly aimed his gun at the dog as he made his first steps while looking around but nobody else was nearby, just her, so he made another step and was standing before her, and he noticed the dog vest.

    Which said "Service Dog."

    Suddenly, his heart rate began to slow down as he realized the situation might not be that fucked after all, and he let out a big sigh as he asked a question.

    "Are you blind, little one?"

    "Yes." She answered as he looked up again where the voice came from, but also she clearly smelled something as she looked to the ground and exactly stared at a dead body.

    "What a great treasure you have." Ferucci said as he stepped to her, petting her head, which made her a little scared but she let him, and the dog too didn''t really care.

    "Treasure?" She asked back. "Nobody said anything like that before."

    He looked back at the bodies then petted her head once more. "Yeah, you will understand it one day, little one¡­ but can you tell me what kind of voices are your heard form inside or do you know who is here? I just clocked in you know¡­" He said as he reloaded his pistol.

    She waited a bit as she heard the metallic klinck of the magazine sideling in the pistol, but she did not said anything, nor did she really understand what it was. "Isabella and my parents." She said. "But I heard other voices like two guys."

    "Ohh¡­" Ferucci said as he realized that this girl is going to be alone¡­ alone forever, but there was no backing down. "You want to cool down your legs?" He asked as there was a little pond beside the pool.

    "Yes, if I can¡­" She said and held out her hand toward Ferucci.

    He grabbed her hand and escorted her toward the pond, while he aimed at the door the whole time. "Sit down." He helped her and she put her legs into the pond while the dog just laid in the shadow of the tree.

    "Thank you." She said, looking again toward where Ferucci''s voice came.

    "No problem, little one. Do you want juice from the house?" He asked.

    "Yes, please." She said.

    "Then I will be back, darling, and don''t move beacause you will fall into the water okay?"

    She only nodded and Ferucci left her.

    As he made his way toward the door, he thought about what she said, two guys, which is the same as what the gate said, two guard inside and the family of Isabella.

    He opened the door slowly, aiming his gun inside, but behind the door was a short hallway that led to a storage room, which was clear, and another door. He leaned close to it and heard laughing from inside, and he immediately recognized Isabella''s voice.

    From his memory, he knew that behind the door was another hallway and to the right was the dining section of the house, but where the guard could be, he had no idea. So he opened the door slowly and peeked up to the left first, where there was a hallway to the stairs, but no one was there. Then he turned to the right, sticking his body to the wall, like a professional would do, and started walking slowly toward the dining area.

    He was so silent no one would notice him and didn''t, as suddenly one of the guards turned to the hallway, looking up too soon, only seeing the pistol pointed at his head.

    He froze down not even saying a word as he stared into the barrel, but his hands immediately started shaking. He held a tray in his hand and glass in it and one of it fell over to the ground.

    Time seemed to slow down as it shattered on the ground, with a big noise that the hallway just echoed through the whole house, and from the dining area suddenly everybody went silent for a second.

    "Is everything okay?" Isabella''s voice came.

    Ferucci gestured with his left hand to say something back and he did.

    "...Y-Yes¡­ everything is fine¡­" He said back, but no answer came of course not because his voice was full of hesitation and fear.

    Ferucci immediately pushed the barrel to his forehead.

    "Where is the other guy?!" He whispered to him quickly.

    "W-With them¡ª"

    He pulled the trigger, and the guy immediately fall back as the bullet went through his head, and this time Ferucci didn''t wait and dashed out from the wall, toward the dining table, where the other guard was standing on the right, dressed like a fucking butler.

    He could see the realization in his eyes as he pointed the pistol and pulled the trigger again, shooting him into the jawline, falling back hitting the wall, then he turned toward Isabella who got up from her seat, reaching for his gun, but Ferucci aimed his to her head.

    "Ohh don''t be that fast, darling." He smiled as he saw everyone''s face struck with fear and shock at what just happened.

 Chapter 138 138: Tool.

    Isabella got up his hand while the other at the table was just in pure shock, they didn''t even understand what was happening, that in a second the guy just literally died, they didn''t even understand that their life was in a sociopath''s hands.

    "You don''t need¡ª"

    "Shut the fuck up and throw it to the ground, slowly, really slowly." He smiled at her and he did so, slowly reached for her gun and threw it to the ground.

    "What''s happening¡­?" The man asked as he started shaking like the woman beside her, staring at Ferucci.

    "Ohh nothing, just a birthday party." Ferucci said as he stepped closer. "Sit down darling." He pointed the gun at Isabella who sat down, then he too sat down at the table.

    And they just sat there as Ferucci stared into Isabella''s eyes and the two others just tried to understand the situation finally, because they knew about Isabella, knew about who she was.

    "Leave them out of this." Isabella said. "They don''t¡ª"

    "Stop talking darling, because you just anger me more, you know." He glanced at the cake. "Are you having a party here celebrating, while you robbed James?" He shook his head. "What a selfish bitch, are you even inviting your brother and his family, that little girl outside?"

    Yeah, they finally realized their child is missing, that this man somehow came in, and Isabella too realized it, that Ferucci needed to get through the guards outside.

    "Where is Lucy¡­?" The woman asked as she just looked at Ferucci with pure horror on her face, an expression that he loved, that he craved for.

    "Don''t worry¡­ she''s outside cooling herself down." He said, then looked at Isabella again. "So can you tell me what the fuck you thought?" He asked with a smile.

    Isabella hesitated and his brother spoke before her.

    "Look, just let us out¡­" He said, his voice cracking. "We are not in her business¡­"

    "Yeah¡­" The woman spoke. "I am a teacher and he is a carpenter, we don''t¡ª"

    Ferucci started laughing and they both just froze down. "A teacher with a luxury watch on her hand." He pointed the gun at the woman''s right hand. "And a carpenter with a suit worth thousands?" He asked, shaking his head. "What a joke¡­ why are you pretending to not live a lavish life?"

    They didn''t answer the couldn''t because it was true. They had millions, millions for the money that Isabella made¡­ somehow. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ferucci, leave them out of this¡­" Isabelle spoke again. "I am the one you''re looking for, not them." She said now with an expression that wasn''t fear but anger.

    "Ohh right¡­ I''m here for you¡­" He looked back at them. "So you two are just obstacles." He pointed his gun at the man''s head and placed his finger on the trigger, ready to pull, but then

    A voice came from the corner, a voice that angered him more than anything else.

    It was a baby voice, a baby crying.

    He looked toward the corner and saw the stroller.

    "Are you fucking kidding me?!" Ferucci raised his voice as he looked dead into Isabella''s eyes, and suddenly got up from his seat looking disoriented and more frustrated than ever.

    His breath became ragged and heavy, like he was having a panic attack or something, like he was facing something he didn''t want to.

    "A baby? A fucking baby?" He looked at them. "You bitch just robbed James Bellini and invited your fucking family to come eat in peace, to have a party?!" He shouted again. "You knew exactly what was going to happen, and still you''re this dumb!"

    They didn''t say anything, only the baby crying became louder.

    "Bellini¡­?" The man asked as he slowly turned his head toward Isabella.

    He knew the name, he heard the name and knew what that person was capable of, he saw the pictures, he heard people talking about him, even saw him once, that man was something that he never wished to deal with, someone that came straight from hell, and now he finally realized that this guy in a white suit stained with blood is one of them, he''s one of the Bellinis.

    "You finally understood it, right?" Ferucci asked him. "That with me there is no way out¡­" He said, pointing the gun again at him. "Your kid''s going to be alone because of your sister''s actions, how does that feel?" He stared at him as his finger was on the trigger.

    "Enough of this!" Isabella suddenly stood up. "You know that James is going crazy, that he''s paranoid and becoming like Lucian¡­ he will kill you!" She pointed at him. "He will kill everybody to feel safe, that will be his downfall!" She shouted. "He wants too much, and he doesn''t give a fuck about anyone else, and you know it, Ferucci, you know it!" She shouted again. "When was the last time he did something for you, that he fucking said some good thing? He is just using all of you without even respecting your loyalty and what you do for him! I just did what I deserved. I deserve the money that I never saw when I was in his alliance¡­ I deserve to be treated better, like you deserve it! You''re going to lose yourself, Ferucci, you''re not the person that you were, you just became a tool that he uses, a tool that will throw everyone away, and you know it!"

    "A tool¡­?" Ferucci asked as he lowered his gun.

    "Yes¡­" Isabella continued as she saw something in Ferucci, like he was really thinking about it. "You are just a tool for him, as Hector is, as the others are as well¡­ we were tools, we are tools¡­ but I understood it and realized that I no longer want to be a shadow and a tool for someone else. I am myself now, Ferucci, and you can be too¡­" She said.

    Ferucci lowered his gun even more, it was now at his side. "But I am lost, Isabella¡­ I am lost¡­" He whispered, looking down.

    "Yeah, Ferucci, as I was, but now I feel that finally I can do something. We can do something together!" She shouted at him. "We together can change the game!"

    Silence. His brother just sat in silence, thinking about how this guy might have just spared them, and understood what Isabella was doing. She''s not just trying to talk him down, but influence him, because he can be influenced.

    He''s just a person broken by the world, by the actions they made him do.

    But shit, Ferucci ain''t no bitch to be influenced.

    "It was nice!" He suddenly laughed. "Man, it was crazy, like I felt the chill going through my body." He shook his head. "You could be a good motivational speaker or something, but for me? No, darling, I love to be lost and I love to be a tool."

    "What¡ª"

    He aimed the gun and pulled the trigger.

 Chapter 139 139: Magic Trick.

    The bullet struck Isabella on the left shoulder and she collapsed on the ground screaming, while his brother and his wife were completely frozen down, tears falling from their eyes.

    It was chaos, as the baby now cried even louder in the background, and Isabella''s screaming didn''t really help the situation, but Ferucci seemed to enjoy every bit of it¡­ as he sat back down on the chair like nothing happened.

    "So, tell me your names." He pointed the pistol at them.

    "...J-Joe and Mira¡­"

    As he heard the names, he seemed like he started thinking about something.

    "I''m give y''all an option, okay?"

    They just nodded, but Isabella''s screaming went away for a second, and Ferucci didn''t like that, so he turned toward her.

    "Suffer more, darling." He said and shot her once more into the other shoulder, and now the scream was different, it was coming from deeper and with more fear and pain. "Now back to you guys." He turned back. "I want to play with Isabella a bit before she bleeds out, so one of you will die and the other one will live to tell the tale." He smiled. "So who will it be?"

    "¡­W-what¡­" Joe whispered the question as horror struck his face, but Ferucci wasn''t joking.

    "Yeah, your bitch or you?" He asked again while Isabella was still struggling on the ground.

    "P-please don''t do this¡­ please¡ª"

    "Sssss darling I asked Joe, not you. Don''t make it difficult." Ferucci said, now staring into Joe''s eyes. "Now tell me, who should live? The man of the house or the woman of the kitchen¡­ shit, what a good one that was." He laughed at his own joke. "But don''t take it to heart, darling." He looked at Mira. "I know women who kill, who torture, who know how to deal with problems¡­ yeah, they are a different kind, and this bitch." He pointed the gun now at Isabella. "is not one of those. So you can imagine what I''m talking about like real women, who fight to live¡­ anyways." He looked at Joe. "So who should die?"

    It was a question they couldn''t answer, a choice they couldn''t make, but they needed to not just think about themselves, but their family¡­ but people tend to think about themselves first, and that''s what happened there too.

    Joe''s mind was going crazy, his thoughts all over in his mind, and most importantly, that he was a Conti, he was a family member, and he was someone who Isabella sent a lot of money to¡­ the type of money that he, with the girls, could live freely for life.

    On the other hand, Mira was thinking about herself too, and on the bank account she shared with Joe, the account with the millions on it, yeah, they both thought about the same thing.

    The money. But at least in Joe''s mind, there was also his daughters.

    "¡­Kill him¡­" Mira whispered so low, so quiet, but they both heard it, and Joe slowly turned his head, looking into his wife''s eyes that were just so distant, the eyes of the woman he loved from his heart.

    "Ohhh¡­ Mira, Mira, you''re selfish, aren''t you?" Ferucci asked, smiling and looked to the side where Isabella was fighting with her consciousness.

    "I am always with the kids, I play with them, I am the one who takes care of them¡­" She said all of it into Joe''s eyes without blinking. "I deserve to live more than you." She whispered.

    Joe didn''t answer as he sat there crying more, and his face was filled with disbelief.

    "Mira, what are you¡ª"

    "I am the one!" She shouted¡­ no, screamed at Joe. "Yes, I am the one who deserves to live¡­" She turned to Ferucci. "Me! I deserve to live! Kill him!" She shouted again, with a smirk on her face.

    Even Ferucci was surprised by it.

    "What a crazy bitch you are¡­ wow, and you fucked her?" Ferucci laughed and looked to the side again, where Isabella now was in a better state, just staring forward, having no idea what was happening. "So I guess, Joe, you die today. But man, hey, sorry¡­ it''s because of her." He pointed at Mira. "And because of your sister." He pointed at Isabelle.

    Joe didn''t speak another word, nor could he, because the whole world just shattered inside of him, the words Mira said, the reality that was going to happen.

    "What''s happening?" A voice came from the side, and Ferucci immediately turned to see Lucy and her dog.

    He pointed his index finger toward his mouth, signaling to them to stay silent, to not even speak one word, and they seemed to listen¡­ at least Mira did, Joe was just still staring into the nothing, he was totally lost.

    "It''s me again, little one." Ferucci said as he stepped before Lucy.

    "Ohh, you forgot my juice¡­ and me." She said, "Where are the others?" She asked, as she didn''t hear any voices.

    Ferucci looked back at them, then to her. "They''re deciding something important, you know." He said to her, patting her head. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Important?" She asked back.

    "Yeah¡­ tell me, darling, who do you love more? Your dad or your mother?"

    "Dad." She said immediately, without hesitation in her voice, but Ferucci saw the little movement in her hand, that her left hand twitched up.

    "Why?"

    "Because he loves me more than anything."

    "Hmm, and your mama?"

    Her hand twitched again. "She¡­ why are you asking?" She looked up.

    "Nothing, just curious¡­ anyways can you cover your ears for a second?" Ferucci asked her.

    "Cover them?"

    "Yeah, I''m going to make a magic trick that you''ll thank me for later." He said, petting her head once more, and she did what he said and covered her ears with her hands.

    "Do you hear me?" Ferucci asked, but she didn''t respond at all, only the dog looked up at him.

    Then he turned and walked back to the table, smiling at them. "Well, it was nice to know you." He said and raised the pistol.

    "No¡­" Joe whispered as he looked at Ferucci¡­ but it wasn''t him. No, it was Mira.

    Her body slowly leaned to the left and fell on the ground. The bullet went into her forehead, but the shot was louder than Ferucci thought as the gel evaporated from the suppressor. But Lucy didn''t seem to hear.

    Joe, on the other hand, just stared to the side at his wife¡­ late wife, as she was on the ground, blood pouring from her head.

 Chapter 140 140: Excalibur.

    "Now get the fuck out of here Joe and don''t you dare to call the police." Ferucci said to him, and he listened. He slowly got up from his seat, still eying Mira.

    He first went to the stroller, picking up the baby, then walked toward Lucy who still stood there, covering her ears. Joe grabbed her hand firmly as he started dragging her to the door.

    "Dad?" She asked as he almost tripped over the dead body in the hallway, but Joe didn''t say anything to her, just went out as soon as possible. He didn''t look back at his sister, didn''t look back at his wife, he just went to live.

    "Ahh, I like family dramas." Ferucci shook his head as he reloaded his pistol, and looked at the dead Mira body, then finally he walked toward Isabella, whose state was horrible.

    She lost a lot of blood even though she tried to do something, but it did nothing as she just leaned back to the wall. Her face became pale, her eyes were almost closed, staring at nothing, while blood was all over her body.

    "How are you?" Ferucci asked as he squatted down.

    "...G-ood." She said with a little smirk on her face.

    Ferucci laughed at her. "So where is the money, Isabella?" He asked. "You know 40 million is nothing to you, you''re worth at least a couple hundred millions, so why the fuck would you steal that?" He asked, but she seemed to hardly understand the question itself as she was just staring at him.

    So Ferucci did what he needed to refresh Isabella a bit, so he shot her once more in the thigh.

    Her scream this time wasn''t loud, wasn''t that deep, no, it was like she already passed that line where pain doesn''t really mean much, or she feels it much. Just a slow gurgle came from her mouth as she looked at her leg and then back to Ferucci.

    "Money?" Ferucci now asked simply.

    This time Isabella shook her head slowly then looked at him once again with eyes that already lost all hopes, all chance of surviving. "Sinatra¡­" she whispered. "Going to kill all of you."

    Ferucci''s eyes widened as he heard it, because it just became something much bigger than he thought.

    "Are you telling me you''re working with them?" He asked her as he slapped her face. "That doesn''t make any sense!" He slapped her again, now a little harder, and blood came out of her mouth.

    Yeah, it didn''t make any sense because it just didn''t align in Ferucci''s head.

    First, Elizabeth at the bank told she accidentally stole from her, and that''s why Isabella wanted back money. In order, it would mean because Isabella was angry at James and his actions, she just wanted the money she never got from the Circle itself, so it came handy that she found out a bank employee was stealing from her account¡­ but how the fuck does the Sinatra come into the bigger picture.

    That''s when Ferucci remembered a detail¡­ that Isabella was not the only one that left the Circle.

    He slapped her once more. "Marco, where is that fucker?!" He shouted at her. "He was the one that jammed the signal, y''all working with Sinatra?!"

    But she didn''t answer, she just smiled into Hector''s face and said,

    "Die... like a dog." She spat into his face with the last power in her.

    Ferucci forze down for a second.

    "Oh¡­" He stood up wiping off his face and laughing, yes he laughed once more as he shook his head. "So y''all made a deal with them huh¡­" He put the gun on the table. "Which means they are going to look for you¡­"

    He unbuttoned his suit and pulled out a knife which glimmered under the light, and more important the carving on the knife handle, the capital B.

    "I saw a guy with a beautiful pistol with the family name carved on it, I was jealous and ordered a knife¡­" He looked down at her. "But now this knife will become a message." He smiled. "A message to those fuckers when they come to find you."

    He stepped toward her and leaned down grabbing her left ear and then, with a motion, he stabbed the knife into the top of her head.

    The sound of it was so terrifying and gruesome as it went through her skull into her brain, the sound was something that no one should ever hear. The blood flowed from her mouth and eyes as Ferucci didn''t flinch and twisted the knife, then stopped and stepped back.

    The scene was horrifying as Isabella just leaned to the wall while a knife was in her head like it was the Excalibur waiting to be pulled out. And the capital B really sent a message to anyone who would find her.

    But for Ferucci he was a little upset by the whole situation¡­ he couldn''t do his job in the way he meant to do it, because of the child were here¡­ yes if they weren''t here, the baby and Lucy, he would have chopped up all of them in pieces before Isabella, to see them how they die, how his brother die, to see her expression, her emotions¡­ but that wasn''t what happened, he only did a half job... at least that''s what he thought. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And now the house was silent without any screaming or suffering¡­ but Ferucci still had a job to do.

    He pulled out another knife and cut down Isabella''s thumb, then he held it up to the light like it was a gemstone and then walked up to the upstairs where her office was, or moreover his treasure room, which needed her fingerprint to get in.

    When he pressed the thumb to the panel it did nothing, because it was bloodied, so Ferucci spit down on the finger and swiped it down with his suit and pressed it again, and with a loud click the door opened.

    He walked into the office and then turned to the right where there was another door, the walk-in storage room. He pressed the thumb again to another panel and it opened and behind the door was what he was looking for.

    Money and documents.

    "Why the fuck you stole from James when you have 40 million just in here." Hector whispered to himself as he stepped in and picked up a bundle of cash. "100 thousand in one bundle¡­" He looked around and it was more than 40 million.

    He just got more confused because not just money but six gold bars were too in the room, which alone was worth more than that...

    "Why¡­ I can''t understand it.." He whispered again. "100 million just here, why would you¡ª"

    His phone suddenly rang, shattering his thoughts.

    "Helo?"

    "Ferucci, where are you?" It was James that called with Hector''s phone.

    "Ohh James I did the job!" He said proudly.

    "What job?" James asked back.

    "I killed this bitch Isabella, and I found a lot of money in the house, and some clues that what the fuck is going on." He said as he looked around once more in the room.

    On James''s side there was silence because he was stunned that Ferucci really went in alone and he did it, actually did it.

 Chapter 141 141: Ferucci Unleashed.

    James was speechless for a moment, because Ferucci wasn''t the guy who went in somewhere and killed everyone, he wasn''t a hitman, nor had the experience and talent to do something like that.

    But he did it and now Isabella was dead, one is off the list.

    "We''re going there, Ferucci." James said and hung up the phone.

    "Where is he?" Hector asked as James gave back the phone to him.

    James shook his head with a smile. "He really killed Isabella."

    Hector was so surprised he just stared at James as he said it. "Ohh¡­ that''s nice¡­"

    "That''s more than nice¡­ he also said he got more information about the whole thing. Who knows what he did with Isabella, but I''m sure she spoke." James said as he turned toward the window looking out.

    "I am not sure about that." Hector said, his voice hesitant.

    James turned back to him. "What do you mean?" He asked, confused.

    "Well... Ferucci might be a good interrogator and torturer, but there comes the emotions¡­ You know he can do his job but when the person did something really bad against you¡­ he tends to not go overboard but do it quickly, like without even chopping one leg or doing any torturing he just cut their throats or something like that.

    "Yeah..." James thought about it. "It is also telling that he finished well, quickly." He looked down on his watch. "Maybe thirty minutes?"

    "Something like that... if he does his job well, then he would be there at least two hours¡­ but let''s hope to get some information out of her." Hector smiled at James.

    "Yeah, let''s hope."

    It took them 20 minutes to get to the house and the very first step toward the house was already telling. Nobody was at the gate, only the blood trail which indicated where the bodies were dragged to.

    "He cleaned up?" James asked, looking at Hector.

    "Well usually he doesn''t do it, but he is learning." Hector smiled.

    James shook his head and went after the blood trail that led to the pool.

    And the sight before them was¡­ grotesque.

    The pool was full of bodies, and the water was stained with blood. It looked like in some horror movies as the bodies floated on the top.

    But the most confusing part was Ferucci who was sitting in a chair sipping a juice box like nothing happened, or like he wasn''t the one that did it.

    "Ferucci?" James asked as he stepped toward him.

    "Ohh James, I got sleepy." He suddenly got up from the chair. "It was a work to pull this fucker in the pool."

    "Why the pool?" Hector asked.

    "I thought water would help with the smell¡­ they are going to be here for sometime." He explained.

    James and Hector looked at each other then back to Ferucci who was proud of himself.

    "Where is she?" James asked.

    "Ohhh come with me." Ferucci turned and started walking into the house and they followed him.

    But they weren''t ready for the sight. First they saw the woman that was Mira on the ground with a lot of blood around her head, and James immediately knew that she didn''t belong here, but moreover the stroller was still in the corner.

    His pulse immediately went up, because there was no baby in there nor there was any baby in sight. He looked back at Ferucci but he was just still smiling, but in deep James knew or at least hoped that Ferucci kept himself to the rules, and did nothing.

    "Who is she?" He asked, pointing at Mira.

    Ferucci stopped before her. "She was the wife of Isabella''s brother." He looked up at James. "Today was Isabella''s birthday and the whole family came here, his brother, and their daughters."

    James'' hand twitched a little as he heard daughters, but also got a little more sure that Ferucci didn''t do anything to them, as there was no more blood or trace of any of them.

    "And what happened?" He asked.

    "Well I became really angry that they bring their daughters with them, or at least I became angry at Isabella, that she actually invited them knowing that somebody would come to kill her¡­ so I offered them a choice, one of them will leave with the children, and well Mira was a selfish bitch and she died. So I let the dad leave with the childrens."

    James let out a big sigh as he heard Ferucci''s words, he got calm in a second.

    "I can find him!" Ferucci said quickly. "I can find him and kill him!" He said again as he thought James was mad at him that he let one of them leave.

    "I''m not mad, just... anyway where is she?"

    Ferucci waited a bit but then calmed down and turned around and pointed at her. "She is here."

    James stepped forward to see behind the table and then he saw her.

    Sitting there against the wall with a knife in her head. It was something he saw in movies but not in real life. He knew very well that Ferucci would do something atrocious to her, but it was something he didn''t expect to see, maybe some limbs missing but this was much worse.

    And Ferucci saw James''s expression, and it wasn''t what he expected. He thought he would smile a little, like it was a gift or something, but now his expression was more like disgust.

    "I can pull it out." He said, stepping to her and grabbing the knife.

    "No Ferucci, don''t pull it out¡­" James said to him as he turned away, because as Ferucci grabbed the handle of the knife, that sound was horrifying, it was crunching. "So what information did you get?" James asked as he was now turned to look at the kitchen rather than them or at Isabella.

    "She said we will die, by the Sinatra cartel."

    "What?" Hector asked, surprised.

    "Yeah she said it and I also got confused by it." He turned toward Hector who was now all the thoughts shattered in his mind as well as in James''s head.

    All the clues they had now had no meaning as Isabella and the robber were also connected to the cartel.

    "I also don''t understand one thing." Ferucci continued. "She wanted to manipulate me, saying that James didn''t do anything for us, and started yapping about all the things, like the Circle didn''t do anything for her, you didn''t do anything for her." He pointed at James. "Basically she said she needed something for all the things she did in the Circle that''s why she robbed you¡­ but it doesn''t make sense because up in her office there are at least 100 million dollars¡­"

    "Yeah it also bothered me." James spoke as he turned back, now facing Ferucci. "She was a multi millionaire, but still she robbed me for 40 million. It doesn''t make any sense."

    Why the fuck is she did it, there no sense of it¡­ and now you died like a dog. He thought as he glanced once more at her.

    "Only two things came to my head." Hector said. "The first thing, that this was just a test or something like that."

    "Test?" James asked back.

    "Yeah basically what Elizabeth told us was true she stole from Isabella and she somehow found it out, but at the same time Sinatra made a deal with her¡­ so this whole thing was the perfect time to test what James Bellini would do, or if they can get away with the robbery." He explained.

    "So to test what would I do, interesting, what the second?"

    "The second is that it was the cartel''s plan to eliminate Isabella, because they don''t really care about alliances and deals, so it was all against her." He looked at Isabella. "Basically they tricked her thinking it would be good thing for her, maybe told her that they need money, dollar to buy weapons in the country for something, and she listened to them, thinking the 40 million would be enough to work with the cartel, and she didn''t wanted to do it with her money. The money transport came in handy for her, but in the meantime the cartel plan was in the whole time to put Isabella up into the scope. Think about it, she was one of the city''s biggest gangsters and also an obstacle for them, they just tricked her to believe they could work together."

    "It made sense, she left the Circle and got scared of you." Ferucci said. "If we think about it, they also used us to kill Isabella¡­ so they don''t have to really do much."

    My fucking god it all make sense¡­ those motherfuckers are more genius than I thought¡­

    It more complicated than I ever thought it would be¡­ the cartel connected to Isabella and Marco¡­ also the vice president who died, what the fuck is happening there it too much unanswered questions and it only the beginning¡­

    "But Marco is still alive and I''m sure he got more information about the whole thing¡­" Ferucci said as glanced at Isabella. "So I''m pretty sure Marco also works with them, and that he knows more than this bitch did."

    Marco¡­

    "Do that." James said as he ran through his hair. "Find Marco and I don''t care what the fuck you do with him, cut down his dick and legs but get information out of him¡­" He stared at Ferucci. "Don''t go alone this time, bring as many people as you need, burn down the fucking family of Marco, kill everybody that''s in your way and send a message that we don''t give a fuck who are you, you will die."

    Hector and Ferucci glanced at each other because this was the first real order of James, the first real order to start the war.

    "I will definitely kill everybody who gets in my way." Ferucci said as he smiled, already seeing the dead bodies in a pile in front of him.

    Yeah he''s going to massacre all of them. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 142 142: Two Wild Dogs.

    Ferucci didn''t want to wait a bit, he wanted to go out the second as James gave him the order, the free will to kill Marco however he wanted to.

    He ached for blood, for the blood of the people who went against James.

    His hand twitched and his pulse quickened as he imagined what he''s going to do with Marco with his best men.

    But first, they grabbed whatever they could.

    Searched all of Isabella''s office for documents, all the USBs, even the laptops. Then they emptied the treasure room. All the money, all the jewelry, golden bars¡­ everything that had value they grabbed it.

    And they found one interesting thing, a small safe under her table, but it was locked. So the guard did what they thought was the best way to open it, and started shooting the shit out of the lock with a shotgun, and, well, it opened somehow.

    James was the first who knelt down and opened it, and what he saw in there was confusing at least to him. In the safe were three USBs and nothing more. He picked it up and it was more than a USB as he opened it up. It had a lock pad on it.

    "What is this?" He asked, holding it out.

    "I think that''s a crypto USB or what they call it." One of the guards said. "It stores cryptocurrencies on it."

    "Cryptocurrencies?" He asked as he looked back at it. He knew what those were, and how much money it was worth, but never dipped his hand into it.

    "I can be worth millions." The guard said again.

    James looked back at the safe, grabbed two more out of it. "So it needs to be hacked or something?"

    "Well, I don''t really know how it works but, I can give it to Dani." He said.

    So James gave all three to him not knowing that those USBs weren''t storing cryptocurrency but something more dangerous.

    As he stood up, with the help of Hector, his attention went away from those USBs to something that he just realized something¡­that he didn''t really care up until this point. He looked down at his watch, and they had been in the house for an hour.

    "Where are her people?"

    Hector just shook his head and then Ferucci answered his question. "At the gate when I came in, they said they left when they realized Isabella left the Circle."

    "Left?" James asked back because it doesn''t make any sense to him.

    Isabella still was a gangster woman who led a family, and only eight guards at her house. She well over had at least a couple hundred people under her and no one even showed up.

    "Maybe it was because of Sinatra, they could have bought all of them or something, because it''s a little unbelievable all of them would just leave her..." Ferucci said, but he actually had a point which James and Hector also realized.

    "Fucking hell, that would mean they already have soldiers in the city..."

    The deal wasn''t just about the money, but her people too... they asked for money and people, soldiers who were already in the city and Isabella gave them to the cartel... how fucking stupid she was... or desperate, but for what... more power, more influence, what were you wanting Isabella...

    "James?" Hector asked as he saw him deep in his thoughts.

    He looked up. "There is a chance that this means they are now at Marco, and he is the connection between the city and Sinatra." He said, shaking his head with a chuckle. "He knows about us, about our warehouse. He is the one that directed the attack too."

    "There''s no way¡­ Marco is just a little bitch." Ferucci said. "Does he really have the balls to do something like this?"

    "He doesn''t, there is something we don''t know about, something they bought him with, there''s gotta be something, because Isabella wouldn''t be this reckless, nor Marco." James looked at Hector. "How many are counted now?"

    Hector quickly looked up at his phone. "Over two thousand."

    "Prepare the most experienced men, to ensure less loss." He looked at Hector then at Ferucci. "You''re going to strike him today, and as I said earlier, don''t let anybody out alive. If Marco does not want to speak, do whatever you want."

    Ferucci started smiling, while Hector''s hand twitched a little. They both knew it was finally here, finally they could kill without a leash put on them.

    "First we need to distract them." Hector said, and his voice now was not kind of happy or excited. "Marco has different coffee shops in the city and also the warehouses in the outskirts. If we launch an attack, then first distract them, so the response time would be slower as Ferucci attacks the family house."

    "That''s a good idea, how many do they have?" James asked.

    "Around 11 warehouses that are close to us, but far for them." Hector said. "We don''t need to attack them full on, maybe throw some grenades and Molotov cocktails to burn it down."

    While Hector spoke, James was thinking about something, his mind was replaying all the scenes he saw in movies, in documentaries, he read books about the Mafia.

    "Drive by shooting." He said suddenly. "I know his top men and they all live in the same area, not just that but the restaurant on 5th street. I was there two times and it''s full of his men, not even one civilian, all of them criminals, even the fucking waiters." But of course, he wasn''t sure about that, it was a restaurant on a busy street, full of civilians even at night, but at the same time it was the best way to strike down the force that can respond from the heart of the city.

    "If I think about it more, all of the coffee shops are too just fucking hangout spots for his soldiers... so let''s say 7 coffee shops and that big restaurant, around 200 guys that can respond." Hector said.

    "But what about the police?" Ferucci asked. "I mean it was your rule James to not start a shoutout downtown..."

    They both looked at Ferucci because what he said was true, it was his rule, but now that they were working with the government, the police actually... could work on their side.

    "From this moment on that rule no longer exists. I will call Linda about the police¡­ maybe they could even help us." He said and the room got more tense.

    It was still strange to the bodyguards to work with the government and the police. But the thing was only these guys knew it¡­ the bodyguards who went with James to the meeting.

    And it was a problem for James, he needed to inform everybody in the family, to not kill officers but actually work with them even though they are enemies.

    Or did he really need to do that?

    He thought about it since they left the meeting. Hector once said they will follow him without question, so why should he inform them about it, it would just be a problem if some of them started leaking it out.

    "They''re going to trust you James." Hector said. "Don''t worry about that."

    James looked at him and he only saw how confident Hector was.

    "Good." He looked down at his watch once again. "Is three hours enough to get ready?"

    "It''s enough. We already have a plan for something like this, so in a half hour everybody will be ready." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    James stayed silent for a bit, as he just realized it''s really going to happen, he''s really going to wage a war, something he never thought about his entire life.

    But most importantly he realized that he isn''t someone anymore who can ever wash it off himself¡­ and he had never felt better than ever.

    "Then today marks the day that we show our true power." He said looking into everybody''s eyes that was around him.

    "Let''s go." He said and turned to leave the room.

    But still, that little worry lingered in him¡­ the fear that maybe this step would only drag him deeper into the abyss, deeper into suffering, just like it had happened to Lucian and many gangsters before him. A war like this never came without destruction and countless deaths and it also tore families apart.

    And for James, that mattered more than ever.

    This life had chosen him, this life had shaped him into someone dangerous, someone uncontrollable. He had accepted it, and now he intended to embrace it for as long as he could. If his men turned against him, there wouldn''t be a second thought¡­ he would kill as many as he could, as fast as he could.

    The Bellini family would not fall.

    On the other hand Hector and Ferucci looked at each other and they both realized the moment had come they ached for years.

    Ferucii now could kill without a leash, and Hector now could use all the weapons he bought, even those that James didn''t even know about.

    The two wild dogs of the family are finally freed.

 Chapter 143 143: Spreading lies to hide the truth.

    James left the house with Hector and Ferucci, going back to their family house, and on the way, Hector was in another car planning the attack with Ferucci and the others on the phone.

    And it was chaotic, to say the least. The warehouses turned into deployment points for all of the experienced people in the family, all the ex-military people, all of them who had already killed many people. They all started getting ready, putting on bulletproof vests, checking their guns, some of them even had helmets, like real soldiers and yeah, what they needed to look like, because it was a war.

    Meanwhile, James was sitting in his limousine alone, planning to call Linda, but slowly he started feeling the weight of it all, and more of his family. He thought about his mother and Charlotte, how he had just sent them away without any explanation, and how they might never meet again.

    But Linda was also stressed the fuck out and busy planning with Thomas.

    After the meeting they had, she argued more with Edward and Denis about the whole deal and that it did not make sense, nothing good they would get out of it¡­ but ultimately, after half an hour of arguing, they accepted that there was nothing more they could do about it.

    So she and Thomas were busy deleting all the files and ongoing investigations against James.

    It was necessary because the peace treaty he wanted for one year. Even though they are the ones who decide what and when to investigate James or the other gangsters, some of their detectives and agents were not really giving a fuck about orders and went on their own way, doing everything to get evidence against James. Basically, they didn''t just need to stop and delete all of it but somehow shut down these agents and detectives¡­ and there were only two things to do about it. One is to kill them, or two, threaten them.

    Since Thomas was the Intelligence Force director, he already knew these agents'' and detectives'' names and what exactly they do, and the only thing they needed to think about was how they would threaten them.

    They couldn''t just say to them that they were working with James because that would bring more chaos, so they needed something solid¡­ something that would be enough to stop their shit¡­ and well Carter death came in handy for it, because they could use it to get every eye off James.

    So with all the resources they had, the best option that came to their head was to start to spread lies and false evidence¡­ but not just spread it, but create it.

    The only thing that is common about these justice-seeking agents is that they hate one thing more than gangsters¡­ that is internal conflict. Shortly, NSBI hates ISB, and the IF hates all of them. Basically, everybody hates everybody for their own reasons, and this was the golden key.

    All this justice-seeking agents'' hatred toward each other was more powerful than anything else, and this is what they planned to use.

    "But it''s going to hurt us too." Thomas said and leaned back in the chair. "I mean we need to act like we not just hate each other but are at war with each other.. me, Stephen, and Benjamin if we go with this plan."

    Linda looked up from the ocean of documents to Thomas. "Everybody knows that y''all hate each other to some extent, and now your agents, at least the fucking smart ones will know it even more." She leaned back too. "Internal conflict is the best thing to get eyes off a certain thing, and it will work well."

    Thomas was visibly stressed by it, but he knew there was no other option¡­ well, there was to kill them but that would just be more chaotic. "So we start spreading lies, that it was the fault of NSBI and ISB, and we present false evidences too, so all these fuckers will start jumping at each other''s throats."

    "Exactly." Linda said. "They hated Carter, but that isn''t what was important¡­ it was his title, that he was the Vice President." If we spread the lie that it was because of an agency, they would be furious. Just think about it. The Vice President died because of the NSBI? Because of the ISB? And who says it? The IF?" She laughed. "Who knows, maybe the Secret Service will jump in too."

    Thomas shook his head as he leaned forward. "But it also hurts us, Linda. We are directors, the heads of this."

    "I get it, but that''s the only thing we can do now, and if you think about it, everybody in the higher-ups would know it was just an act, a play. Me, the President, Edward and Denis too. You and the others just need to act on it." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What about the Congress? The other ministers? Because I''m hundred percent sure they will demand a congressional hearing, who knows, maybe a High Court hearing."

    "Then you and the others will lie." Linda said as she looked into Thomas''s eyes.

    "Lying under oath?" Thomas laughed.

    Linda laughed too. "How many times you lied under oath, huh?"

    "Personally, six times." Thomas laughed, but it was more like a nervous chuckle. "But still, it will be fucked up."

    "Don''t worry. If anything goes wrong, the President will get you out of trouble and me too and if you think about it, it will be the biggest operation in all agency life. And well, the agency was created to tell lies and hide truth."

    Thomas sighed as he looked up at the ceiling, the decades that had passed, the time he needed to do something outrageous. What Linda said was the truth¡­ the agency was doing everything to cover up the biggest fuck-ups while telling lies about it, killed many opposition leaders, even their own agents and not even talking about the corruption¡­

    "Wait." He turned and looked at Linda. "The Office for the Prevention of Corruption, the hearing isn''t that happening in three days?"

    Yes, another key element to their plan which will make everything more smoother.

 Chapter 144 144: Final Touch.

    Linda at first didn''t understand what Thomas was talking about.

    "Yeah, the committee will get together at¡­" Then she slowly realized what Thomas was saying.

    "We can use it easily. The fact that Carter dealt with Sinatra, it''s a big weapon for us." He stood up. "We don''t need to tell them exactly, but just maybe write a report with little information, that they will start puzzling it out together, that something was happening."

    "With that, they would just think he was corrupt and working with someone¡­ but he was working against the President himself¡­" Her eyes widened as she said it.

    "Exactly, and if they really bite on that, when it comes to us spreading more lies that it was because of other agencies like NSBI and that''s it, the internal conflict starts spreading more and more until¡­ let''s say somehow a document comes out that nobody knew about and it will say that all of it was bullshit, and Carter died because he was corrupt and working with a cartel."

    Linda was speechless because it was exactly what they needed, and they finally puzzled it together. "We can release that document when James kills someone close to the Sinatra cartel, fuck, we can even build up more lies on it."

    "No, we need to push it as long as we can, because if we reveal it too fast, the Congress and the ministers will push toward a military intervention. A dangerous cartel just came in killing our Vice President and we did nothing about it." Thomas chuckled.

    Linda thought about it as she looked down on the document that had hundreds of names of ex-agents and military personnel. "James''s action will be said it was our action." She looked at Thomas. "We will say we have a shadow agency or something that acted in top secret to not leak out any information toward the cartel, we will say it was who killed the cartel and everybody that James put his hands on."

    "Basically, the peace treaty." Thomas said. "He said we use Silas too, so we can also use everybody that he killed to get more appeal in the public, but it will seem too fast, out of nowhere we''re raiding and killing all of the gangsters, moreover that we don''t even touch James and his family."

    "That will also be part of the lie." Linda smiled. "Toward the news and journalists, we will spread lies that maybe a gangster had his hand in Carter''s death, that''s why the sudden deaths and raids. I will talk with James about it, acting like we raided him too, or at least a warehouse or something, and it will become more realistic."

    "It sounds good, but how fucking long will it take to actually do it, how many people, how many false reports and documents?" Thomas said, shaking his head.

    "We do it in one week." Linda said firmly.

    "One week is too short, Linda."

    "Tell it to James, he already started his killing spree, or at least that Ferucci guy, I think. We need to act fast before it gets out of our hands."

    As he said it, his phone buzzed, and she already knew that the only person who loves to call her is none other than James himself.

    "It''s him." She said as she put the phone on the desk, and Thomas leaned in closer.

    Linda answered the call and immediately put it on loudspeaker.

    "James?"

    "Linda." His voice came, but it was now a little more harsh. "How are you?"

    The question was surreal, because how the fuck would she be, after all this mess they need to do?

    "Good¡­" She said back, looking up at Thomas. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Get a pen out and start writing down what I''m going to say." James said, and in no time Thomas was already holding a pen and a paper in his hand, and Linda too.

    "I''m ready." She said back, as her hand already started shaking.

    "So, Isabella Conti died, you can find her in his house with some of his guys." James''s voice was like he didn''t even care about it. "I advise you to make a raid on the house and pretend it was one of the agencies that did it. Also, there will be a message¡­ in her head. Please don''t throw away that knife because it''s precious to one of my men."

    Linda and Thomas looked at each other¡­ what that message could be.

    "We already emptied the house, so there will be nothing valuable in there, maybe some documents with numbers. You can do whatever you want with it, but the most important thing I called you about is that there will be a little shooting on 5th Street and at Marco DeLuca''s house, so please I don''t want officers going after my people, so tell them to stay the fuck back. After it''s over, I will call you and again you can make it look like it was a raid too."

    "What about the Sinatra, did Isabella¡ª"

    "Nothing, only that they worked together for some stupid reason¡­ so my people will now ask Marco about it."

    Linda once again looked up at Thomas. Somehow they both got excited about it, because it just meant they can appeal more to the public if Marco dies too.

    "Then I will wait for your call, and don''t worry about the police." Linda answered, and that was it, James immediately hung up the phone.

    There was silence between them, as they both realized that they needed to act now, and as fast as possible.

    "Shooting at 5th Street, oh my fucking god¡­"

    "Let''s start blocking the street and sending as many people out of there as we can¡­" Linda said, standing up. "It''s one of the busiest streets and if that crazy motherfucker goes, then it would be a catastrophe."

    "You mean Ferucci?" Thomas asked.

    "Yes, let''s hope it''s not going to be him."

    Their hopes will be right, because Ferucci was aiming for the big fish, already playing in his head which knife he''s going to use to make Marco''s life insufferable.

 Chapter 145 145: Hector, the Weapon Master.

    The drive back to the house was, for James, quiet. He only thought more and more about the whole thing that was happening and his family., while in the other car Ferucci and Hector were already done with all the plans¡­ well, at least Hector.

    Ferucci only said dumb shits like going in with an RPG and blasting the whole shit up, and at first Hector supported this but then realized James wouldn''t be that happy if they started launching rockets. Ferucci too realized it, so started saying more dumb shit like, get the minigun out and start just blasting it at the restaurants and coffee shops, or like pack a car full of explosives and drive it straight into the restaurant, and even into Marco''s house¡­ Ferucci seemed more like a guerrilla fighter than a gangster.

    But one thing actually caught Hector''s attention.

    "How do you know about the minigun?" He asked Ferucci with a little confusion on his face, but his question was confusing to Ferucci too.

    Because he just said it like an exaggeration.

    "Wait, we actually have one?" He asked and immediately knew that he hit the nail on the head by Hector''s expression. "What the fuck, Hector, I knew about the grenades and rocket launcher but an actual minigun?" He chuckled. "Where the fuck do you hide it and exactly why?" Ferucci asked with excitement all over his face and voice, and Hector knew that he fucked up.

    "Look, just forget it, okay? We don''t actually have a minigun." He said straight into Ferucci''s face, who got more excited. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hector, what the fuck, say it, don''t lie to me." He said laughing. "I mean, I don''t really like and care about guns, but even I know that a minigun is just the fucking treasure."

    Hector didn''t want to say another word about it, but he knew that Ferucci would just ask over and over again.

    "James gave me a budget to spend on weapons, and I got a really good deal, so I bought one¡­ maybe we need it one day." He looked up and Ferucci''s mouth dropped. "But no, we''re not going to use it. It''s just too heavy and it''s not mounted on anything."

    Suddenly the smile on Ferucci''s face disappeared. "Wait, what do you mean mounted?" He asked. "I mean, I thought it''s the minigun that someone strong can hold¡­ the handheld one."

    "I mean, it can be converted or something to a handheld one, but it came from a helicopter, or at least that''s what they said."

    "Fucking hell¡­" Ferucci shook his head. "We are really a military."

    "Yeah, we are, but if I think about it, we can use grenades and maybe one or two rocket launchers, especially at Marco''s house." Hector looked up and Ferucci was already excited. "I mean, James said kill all of them, so we might do it the right way and show them who the fuck we are." Hector smiled because he was too excited.

    He made so many deals on weapons as it was his little warm spot. He bought the best ones, carefully selected them like a service weapon to the military, he looked for the guns and weapons that they can use efficiently and looked for ones that even beginners can use smoothly.

    Not even talking about the grenades, flashbangs, smoke grenades, rocket launchers, yeah he went overboard with it, but it was all for the family¡­ and for his own satisfaction.

    "For sure we need something, because Marco''s house is like a fortress, big concrete walls, double gates and cameras everywhere, we or I with the team didn''t just smoothly go in." Ferucci said.

    "Yeah, that''s why I selected guys who have experience in fields like this, how to breach into places, but I will ask James about bigger weapons if we can use it." He glanced at Ferucci, "The plan''s other parts are still staying how we talked about it."

    Ferucci nodded, but then another thing hit him, because he too knew about it¡­ yeah, he knew about it.

    "The drones, we can use them too." He said, smiling at Hector, whose look wasn''t that welcoming for the idea. "I mean not for dropping bombs and things, but to make surveillance, you know."

    Hector got surprised by it, one thing Ferucci said actually made sense.

    "That''s true, I didn''t even think about that¡­"

    "Yeah, we can actually map out where the guards are, how many, and can attack accordingly, and you know what the best part is¡­ we can do it before the attack, like send somebody out and scout with the drone, we not just know how many guards there but actually how many people we need to bring and what weapons, because now we''re just saying numbers bluntly."

    Hector was completely stunned, like it was not even Ferucci who was talking to him, but somebody else, and moreover he felt dumb not even thinking about the idea.

    "What the fuck happened to you, Ferucci, you''re actually smart." Hector laughed. "A great idea, no, it is a brilliant idea." He said, slapping him on the shoulders.

    And well, Ferucci felt it, he was actually proud of himself, actually almost blushed by Hector''s good words toward him.

    But then the car came to a stop as they reached the house, and it was not like before, and even James was surprised a little.

    The house now was more like a fortress, more heavily guarded than the other house was. Two cars blocked not only the gate in front of the house, but others were also parked along the street, ready in case something happened, and to prevent anything from happening near the house.

    Not just that but inside everywhere was guard, every single spot was covered by them, not even one blind spot that somebody would get past, but what was more surprising is the dog that ran to James as he got out of the car.

    He was put on a long leash and its handler looked like a true special forces guy with a headset and even a night vision goggle on his helmet, and even the dog had a vest on him.

    "What a cute boy¡­" James said as he petted the dog.. "What''s his name?" He asked, looking at the handler.

    "It''s Mango." He said.

    "Mango¡­ like the fruit?" Hee asked back, looking at the dog which was cute, but James could feel Mango could kill him in a minute, not even in seconds if he really wanted to.

    "Yes, like the fruit." The guard said back, smiling.

    James chuckled a bit. "What breed is he?"

    "He is a Belgian Malinois and was deployed with me 12 times in combat zones." The guard said as he got lower and petted Mango. "He''s really smart and he can really fuck people up." He smiled.

    James looked back at Mango and he just¡­ looked so cute as he stared at him. "Yeah, I bet he can be terrifying¡­" He said and petted him once again. "Well, be careful.

    "Yes, boss." The guard said and went back with Mango to the gate.

    Meanwhile, Ferucci and Hector were caught up with James and stopped him.

    "James, can we use¡­ some more powerful explosives?" Hector asked him straight, but his voice was a little hesitant.

    James looked back, and what he thought about explosives was maybe a Molotov cocktail or a grenade, but man, Hector and Ferucii weren''t really talking about those.

    "Of course, but now I''m going to plan our future and what we''re going to do next... and also call my mother. So what happens next is on you, Hector and Ferucci. Be safe and don''t die. Also, don''t worry about the police, I talked with Linda." He said and stepped closer, slapping each of them on the shoulder once, but he said nothing more and turned around, walking into the house.

    But that one slap to their shoulders gave them something more than words. They knew James cared about them and he would always care about them. But now, it was something that he couldn''t say¡­ but that slap and the message got to them.

    "Let''s fuck them up, brother." Ferucci said as he looked at Hector.

    He turned to him with a smile. "Let''s fuck them up."

 Chapter 146 146: Ready.

    Before leaving the house, Hector made sure to talk to all of the guards and their leader to shoot everyone and everthing that came toward the house, even if it''s a fucking dog, which they very much understood, and then the thing Hector waited for finally arrived.

    He talked on the phone with the guy who was responsible for the estate security and made some changes to it. Basically, all these guards here only lacked one crucial thing in Hector''s mind, firepower. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Most of them had ARs in their hands, and some SMGs and shotguns, but what was the missing key element for Hector was something that gave more firepower and more bullets, and that was exactly the machine guns.

    Those guys arrived with the SUV packed with them, and with it they actually made machine gun nests, and the estate now became more like a fortress. Five of these machine gun nests were up on the mansion roof, because some part of it was flat, so it was a perfect spot to oversee if an attack happened. Five more were placed around the high walls of the estate, which wasn''t too comfortable as the guards stood on ladders and makeshift podiums to be able to see out at the street.

    The leftover machine guns were just given out to more experienced guys¡­ but it wasn''t the end, because the SUVs actually came with a guy Hector knew¡­ it was Mike, and in his hand was a wooden box, which Hector immediately knew what it was.

    Grenades. Lots of them.

    "Mike, haven''t you got shot?" Hector asked as he went up to him.

    "Ahh yeah, but I can''t just rest when literally a war is happening." He said with a smile as he placed the box on the ground and opened it. "I thought I''d bring some." He said, and the box was packed with grenades.

    Hector just eyed it a little, then looked up at Mike again. "Where is Arine?"

    Mike laughed. "In the hospital resting his ass." He laughed again. "He got fucked up more than me somehow."

    Hector laughed at him, but then Ferucci''s voice came.

    "We need to go." He said as he stepped closer, eyeing the grenades. "We need more than this, like maybe a hundred or something."

    "It''s not for us." Hector said and hit Mike on the shoulder. "Stay here and protect James. If anything happens, just throw all this shit." He said, glancing once more at Mike, and went past him.

    Mike glanced once more at Hector, then started packing his vest with grenades and then just called everybody to pick one for themselves, and the estate''s protection was now on the highest level.

    "So the rocket launcher¡­ Can we really use them?" Ferucci asked as their car sped off toward one of the warehouses, where people already gathered.

    Hector smirked as he looked at Ferucci. "Fuck yeah, we can use it."

    His face lit up as he heard it, and he already imagined himself firing one at Marco''s house.

    "But the thing is, I only bought three launchers and five rockets¡­" Hector said, and his voice now was concerned, as maybe it wasn''t the right time to use it, because it took weeks to get it¡­ but then he remembered¡­ they were working with the government. "Forget it, we''re going to blast the shit out of that house."

    "That''s what I''m saying!" Ferucci said, clapping his hands. "What kinda explosives did you buy? I know about the grenades and the rocket launchers, but anything else?"

    "Nah, I didn''t went that overboard, and that minigun was expensive as fuck¡­" Hector just realized maybe that was too much of an impulsive buy. "We''ll only use the rocket launchers and the grenades at his house.

    "What about the restaurant?" Ferucci looked a little confused about it.

    "Civilians¡­ if our guys start throwing grenades, it could kill the bystanders, and I know it will just hurt James too, so we just shoot it up¡­ but the coffee shops are a different thing, those are scattered all over the city, so we can fuck those up, grenades, Molotov cocktails, burning the whole shit down." He smiled.

    Ferucci too smiled, as he now was hundred percent sure he was going to fire a rocket launcher, but a question rose in him. "Are you coming too?"

    "Of course I am." He said with confusion on his face. "Why are you asking dumb things when I sit next to you?"

    But Ferucci wasn''t that happy about it. "You are the underboss, and they don''t usually take part in shit like this¡­ what happens if we both die?" He asked, now with a serious expression on his face. "It just seems stupid that you''re coming too¡­ especially when Bella left the country¡­ there''s nobody staying now with James."

    "I waited years for this, Ferucci." Hector said, looking into his eyes. "Years to finally fuck some shit up, but really fuck it up. Even if we die, James would still be at the top. It may sound a little selfish and reckless, but I want to finally do something real where my blood can boil, the adrenaline can rush me." Hector''s words were firm and not even a little bit hesitant in his voice.

    "But you have a family, I mean I only have James and you, if¡ª"

    "I already sent them away¡­" Hector said, looking at Ferucci. "I informed everybody that has family and in the highest position to hide them or send them away, because the cartel loves to kill family members¡­" He grabbed Ferucci''s shoulder. "Second, I''m not going to die, nor you."

    "Yeah¡­" Ferucci mumbled, then looked into Hector''s eyes with a grin on his face. "But if you die, it means I become the underboss." He smiled more. "Shit, you might just die, brother."

    There was a bit of silence between them as Ferucci said it, but then Hector suddenly burst out laughing, and soon Ferucci as well, and it seemed like the nervousness suddenly disappeared as they laughed their asses off the whole drive toward the warehouse.

    But when they finally arrived, it was just as they had expected. The boys were already there, loading supplies, handing out guns, and preparing themselves like real soldiers. Some even taped magazines together for faster reloads, while others checked their radios.

    Hector got out of the car and stretched his arms. Ferucci followed behind, already lighting a cigarette as they walked toward the open warehouse gate.

    They were ready.

 Chapter 147 147: Private Military.

    "Hector!" One of the guards called out his name as he stepped into the warehouse.

    "Ramirez, how are you?" Hector asked as he shook hands with him.

    "Man, I''m good. This is the best day of my life." He said with a big smile. "The guys are also ready." He pointed to the background where the last bulletproof vests and magazines were picked up.

    "Are you ready too?" Hector asked, smiling at him.

    "Shit, I was ready the time I was born." Ramirez said as he picked up his custom-made ARs.

    Yeah, Ramirez was not just an older man or just a foot soldier in the family, nah, he was one of those who was specially trained to kill. His whole gear was from the military, from a unit that he never told where he exactly was working at or where he was deployed at. No, when he met Hector, Ramirez was saying he is the best one and he will never see another guy like him.

    First, he hesitated because Ramirez was too mysterious. One thing was sure, he worked in the military or a force like that, but nothing else he knew about him, and that was the worst of it. Even when Hector literally searched for Ramirez''s name, nothing was found, not even that he served in the military, nothing, which put him on the map, the first sleeper agent in the family.

    So Hector gave him time to slowly show something that he can be one hundred percent sure that Ramirez was really a sleeper agent, but one time Ramirez fucked up on his own. When he was showing off his weapons and gear to the others and Hector, a patch slipped out from his bag, and it was Hector who picked it up.

    He immediately knew that Ramirez is not a sleeper agent, but much worse.

    On the patch was a knight with a sword, and there were two sentences on it. On the top, it said "Mercy is a Mistake" and on the bottom it said "War is our Peace."

    Ramirez immediately leaned down, grabbing it from Hector, and just smiled at him like nothing happened or he didn''t even just show off who he was and that confirmed Hector even more.

    It looked like Ramirez was hiding his past, and, well, he had reasons for it.

    After that mistake of Ramirez, Hector looked up the patch on the internet and immediately found that it was a special ops force¡­ but in Macari.

    The first-ever special force that was disbanded because of the brutal force they operated with. Not just disbanded, but 23 of the members were prosecuted and were sentenced to life in jail, after reports and records came out that they didn''t give a fuck about witnesses nor anything else. They killed everybody that stood in their way and didn''t give a fuck about literally no one¡­ not even the children nor the women.

    Out of the 54 missions they cleared all of it, killing gangsters, terrorists, and even were deployed in other countries, but their actions caught up to them.

    And that''s why Ramirez wasn''t speaking about his past, or didn''t even want them to know it, but for Hector needed to make a decision. James rules were clear, don''t hurt children and knowing the details of Ramirez and what kind of force he was in it was hard to decide.

    But he let him in, after Ramirez pleaded and swore on God, swore on every living relative that he didn''t kill nor hurt children nor women¡­ or if he did it was for reasons.

    Well in the end after a long talk he joined the family and not just that but became the leader of the unit that had all the experienced ones in it, the force that literally consisted of special force members, marines, soldiers.

    And that force was ready to fuck shit up, they were borned to do this as Ramirez said himself. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Where are our gears?" Hector asked him, and Ramirez just pointed to a table, and Hector''s eyes just widened. "Isn''t that too heavy?" He asked, turning to Ramirez.

    "I can''t let you or Ferucci die." He said as he smiled.

    On the table were two plate carriers and helmets that had combat scars on them. When Hector grabbed the plate carrier he was struggling, because that shit was packed with magazines, grenades and the plates in them with on their own was 3 kg.

    "Also this here." Ramirez pointed to the night vision goggles.

    Ferucci chuckled. "How much shit did you steal?"

    "I mean my gear is part of myself, so I grabbed what''s mine." Ramirez smiled. "And don''t come just after all of these guys." He gestured around. "Stole something, so yeah we''re ready."

    "Yeah I saw that." Hector said and got a little sad. He spent so much money on guns, and they just brought their own, but at least he had more to give out to others.

    With that he and Ferucci changed from the suit to more comfortable cargo pants and geared up, looking like some kind of private military because well they were one.

    "Let''s go through the plan of how we do it." Ramirez said and whistled and everybody got around them.

    That was the first time Hector really felt the power of the family, the power that they can operate with, all of these men that don''t fear their life, all of these men who saw hell and still stood proud.

    It was a feeling that he could name, a feeling that he wanted to feel every day.

    "First, Ferucci came up with a good idea." Hector said, looking around. "We are going to send out a guy with a drone to map out exactly how Marco''s house looks like, and how many guards are there."

    "Good idea, just like the old days." Ramirez said as he looked around, and everybody nodded with a smile.

    "What is the exact number of us?" Hector asked.

    "Exactly 200." Ramirez said.

    "Two hundred¡­" Hector whispered. "Then for the restaurant I think two SUVs and four people is enough." He looked up. "Just roll up and shoot out from the window until everybody''s dead. For the coffee shops, more force is needed. We need to destroy the whole shit with grenades, well, you guys know better how to do it, so it''s on you, but make sure to cause a lot of damage."

    "Then Henry, George, William, and Larry, you''re going to the restaurant." Ramirez looked at them, as they had machine guns on them. "Just park in front of it and shoot it up until there is no more ammunition." They nodded. "For the coffee shops, I think two people are enough. So how many are there, seven?"

    "Yes, seven." Hector confirmed.

    "Then I need fourteen people, put up your hands." Immediately, the hands shot up. "Good, then you guys going to fuck up the coffee shops." Ramriez said. "Then we are going to the house to fuck up shit."

    "Boss." One of the guys said. "Can I map out the house with a drone?" He looked at Hector.

    "Yeah, go now and report to me¡ª"

    "If I may, I can suggest something." Ramirez said, looking at Hector, who nodded. "We all have phones and I''m sure you can stream what the drone sees, so if you stream it to us it would be the best information for us." Ramirez explained.

    "The group chat is perfect for it, I can send the stream to it and everybody will be able to see it." The man said.

    "Perfect, then you can go." Ramirez said, and he left the warehouse.

    "Isn''t that a little risky?" Ferucci asked. "I mean, streaming it to a group chat?"

    "No, we''re using an app that one of our guys created. It has encryption or whatever the fuck he talked about. I''ll invite you too." Ramirez said, getting out the phone and in a second sent the invitation.

    "You guys are more prepared than I ever thought you would be." Hector laughed.

    "If we need to kill, do it right." Ramirez smiled. "The only thing that''s a little worrying is the police¡­ if we start it, I''m sure that within minutes they''re going to come after us." He looked at Hector, who knew that this was the time to say something about it.

    But he didn''t exactly know how to word it. He had said to James not to worry, he would do it, but now, seeing these guys, somehow he felt a little worried, because all of them were literally running from their past. They all worked for a government, all killed for a government, and in the end, all of them ended up in a mafia family.

    "James has the government in a chokehold, so there is no worry about the police or anything else." Ferucci suddenly said, and well, he said it the best way.

    "Ohh¡­" Ramirez laughed. "Just as I expected it."

    Ferucci looked at Hector, winked at him, and he just shook his head, but that word caught his attention.

    "Expected?" He asked Ramirez.

    "Well, just look around, boss." He gestured. "Who in the hell would have a private military, then none other than James Bellini¡­ we are his, and we will always be his."

    Yeah they were on a whole other level. The top of the game.

    But the top of the game is always lonely¡­ and James started to feel it.

 Chapter 148 148: New Era.

    The house felt like an empty shell that was left to James, no it felt more like a prison, just like Rafael felt it.

    It was only the first day of all of this bullshit, but he already knew what is going to happen, how he is going to feel and how he is going to change.

    There was nothing anymore close to him, not his mother, not Charlotte, and it felt like that even though Ferucci and Hector swore to stay at their side, he knew that changes were going to happen, especially working with the government. He knew that not everybody in the family would be happy about it, that his men, women who were working for him, some of them would be furious.

    Yeah, the same people he gave hope to, gave a future for them, he felt that they would change.

    He started to understand Lucian.

    That man who was at the top for years, the man who they said was an unstoppable monster and in the end, he died like a dog in a prison, behind walls, without even saying goodbye to his children. They called him untouchable just like how they called James but it meant nothing in the end, nothing. He became a paranoid boss, who started chopping up his people even before they talked and had the meeting.

    Lucian was the true embodiment of a devil that didn''t care about nothing, just his own life, and the money, the power that came with it, that he was free, he could do anything he wanted.

    "But he''s dead¡­" James whispered as he looked in the mirror and that somebody who was looking back at him was not him, he didn''t recognize himself. "Who are you huh¡­" he said as he stared into the mirror. "Or who was I¡­ and who am I now¡­"

    Yeah, the right question that needed a right answer to it. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Where is your smile¡­ where''s that dumb look on your face." He whispered. "Where is the guy that was just a lazy fucker that was scared of blood, the fucker who only wanted to somehow live through his life, but not this way, no¡­"

    He suddenly punched the mirror with his fist, but it didn''t shatter, only the pain went through his whole arm, and his reflection in the mirror was like a joke looking at him.

    "How powerful am I¡­.?" He laughed. "And I am on the top, the man they fear, the man who only causes blood and death¡­ what a fucking joke is it." He looked down on his fist that was red like hell, then looked back up at the mirror and himself.

    Again, now with all his power, he started beating the shit out of the mirror, continuously hitting it until it shattered. He was breathing heavily as he looked down on his knuckles, on the blood. It wasn''t that worse, just some minor cuts¡­ just his despair.

    "I need to accept it huh." He shook his head, still staring down at his blood. "Accept that at the end of it I will have nothing, no family, no parents¡­ yeah, my brother died, my best friend died, slowly everybody is going to die, until I''m left alone with the guilt, the despair, just like Lucian¡­" He looked up now at the wall where seconds ago was the mirror, and that''s what he needed.

    To see nothing.

    But not just that, no¡­ but he already realized what he missed.

    "Why the fuck am I comparing myself to others¡­" He whispered again. "I am not them nor do I follow their path¡­ yeah, I am top of the game that no one ever was there¡­"

    That was it, the realization that finally hit him, the thing he needed to accept, not just how his life changed, but who he became, how he acts on it, and how he thinks about it.

    He wasn''t Lucian, nor was he Silas, he wasn''t those actors in movies about mafias and gangsters, he wasn''t that guy from documentaries or from books, no, he wasn''t them, but he embraced them and thought how they thought, did things how they did them and acted like how they acted.

    But that was the worst thing he could do, because all of them in the end died¡­ in the movies, in the books, in real life all of them died by a bullet, by a stab, by a bomb. All of them had it in common: they all died. They all became only shadows of who they once were.

    The one real thing they had in common was the money, the power and how all of it slowly changed them, but the thing that mostly affected all of them was the fear.

    All of them said they feared nothing. Fuck the police, fuck the agency, fuck everybody, they would kill those who got in their way. They feared nothing in the world¡­ a lie. All of them feared for their lives, all of them feared it in their own way of course, but in common, they all feared the loneliness of it.

    Why did this whole thing even mean something, when all of those around you started looking at you differently?

    Marcello was not even one of them, and his family slowly turned back on him, only hearing gossip, and in the end he died too. And that was the point when James started to feel it, the back turning on him. His mother was the second, then Rafael¡­

    The fear of being alone was more than death itself.

    "Accept it." He whispered again, looking still at the wall. "I have a higher chance of being left alone than dying, that''s what I should accept or that I am the new era myself, an era where a gangster reached the peak that everybody wanted." He closed his eyes for a second then looked back up at the wall.

    "Yeah, I am James Bellini¡­." He stared at the wall. "...and my fucking fist hurts as fuck, why am I this dumb fuck!" He said as he put his fist quickly under the running water.

    Maybe I''m schizophrenic¡­ no, just a fucking bitchboy¡­ I killed with my own hand and felt nothing. I popped out the police Chief''s eyes¡­ of course I''m going to be alone because there isn''t a fucking option¡­ he thought as he grabbed a towel, trying to wipe off the blood and it was still coming out of the wound. Yeah if being alone it means they''re safe¡­

    "Boss?" Mike''s voice suddenly came through the door as it was followed by knocking. "Are you good?"

    James opened the door with his left hand. "Mike, do you have a bandage?" He showed his right fist and Mike immediately started pulling out some bandage from his vest.

    "Sit down." Mike said to James, and when he did, he quickly started cleaning the cut then bandaging it up.

    But then James asked something that he just froze down in¡­ confusion.

    "Am I a bitch, Mike?"

    At first, Mike thought it was a joke, but as he looked up, James''s eyes were staring at him and his face was like a rock, not even a smirk.

    "A¡­ bitch¡­?" Mike asked back, now staring into James''s eyes, but he just nodded.

    But even though Mike was scared as fuck, he quickly put together what was exactly happening. James''s hand was cut, the mirror was broken in the bathroom¡­ which meant James had an outburst and fucked it up. The next step was his answer but what should he say¡­ because James definitely wasn''t a bitch, and even if he was, he wouldn''t say it because he would die in the next second.

    Then he realized James sent away his mother and Charlotte.

    "T-they say it''s lonely at the top, boss. But don''t worry, I''m here¡­ Hector and Ferucci too. And not just them, but many others who didn''t even speak with you, and are still standing proudly with you. Some of them even pray to God every day to keep you and your mother safe¡­ this isn''t loyalty anymore¡­"

    "Then what is it?"

    "A family."

    As Mike said it, there was a little silence between them as they still looked at each other''s eyes.

    "This is¡­" James started "... a little gay." He said with a chuckle at the end. "But I get your point. You can leave now." He laughed more and Mike too started chuckling and thanking God that nobody was around them seeing this scene, because now thinking about it, it was embarrassing as shit.

    Family¡­ a family that I bought with money. James thought as he shook his head and stared down at his watch. Ah, it''s time, I hope you don''t die guys¡­ because then I would be utterly fucked¡­

    Yeah, it was time for Hector and Ferucci to roll out as the drone footage came to them, and well, the Marco estate was packed with guards, but one thing was on their side, it was a huge mansion with a garden the size of a football field, full of trees and bushes and shit¡­ a perfect spot for some men to sneak in.

    On the other hand the front of the house was more guarded with cars blocking the gate, and dozens of guards pacing back and forth, but even on the street, stopping incoming cars, which was the risk and the sign that they wouldn''t be that easy to get close to the house.

    So they made a quick plan on how to counter it¡­ use the rocket launchers and create chaos.

 Chapter 149 149: Ready to Strike.

    "I''m the one who will do it." Ferucci said as he picked up the rocket launcher, but Hector quickly grabbed it from his hand.

    "You don''t even know how it works." He said as he put it down on the table, but of course he didn''t know shit about it.

    "But you said I can do it." Ferucci said as he grabbed it again. "Just once, I don''t ask more." He said as he stared at Hector''s eyes.

    "Well that''s not that easy to operate, Ferucci." Ramirez said from the back. "I mean you need to be careful with your surroundings because of the back blast and¡ª"

    "I know." He interrupted Ramirez. "I saw it in movies many times. I can do it, just pull the trigger and boom." He gestured with his hand.

    Ramirez chuckled as he shook his head. "I mean yeah¡­" He looked at Hector but his expression didn''t really look like he trusts Ferucci with a rocket launcher. "I mean it''s not a big thing, just put in the rocket, twist it, and when you hear the click it''s good to go¡­ which worries me a little¡­" He said, looking at the actual rockets.

    "What?" Hector asked.

    "Uhh well these¡­" He picked up one. "Usually they have safety pins, so you know, they don''t explode when in transport and things, but this one¡­ the pin''s already removed." He pointed the rocket toward Hector.

    His eyes widened as he realized he was storing a rocket that had the possibility to explode, that he stored it at the same place as the other weapons and ammunition.

    "That''s fucking bitch¡­" He said as he thought about the guy he bought it from. "He said it''s safe and no problem with it and you''re saying it had no safety pin in?"

    "Exactly, but don''t worry, these are not that sensitive." Ramirez said, waving that shit in the air like it was a lightsaber.

    "Oh don''t do that." Hector immediately said, but Ramirez just laughed.

    "Anyway, one will be fired by Ferucci and the other will be by some experienced guy, okay?" He asked, looking at them.

    But Hector was still worried. Ferucci and a rocket launcher was the perfect recipe for a fuck up, but hey, they needed a fuck up, a chaos, to make sure they can sneak in the back.

    "Let''s do it then¡­" Hector said with a little hesitation in his voice, but on the other hand Ferucci was smiling more than ever as Ramirez put in the rocket to the launcher, twisted and armed it.

    "So you just switch the safety¡­" Ramirez showed him. "¡­and just pull the trigger." He gave it to Ferucci''s hands.

    First he was speechless, he was so happy about it, it literally a childhood dream to fucking explode something with a real rocket launcher.

    Hector took a few seconds to look at Ferucci happy face then tuned and walked to the middle of the warehouse "Okay everybody, we go in and fuck them up." Hector said. "Everybody follow the plan. The first squad will go with Ferucci and make chaos at the gates to lure out the guys. The second squad with me and Ramirez will sneak in at the back." He looked around and only saw the readiness of everybody. "If Marco was found, don''t kill him. Shoot him in the leg or hand, but not a fatal shot, because he is the one we want. That''s it for me." He stepped back and Ramirez took his spot.

    He took a few moments looking around at the guys, and it felt like the old times. "You all trained to do this. Everybody here is a killer, a soldier." He said firmly. "Use all the experience you have to minimize loss, because some of you will not come back, but will always be remembered."

    Silence followed after he said it because everybody knew that there is no way everybody will survive¡­ there was no chance of it.

    "Now, the guys that are going to the restaurants and the coffee shops go now, and make sure to get as many as you can. Good luck." He said, and those guys without hesitation went out from the warehouse, sitting into the car, and the first step of the plan was already in motion. "First we go to the Opri street and wait for the guys to say the word, which is ''Ash.'' When you hear it, we''re going to strike. As Hector said, the first squad goes with Ferucci and fuck up the gate and the entrance, while me and Hector with the second squad try to sneak in¡­ well, sneak is a bad word because we are going to blast a hole in the wall and quickly swerve in." He looked around again. "Do not fear. Let''s go."

    As he finished, all that could be heard was the weapons being charged back, the magazines snapping into place, and the heavy steps toward the convoy of SUVs that was parked outside. It was a surreal scene. Those guys looked like agents or some kind of special force going to hunt¡­ and well, they were the special force of Bellini.

    "This is going to be a show." Ferucci said as he glanced at Hector who was just frozen as he stared outside.

    He was speechless because all of this just exceeded his expectations¡­ he knew what the family was capable of but never saw it actually come together, actually use these guys who all they knew about life is how to kill.

    Tonight he was going to see all of it.

    "Hector?" Ferucci''s voice came again.

    "Just don''t blow yourself and the others up." Hector said and slapped him on the shoulder. "Let''s drink a beer after it."

    "A beer? Nah, whole bottle of whiskey, brother."

    "Yeah, the most expensive one." Hector said, and they stepped out of the warehouse and into the SUVs.

    Ferucci struggled a bit to get in with the rocket launcher, but in the end, he managed to sit down with it. Then, as he looked up, an idea came to him, the emergency hatch on the roof was the perfect spot to shoot from. It was the same tactic Arine had used during the robbery.

    Even before they rolled out, he had already started pulling out the pins, so he''d be able to throw the hatch open in an instant and rain hell down on them. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Meanwhile, their target, Marco himself, had no idea what was coming for him. He was having dinner with none other than one of the high-ranking members of the Sinatra family.

    A dinner that would soon turn into the biggest bloodbath and shootout in the city''s history.

 Chapter 150 150: Watching Over.

    "They are out!" Edward said as he stepped into Linda''s office.

    "What are you talking about?" She asked, confused because she didn''t know who and what exactly was out.

    "Bellini men. They are going with a convoy somewhere, and they are packed." Edward said again, and now Thomas too looked at him with confusion. Of course, he knew that they were going to fuck up Marco, but he didn''t understand how Edward knew that they were in motion.

    "How do you know?" He asked.

    "We''re watching them with a drone." He said simply, and Thomas and Linda just looked at him with more disbelief all over their faces.

    "What the fuck?" Linda asked as she slowly got up. "You want to fuck up our whole deal with them?!" She raised her voice.

    "The deal also concerns us. We need to know what exactly they''re doing, especially now. We can''t just sit and wait until news comes, that they''re fucking killing everybody in the city." He shook his head. "We need to know what exactly is going on, so yeah, I sent out a drone."

    There was silence, but then Thomas spoke again. "I mean, that''s kinda true¡­ but how did you send out a drone, what did you say?"

    "I said to them we are testing a new camera system on it, and that''s it." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "So you sent out a fucking surveillance drone, only to spy on them?" Linda asked as she stared down at Edward.

    "Yeah, that''s what I did."

    Silence again as Linda just closed her eyes, taking a long and slow breath.

    "I don''t have ill intent, Linda." Edward said as he realized she wasn''t that happy about it. "We''re not just spying on them, but also we can intervene if something bad happens, like, I don''t know, they get in a trap or something, we can inform Bellini about it or send our men to help them." He said as Linda now looked at him. "And don''t worry, nobody''s going to question what that drone is doing there. I can make it clear."

    "I hope so, because they''re going to ask questions about it. A drone is going to test-fly exactly when a literal war breaks out between two families¡­ what a coincidence, isn''t it?" She shook her head as she sat back down.

    "Then I''ll call it back." Edward said as he turned.

    "No!" Linda shouted."Just bring a fucking screen that we can watch it¡­ at least we can see what is exactly happening."

    "Then I come back in a minute." Edward said and left the office.

    "Can we really trust him?" She asked Thomas as Edward went out.

    "He has a good record, I mean record of corruption and other shit, so I don''t see the chance he''s going to backstab us or the government. He would get nothing good out of it¡­ he just, I don''t know, is worried about this whole thing just like us. I mean if we even fuck up with one step, all the government is going to be fucked¡­ the system we built." He said as he leaned back in his chair. "But shit, at least we can see how good the Bellinis are." He smiled at Linda, but she wasn''t smiling but already planning in her hand.

    Watching them in the sky above with a drone gave them a source to what to do next, and that was what Linda was thinking about.

    "James said we will act like it was a raid." She looked at Thomas. "So Isabella''s house was already done by us or by the NSBI and it went smoothly." she said. "Benjamin messaged me that he found the "message", so we are going to do the same with Marco''s house, but this time it would be your agency."

    "The IF doing a raid?" Thomas chuckled. "The last one happened 1 year ago."

    "That''s exactly why. We need to share success between agencies to have more ground to the accusations and the start of the internal conflict of agencies. So we watch them with a drone and in the meantime inform your agents. When we see them leaving Marco''s house, immediately deploy them so we can play it like it was a raid."

    "I mean, I still didn''t inform them about this whole thing¡­ or how did Benjamin do it?"

    "You don''t need to. It''s only going to be in the report that it was a raid and you are the one that killed them. Benjamin already spread the lie about the shadow agency, so you too tell them a secret agency or a force killing the gangsters without the approval of the¡­ I don''t know fucking congress."

    "Ahh, that''s too much of a lie. We''re going to tangle in it." Thomas sighed. "I''m just going to tell them that they''re going on a raid and that''s it. They don''t need to know shit, only to tell the lies toward the public and the congress."

    "Do it how you want, but make it believable." Linda said, and then Edward finally came back, with a laptop, a chunky one.

    He said nothing, just put it on the table and turned it on, and when he did, its vents were spinning so fast and were making noise that every gamer laptop would be jealous of. It was also spitting out dirt and dust.

    "Fuck is this, Edward." Linda said as she got up covering his nose.

    "I''m sorry about it." He said, smiling as he swung his arm into the air. "This was sitting in the rock bottom of a storage unit, I think it was used on a peacekeeper mission, but still works." He smiled as the dust settled in the office. "Basically, it''s an untraceable laptop that connects to the drone¡­ well, usually attack drones, but it still works with surveillance ones too." He explained and then did something on it and suddenly the footage of the drone camera came on. "That''s it, look." He pointed at the screen.

    Linda looked at it and it was true, a whole convoy was going on the streets, but that wasn''t what she wanted to see, but the more important thing that involved civilians too.

 Chapter 151 151: Beginning of a New Era.

    "Can you connect with the operator?" She asked Edward.

    "Yes, why?" He asked as he pulled out a radio from his pocket. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "They''re going to attack the restaurant at 5th Street and Marco''s coffee shops, so let''s watch it first, how they do it and what lie we need to forge as quickly as possible." She explained, then looked at Thomas. "Go and plan the raid. We will inform you what exactly is happening and when to go."

    Thomas nodded as he got up from the seat and walked out of the room, already on his phone.

    "The 5th Street? Are they fucking crazy?" Edward asked as he sat down on the chair. "That''s basically one of the busiest streets at night. There are fucking clubs everywhere, not just a restaurant."

    "I already cleared the street as much as possible with the police, but they''re only going to attack the restaurant and not beyond that." She explained to him, but still had worries it''s not enough.

    "My fucking god, they plan to set the whole city on fire¡­"

    "It''s better than the outcome that the cartel will bring us." She said, sitting down beside Edward, looking at the laptop. "Call the operator and go there." She said, and Edward did.

    Within 3 minutes, the drone was already heading toward 5th Street and abandoning the convoy, and they just waited for something to happen.

    5th Street was nothing like how it usually looked. There were not as many people there as it usually would be, but it was still a great number of civilians who would be caught in the crossfire if things went south.. but they needed to believe that James''s men do their job correctly without a fuck-up or civilian deaths.

    Minutes had passed while the drone was hovering still, nothing happened. There was no SUV pulling up, only Benjamin who burst through the door with a smile on his face and a fucking hamburger in his hands.

    "Why do I have to hear from Thomas you''re all watching it in 4K?" He asked as he looked at the laptop.

    Linda and Edward got a little stunned by the fact he was eating a hamburger in the biggest calmness like nothing''s happening out there.

    "What did y''all find at Isabella''s house?" Linda asked because Benjamin didn''t tell too much about it through the phone.

    "Nothing really." He said, taking a bite. "Dead body and the "message" which I have on me." He said and pulled out the knife from his belt.

    Linda looked with confusion on her face as Benjamin handed her the knife.

    "This is the message?" She asked, looking at it and seeing the capital B on it. It was definitely for James.

    "I think James expected that the cartel would pull up to Isabella''s house. Maybe we acted too fast with the raid, because that knife was in Isabella''s head." He said. "I mean literally in his head like it''s the fucking excalibur." He explained, taking another bite, and Linda immediately dropped the knife on the desk, looking with disgust at her hands.

    Benjamin chuckled a bit. "Don''t worry, it''s already been cleaned."

    "It was in her head!" She said as she reached for the hand sanitizer and put the whole bottle on her hand.

    "Yeah¡­ so the message was supposed to be to the cartel, but yeah I pulled it out¡­ anyways we also found some documents with numbers and bank accounts."

    "What about her drugs and warehouse?" Edward asked.

    "She wasn''t a typical gangster." Benjamin said as he took the last bite. "She dealt with information, secret documents and files, blackmailing, bribery, that''s how she acquired her wealth. Of course she sold drugs, but it came from James." Benjamin explained to him.

    "Yes, Isabella wasn''t a big player in drug trades nor did she have a lot to her name." Linda said as she finally sat back to her seat. "But it is still good that she finally died. The only problem is those files she had left, because I''m sure it''s now in James''s hands¡­"

    "My God, how good are they?" Edward threw his hand up. "So he becomes more influential and powerful, that''s good!" He shook his head.

    "Let''s calm down, Edward." Benjamin said as he put his hand on his shoulder. "We work together now with him, so don''t worry about it. You know the peace treaty for one year, he asked for it, so why would he use anything against us, against the government?" He smiled at him. "Just let''s watch what''s going to happen in peace and then we start working on the plans for the future."

    "Only if we have a future..." Edward whispered.

    "Oh, we have a great future ahead." Said Benjamin as he pulled a chair and sat down between them.

    But even Linda was a little worried about it. The meeting went well, and now something big is happening, something that the city never saw, and they''re going to make it look like it was actually them, the government who finally stepped up against crime¡­ it could go south even in one misstep, it could destroy them forever, and the only person who would profit from it was none other than James himself.

    "There it is!" Edward suddenly shouted, pointing to the screen then grabbed his radio. "Zoom on those black-out SUVs and keep watch on them!"

    "So it begins." Benjamin said as he leaned forward, looking at the screen as the drone operator zoomed in on the SUVs that were turned to the 5th street.

    But it wasn''t just a shootout that would begin, not just a war behind the shadows against a cartel, it was a whole new era of gangsters and mafias.

    A whole new era where the line between good and bad disappeared, where at the top, it wasn''t just about power and money, but about understanding the consequences that came with it. The consequences are that, at the top, you weren''t just a drug lord, but a force that could shift governments and shape a country''s future.

    The new era was here , the new era just began as those cars stopped before the restaurant.

 Chapter 152 152: Ash.

    The cars that turned onto 5th Street were theirs, the squad sent out to kill everyone they found at the restaurant. And they were ready for it, grenades and machine guns on their laps¡­ they came to kill.

    They slowly reached the restaurant and then parked right in front of it, positioning the cars for the most efficient line of fire.

    "I recognize some faces." Matteo said as he looked into the restaurant, and some gangster, a big guy from the black market, was dining there. "Isn''t it going to cause more trouble?"

    "They''re dining at Marco''s restaurant, they''ll know who he is, which men they side with him." Noah said from the passenger seat.

    "Then should we start it?" Matteo said as he already flipped off the safety on the machine gun.

    "No, we need to do it simultaneously with the guys who went to the coffee shops, so wait for the signal." Noah said, though he was already ready, his finger resting on the trigger.

    So they sat there for minutes but then, from the car behind them, they said something on the radio that made them hesitate a bit.

    "There are childs in there, over."

    Matteo and Noah immediately started looking more carefully through the window, and it was true, not just one, but a whole family was in there, with four children eating in the corner, and James''s rule came into play, or more like an obstacle for them. They hesitated because of it.

    "Fuck." Noah said as he grabbed his radio. "This is Noah, Hector are you there?" He said and waited for the response, but in the meantime three guys started to walk up to them from the restaurant, dressed in all suits, the security.

    "Noah, they are coming." Matteo said as he pulled out his pistol and placed his hand on the window roller.

    "Fuck¡­ boss, are you there?!" Noah now shouted, but nobody spoke back to him, and the security was nearing the car, and they already hovered their hands near their waist.

    There was no option but to act against James''s rule. Even if they wanted to talk themselves out of this, the moment he rolled down the window, the moment the security saw that they''re obviously in full tactical gear, they''re fucked, because these SUVs weren''t bulletproof, as much as the others.

    They came with those cars because they have light armored cover on it, which means they can roll down the window fully, so they can shoot out the window and don''t need to step out.

    "Noah¡­?" Matteo asked, as now they were a few meters from them.

    He waited for the last second for Hector to speak back, but that did not happen, and the security guards were now stepping up to the window, knocking on it.

    And in a split second everything seemed to slow down as Noah hit the button, and the windows rolled halfway down, he put out the machine gun barrel and pulled the trigger.

    Chaos.

    Pure chaos erupted as Matteo and the others did the same, and in a second the whole street was echoing with the loud and relentless fire of the machine guns.

    The security guards immediately died as dozens of bullets went through their bodies. There was no escape from them, and there wasn''t escape for the people in the restaurant.

    It was too quick to even react, it was too quick to do anything¡­ to duck down, to try to hide there was no escape from those four machine guns that ripped through everything.

    Hell, it was pure hell, as there was no mercy. Some of the people who somehow managed to hide behind a counter or lay low on the ground pretending like they were dead, hell, that was it, as they saw other peoples collapsing on the ground flesh coming off their skulls, their brains splattered all over the white marble floor.

    No escape.

    A lot of them turned to run to the outside, to the back door, but they couldn''t. Not just because of the bullets that in every second were coming at them, but the blood on the marble floor¡­ it was slippery. Yes, they were slipping with their shoes and heels on the blood, hitting their heads hard on the marble. There were some people that died because of that, they had the chance to reach the door, but slipped, and the bullets found them on the ground, ripping into their bodies.

    Some of them even tried to fire back with their pistols, but it was no match. Not just because of the machine guns, but because Noah and Matteo and the others were all trained, they all knew what to look out for, and where to look, and how to respond accordingly¡­ but more importantly, they knew how to bait them. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Stop!" Noah said to the radio, and the machine gun fire, that loud, ear hurting noise, the terror stopped.

    Screams, ragged breath, cries filled the whole street mixed with the gunpowder smell, the smell of death.

    But it was just a bait, and inside, they fell for it.

    Dozens who were either hit or weren''t hit at all stood up, hoping that it was over, but no, it wasn''t, and they found out quickly, as again, Noah and the others pulled the trigger, and it started over again, without stop, without mercy, killing every last of whoever was in the restaurant.

    Then a minute later¡­ the loud clicks, the machine guns ran out of bullets.

    But no, no, it still wasn''t over.

    "I''m going in, Noah!" Matteo shouted as he swung open the door, stepping down onto the pavement that was all covered with bullet shells and walked toward the restaurant.

    Meanwhile, Noah was switching his machine gun to an AR and aimed to cover Matteo as the others did.

    There was blood everywhere, but he still heard the screams, the ragged breath and cries. His pistol was out as he now stepped in through the shattered windows, but there was nobody left that was trying to fight back.

    So he did what he needed to do and pulled out a pin from a grenade and threw it into the middle and dashed out to cover.

    A big explosion that echoed through the whole street, the whole city into the night. It sent shrapnels everywhere into the walls, the dead bodies on the ground, and to the ones who were struggling while bleeding out.

    But it still wasn''t over, as Matteo pulled out one more grenade and threw it in again, behind the counter.

    This time the explosion was quieter as the grenade rolled under a body, but it was worse in its own way as limbs and pieces of the body flew through the restaurant, onto the walls and basically everywhere.

    Matteo waited a bit, turning to Noah who was signaling him that no one was moving inside.

    So once again he stepped into the restaurant, but now not to kill or throw more grenades, no, he just wanted to make sure of it¡­ the children.

    He looked to the corners and there was¡­ only the parents'' dead bodies lying on the ground, and then he saw the big open vent cover on the wall and little footsteps in the blood¡­ they survived it.

    "Matteo!" Noah''s voice came from the outside. "Come, we need to go!"

    He went out with only the one thing that counted for him the most¡­ that the children somehow survived.

    "Fuck!" Noah shouted, but his voice was laced with happiness and excitement. "We fucked it up!" He said, looking back to Matteo who was smiling, shaking his head. "How many were in there? It was packed fucking hell, we just offed half the city''s criminals!" He shouted again in his happiness.

    On the other side of the city, in the coffee shops, the situation was more¡­ chaotic, as at least the guys over there didn''t give a fuck and moved like how they did back in the military.

    Parked the car down close to the shops, they snuck up and threw grenades in and then opened fire, killing everybody inside. Then, the cherry on top was the Molotov cocktails, that burned relentlessly on the dead bodies and slowly the whole coffee shops down.

    They started the bloodiest gangster war in history, not just in the city or country, but on the entire continent.

    More than 200 deaths were caused by only a dozen highly trained and experienced soldiers.

    The Bellini family''s true power has finally been shown and it''s only the beginning.

    "Ash, I repeat, Ash." The signal came through the radio, which was finally working. Noah immediately grabbed it and tuned it to the right frequency.

    "Boss, Ash! I repeat, Ash!" Noah shouted into the radio as they sped off.

    "Meet at Marco''s house!" Hector spoke into the radio, and it started as the convoy with Ferucci in the front, who had already opened the hatch, ready to shoot the rocket launcher sped off toward Marco''s house.

    More chaos was on the way.

 Chapter 153 153: Consequences.

    "Oh my fucking god¡­" Edward whispered as he saw the whole scene through the drone camera, and not just him but Benjamin and Linda too.

    It was horrifying, it felt like it was a movie scene or some kind of training, but no, it was real and that was what terrified them even more. They saw the whole thing, the moment they started shooting up the restaurant, the moment that Matteo stepped out of the car and threw in the grenades without mercy.

    It was more than they thought would happen¡­ they just realized how powerful James''s men and family are, but more importantly that his anger is something they never want to experience in their life, and it became more obvious as the drone operator zoomed out and showed the other side of the city where the coffee shop was burning down.

    It looked like how in war they burned tires, it looked like a warzone as the smoke curled up in the city lights, as the sirens of dozens of firefighters and all emergency responders screamed in the city.

    The pure chaos of a war, and it was just the beginning of all of it, and they knew it too, but there was nothing they could do to stop it.

    "Tell him to go to Marco''s house." Linda said as she turned toward Edward who was just still staring at the chaos that was playing out.

    "How are we going to cover it?" He asked, now turning his head at Linda. "This is too much¡­" He whispered, and his expression was just someone who was lost.

    And indeed he was lost, because what the actually fuck were they going to come up with to cover this whole shit? There was no way anybody would believe it even if they came up with something, the bullets, hundreds of bullets, the grenades, the dead people inside that were all fucking criminals not even talking about that everybody would notice that it was a personal attack against Marco.

    An attack that was planned and perfectly executed, too perfectly that it would just bring the agency into the spotlight.

    In some ways James''s men were moving so perfectly that there was no way that a gangster did it, no way that someone had these trained men, because something like that never happened in the city, in the country. There were shootings, yes, hundreds of them years ago, but not even one reached this level.

    Lucian was close to it, but his men too were just trained by videos and games, not like James''s men who were real soldiers, experienced ones. This was too much to hide, too much to make it look like something else.

    But still, the biggest problem of it all was none other than Noah and Matteo themselves and the others, because they didn''t wear anything to hide their faces.

    5th Street was full of cameras, not even talking about who knows how many people watched the whole thing happening from their windows, recording what the fuck happened and putting it on the internet, on the forums, and Edward was sure that their faces were 100% visible in them. Which also meant that they fucked up even more, because they were in tactical gear with grenades and machine guns¡­. exactly the same that military has¡­ all the fucking clues and evidence pointed at the government.

    "He did it on purpose¡­" Edward whispered as he looked at Linda, his face full of despair. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What?" Benjamin asked back as he was confused at Edward.

    "He wants to fuck us up¡­" He said again. "Full tactical gear with weapons that only the government could have, with people that move like agents, like the military¡­ it all was his plan to get us into the middle of it, to put a spotlight on us!"

    Benjamin thought about it because he knew from the beginning that something like that would happen. "I mean yeah, it''s pointing at us but also puts us in a good spot, we can make up¡ª"

    "Make up what?!" Edward now raised his voice, staring at Benjamin. "How do you want to cover it, that dozens died, who knows if civilians too, it''s just going to cause more outrage!" He shouted now. "It''s not just about the attack but the outcome, they killed criminals in there and it just brings more shit to us. They''re not just going to sit back while their leaders and bosses died¡­ the players of the underworld died!"

    There was silence because it was true. The restaurant was packed with figures of the underworld, people that even had a hand in billion-dollar business, had their connections to influential people.

    "That''s exactly what we wanted and what we needed." Linda said as she turned to Edward. "So don''t turn into a little bitch when we are in the middle of our plans, the middle of how to finally step up!" She raised her voice and Edward just chuckled.

    "Bitch?" He asked. "Our plans were against the Sinatra to slow them down, or to kill them, their connections, their men¡­ not to fucking let Bellini go on a personal massacre to kill all his competitors, all his enemies!"

    "That''s exactly what they''re doing." Benjamin said as he looked at Edward who was still stressed the fuck out, and ready to crash out. "You also know about Isabella''s death, and that she was connected with Sinatra, that Marco too is connected with them." He looked more into his eyes. "So we need to deal with the problem at the roots. If we or James just kill off some Sinatra members, nothing''s going to change, they''re going to get more connections, more men, and that''s it. Our country will be flooded with them. That''s exactly what James is doing, he''s dealing with the problem starting from the roots. Maybe yeah, he is killing off his competitors, someone who once was in alliance, but that same exact person also had a connection with Sinatra. He is a root to the problem, just like Isabella was. And who knows how many people would need to die to pull out that fucking root, to not grow again into something big." Benjamin explained as he held eye contact with Edward. "So sit the fuck back, Edward, and chill the fuck out please, because your panic is not helping us, not helping the country, not helping the civilians who want to fucking live in peace¡­ in the peace that James and we have a deal about."

    Edward stayed silent for a moment as she ast back down then turned to Benjamin and Linda.

    "Peace when the city is burning down?" He asked, and there was just more silence, because it wasn''t just something exaggerated.

    No, because it would happen, not in the real meaning of the word, but gangsters and all kinds of players from the underworld would step up to get revenge against whoever was the person that killed their bosses, whoever had the guts to step up against them and spit into their business.

    The balance of power in the country would shift, and it would leave scars long after the dust settled.

    The real question was, who would survive when everything was over? Would the ones in control now remain in power, or would they be swept away by the storm they had helped create?

 Chapter 154 154: Peacekeepers.

    "We are peacekeepers." Linda suddenly said. "What does a peacekeeper do to maintain the peace? They kill, they eliminate the problem to keep up the peace. That''s where the fucking name came from, Edward." She looked at him. "What Benjamin said is true, we need to deal with the root of the problem, even if it means we need to tell the most outrageous lie, even if we need to look past the crimes James is doing or did, we need to be peacekeepers whose only focus is on the peace and not how the peace is being maintained."

    Edward seemed to get the idea, he seemed to relax a bit, because his career was on the line the exact moment he met with James, and realized panic can do nothing in this situation. Even if he''s fucking against all of it, there''s no way out¡­ he needs to flow with it, needs to not be a bitch that cries while he munched on the stolen fouds and built a career out of corruption.

    "Fuck!" He shouted, and with momentum he sat the fuck back in his chair.

    "But still, Edward had a point about social media and their faces." Benjamin said as he turned to Linda. "What the fuck are we going to do with it?"

    Linda just smiled at him. "I wasn''t just sitting on my ass doing nothing. I called everybody who could help us with Thomas, so don''t worry about social media so much, nor any footage from the news and journalists."

    "There''s no way you can block everything." Edward said as he turned toward her.

    "True, but what the government does best is our main weapon."

    "What would that be?" Benjamin asked curiously.

    "Spread misinformation and lies, control the narrative."

    Edward chuckled at it. "Wow, what a plan¡­ like shit, and they''re going to believe it?"

    "Not just believe it¡­ but they will support it." She said once again.

    Benjamin and Edward both looked confused as fuck, they didn''t understand a word of what she was saying or implying by it.

    "Tell us." Edward said as he glanced at the laptop, and the drone was still circling.

    She waited a bit and thought about what to say and how to deliver the thing that was her and their main weapon, but she chose to just say it simply.

    "The president himself will address the nation with all the cabinet members standing beside him."

    Their brains seemed to short-circuit as Linda said it. They just stared at her with confusion¡­ what the actual fuck had she just said to them? Because there was no way they heard it right, that the actual president would lie to the whole nation with the cabinet, the cabinet that they were also part of.

    "Y-you said¡­ what?" Edward said, his voice laced with every emotion he could just feel, while Benjamin was still in just pure disbelief and focus.

    "The president will address what the fuck is happening, well just going to spread lies misinformation. And that''s why there is no need to panic when we have the most influential man on our side in the country."

    Benjamin was just mind-blown by the fact that the president was really doing this, because it was a whole other level to it.

    This whole shit was on a whole other level, but this¡­ that the president himself would address it and spread lies to make it clear and make the people believe that it was something else¡­ was just unbelievable.

    He thought maybe they would shut down the internet or something, maybe try to control the narrative only, but the president himself coming out... nah, he never thought about it in his wildest dreams, because it just gave James more and more influence,he could control the narrative with his action, he could control the president himself with it.

    Yeah, he was starting to fucking regret that he was just a director of an agency¡­ he wanted to be on the side of James as a Bellini.

    On the other hand, Edward just tried to make sense of it. He thought he was dreaming that this was all just a play, a test, but no, it was real as a motherfucker. This was something that would put this whole operation on another level, on a level where there was no line of morality, no line of justice. Yeah, those lines were erased the moment they made a deal with James. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I¡ªI don''t know how to react to it¡­" Edward said as he was still staring at her. "Like... I don''t know."

    "You don''t need to. Just swallow the reality down, and that''s it." Linda said. "Now call the operator to go to Marco''s house. Thomas has already prepared a team to go there as fast as it''s over to make it look like it was a raid." She exhaled as she leaned back in her chair.

    "Can I smoke in here?" Benjamin suddenly asked.

    "Give me one too." Edward said, while Linda got up and opened a window.

    "Me too." She said, holding out her hand, and they all started smoking, but it was more like chain-smoking as Benjamin smoked that shit in a minute and lit another one just like Edward.

    A pack was not enough for what was coming up... it wasn''t enough for the craziness that Ferucci was going to deliver to them. Nah, a whole fucking tobacco store was needed for it.

    They weren''t ready for it, not emotionally, not mentally for the chaos that Ferucci alone would bring, not to mention the entire convoy of people heading to Marco''s house.

    "Are you ready?" Hector asked Ferucci through the radio.

    He was already out the hatch looking forward. "I''m ready like a motherfucker!" He shouted, and Hector could hear the happiness in his voice¡­ happiness in a situation where he could easily die.

    But Hector was in the same state. He was happy about it. He wanted to fuck shit up, and the moment had finally come.

    "Then good luck!" he said, and Hector''s convoy slowed down, taking a different route toward the back of the house, while Ferucii''s sped up, heading straight into the fire.

    Peacekeepers... equipped with rocket launchers, lusting for blood... what a nice way to keep the peace.

 Chapter 155: Done Deal.

    Inside Marco¡¯s house everything was fine, he did not expect anything to happen, nor had anybody told him that his so-called empire he built, or tried to build, was on the verge of collapsing.

    He was actually already a bit drunk, eating a steak and drinking red wine with none other than one of the high-ranking members of Sinatra.

    "So this James Bellini is really a problem?" Emmanuel asked Marco, who was munching on the steak.

    He wasn¡¯t that man who knew how to execute fine dining, more like a barbaric one that just ate the whole shit up in one go.

    "He is a problem but not that much." Marco chuckled. "He has influence, has connections, but I never saw him to be a murderer, to be someone who has the guts to actually stand up¡­ I mean not at least in a war."

    "What do you mean by that? I heard he¡¯s ruthless and got some information about what he did with the police chief, he literally popped out his eyes with his fingers." Emmanuel said as he sipped some wine. "That¡¯s something that we do. Seeing a gangster doing things like this only tells one thing to us¡­ that he¡¯s dangerous, that he¡¯s somebody who can¡¯t be controlled, not even by law enforcement."

    Marco chuckled again. "It¡¯s just because of his connections. I mean, I never actually saw him do things, only heard it. He is always trying to be somebody intimidating¡­ yeah, he always tries to look like someone who actually is not." Marco said as he thought about it.

    He never saw James actually do anything bad, of course, he heard about things, but still, he was more worried about Hector and the others than James himself.

    "Then why did you betray him?" Emmanuel asked as he stared at Marco, the first time his expression looked like he was doubting whether Marco was actually a good choice to work with.

    "Because he would¡¯ve done the same." Marco said as he looked into Emmanuel¡¯s eyes. "He started going down the path that only brings chaos. I don¡¯t know if you ever heard the name Lucian."

    Emmanuel¡¯s eyes wavered slightly, and his left hand twitched when he heard the name. "Augustus?"

    Marco noticed it and quickly knew they had a past. "Yes, that guy. He became paranoid and started killing off everybody that was close to him. I heard that he had a brother who he killed too, because he thought he would betray him, but I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true¡­ but what I do know is that James started showing signs that he would do the same." He paused. "Not even talking about that he pulled out of the market without letting us know¡­ what is that if not a betrayal?" He smiled, but Emmanuel seemed like he wasn¡¯t listening, something caught his attention.

    "James and Lucian had a connection?" He asked, his hand now in knuckles.

    "Yeah, they did, but nobody knows the details¡­ I mean, there is gossip going on that Lucian actually knelt before him and kissed his shoes, so someth¡ª"

    "What did you say?!" Emmanuel, for the first time, raised his voice the whole night, and his eyes stared at Marco. It was clear that he was frustrated, angry about something.

    Marco was hesitant to even continue it, because Emmanuel wasn¡¯t a fucking low-ranking nobody but actually one of the top men of the Sinatra, and he was already shitting himself. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yeah¡­ but it¡¯s just gossip, nobody knew if it actually happened or not¡­" He looked at him, but Emmanuel looked like he wanted more. "But they for sure had a connection, as Lucian left his daughter in James¡¯s hands¡­"

    "Huh¡­" Emmanuel stared at him without even blinking, and Marco knew that he just said something that dug him even more into the ground. "Lucian left his only daughter in the hands of James Bellini?"

    "That¡¯s not important, Lucian is already dead, and James is on the brink of collapsing under his own¡ª"

    "It is important!" Emmanuel now shouted, slapping the table with his fist. "He¡­ sorry for my outburst." he said now with a smile. "But us and Lucian had a little past together."

    Marco was now sweating even more, because he just wanted to¡­ well, lick deep into Sinatra¡¯s ass, or at least into Emmanuel¡¯s, to get into a position where he is not an enemy¡­ to seem like he can work with them, maybe even be a partner or an alliance. But now it all seemed vanishing as Emmanuel was behaving strangely.

    Lucian was a man that you would never know what he¡¯s going to do. He was a trickster, a scammer, a joker, who did everything to get what he wanted. Morality for him was not even an option, but he still moved in silence, in shadow¡­ at least up until James showed up. That was the moment when he changed, that was the moment when his manic killing spree started, until he was arrested.

    And that too was a joke.

    Everybody was ready to see chaos, everybody was ready for the biggest shootout in the country¡¯s history between a gangster and law enforcement. But no, nothing happened. Not even one shot was fired. Lucian was just simply put in cuffs and that was it. He was done for.

    All the power, the influence he built up in the years, the empire of his, that he killed for and did the most outrageous things¡­ collapsed without him even fighting for it.

    The story of the richest and most influential gangster was over, and nobody knew why. Nobody knew what he did, or why he didn¡¯t even try to run away, to fight for it¡­ no, it was like the worst movie ending, the worst book ending, that people ever saw¡­ but then another gossip started, as James got more power, more influence, and quickly replaced Lucian.

    A gossip that Lucian did it to help James, did it to let James rise up. Like James was the sequel to Lucian¡¯s story¡­ that he will be the one that, in some kinda miracle way, will get Lucian out of the prison¡­ but people got more shocked when Lucian died, because it didn¡¯t make sense, just more gossip, more confusion like what could have happened?

    But that nobody will ever know. Only James and only Lucian. They were the only ones who truly knew what was between us and what that whole thing really was¡­ but even James, for sure, didn¡¯t know that it was Lucian who killed Sinatra¡¯s old boss.

    Not just killed him but humiliated the whole cartel so much that for the first time in history they pledged an alliance.

    But the revenge never happened.

    With that in mind, Emmanuel¡¯s reason to be stressed was clear. He was furious that James actually knew Lucian¡­ not just knew him, but he left his daughter to him.

    That¡¯s more than friends or some kinda work partner. That¡¯s blood. That¡¯s brothers.

    A connection that just made everything more important to them¡­ to the cartel. They couldn¡¯t just kill James, they had to take revenge for what Lucian did to them.

    Yeah, they could finally take out someone close to Lucian¡­ they could eliminate his sworn brother and the daughter he left behind.

    They could erase the name forever.

 Chapter 156: Blasting Shit Up.

    "You don¡¯t need to worry. He¡¯s still a kid, he still needs to learn his ways." Marco said pulling out Emmanul form his thoughts, but it juts fucked him up even more.

    "A kid?"

    "Yeah, he¡¯s just a fucking kid."

    "Then why the fuck do you need to backstab him? Why do you need to make a deal with us to actually kill him? You¡¯re saying that we¡¯re scared of a kid?" He stared at Marco.

    Because Emmanuel knew what a kid is capable of, he came from Dennus, he was raised in the slums where kids literally stabbed each other to death, where kids in the cartel chopping up people.

    "No, I mean he¡ª"

    "You are nobody to us. So shut the fuck up before you say something and I cut out your tongue, okay?" Emmanuel smiled at him. "Now, talk about Isabella. She did her part, we got the money and got the people. So what about your part?"

    Marco got as tense as fuck and scared as fuck because it was true he was a nobody, a nobody in the world of big players, but he knew very well that he was still a treasure for the Sinatra.

    "Here." He said as he tapped a folder on the table. "This is it, all the routes, all the warehouses in the country, even the names of his top men, the address to their homes, the families of them¡­ everybody¡¯s in it." He paused as he looked at Emmanuel. "Where is my part?" He asked, to which Emmanuel smiled and pulled out his phone.

    "200 million will be sent the moment you give it to me." He said.

    "Then the deal is done." Marco smiled as he grabbed the folder and tossed it toward Emmanuel.

    He picked up the folder, opened it, and it was really there, all the routes of the drugs, the warehouses were neatly detailed with even pictures. Not just that, but it also detailed his top men and their families. The whole Bellini family¡¯s details were in that folder.

    He quickly looked through the top pages, which were about only James himself, his connection. Even his weight and how tall he was, everything was detailed about him.

    "What¡¯s next for you?" Emanuel asked as he put down the folder and did something with his phone.

    "I will go on a long vacation, and wait until I can come back and live in peace." He said with a smile on his face.

    "Hmm¡­ so you don¡¯t want to take part in it?"

    "No, I don¡¯t. But there¡¯s connections in the folder who you guys can call up or have a meeting with. They can provide more information than me." He said, and then his phone beeped. "Ohh thank you, it came." He said as the transfer was done. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "But why?" Emanuel asked again. "You backstabbed him, so why not see the whole thing play out¡­ how he falls and dies, how he suffers, the despair?"

    "I¡¯m not that kind of guy. I like to have peace and do things in my own way. And I¡¯m sure after it ends, we can do business together once again."

    "Once again?" Emmanuel said, because there was no way they were going to work together.

    Working with somebody who already backstabbed his alliance, what a joke it is, a joke that Marco actually believes that he will have the right to work with them. How fucking stupid he is, just like Isabella.

    No, they would kill him the moment James dies¡­ not even that, they planned to kill him the moment he gave the folder. But Emmanuel came with little or no guard, so that would be a disaster for him.

    They think they are just untouchable, they built a legacy where people even fear to say the name "Sinatra" out loud. They even fear to look at the members, at least in Dennus.

    The weakness is that they think they¡¯re untouchable everywhere they go, but no¡­

    Marco and Isabella too went to them to work together, because they fear James, even if they don¡¯t admit it. They knew that the moment they left the Circle, they would be killed.

    Their dumbest decision was to go to the cartel for protection.

    But they just fucked up even more, not just themselves, but the cartel too, because there is no mercy for someone who attacks James¡¯s family, and in a minute they will both realize it, as Ferucci with the rocket launcher was ready to blast shit up.

    The cars sped through the street straight to the gate.

    Ferucci¡¯s convoy had ten SUVs packed with people, and the plan was very simple. In the front were the most armored SUVs in the whole convoy, ones that could even withstand grenades and high-caliber rounds, those SUVs would get as close to the gate as possible and give cover to the others, allowing them to get out and blast the shit out of the guards, basically creating a defensive perimeter around the gate where they would hold the line until Hector and the others got to the back of the house, entered the massive garden, and captured Marco.

    Well¡­ with Ferucci, it somehow went differently, not entirely, but he pretty much skipped a lot of the plan and jumped straight to the end.

    "Go, go!" He shouted as the house came into view, and the driver went full throttle toward it.

    They were noticed immediately, and the shooting started within seconds. Bullets hit the SUVs, but it was like throwing rocks at them. Still, it was dangerous, especially since Ferucci decided to peek out the hatch.

    Well, he didn¡¯t give a fuck. Rocket launcher in hand, he looked out, aiming straight at the gate as bullets whizzed past.

    Inside, Marco and Emmanuel immediately noticed and heard the dozens of bullets being fired and for whatever reason, maybe because they were a bit drunk¡­ they chose to stand by the windows and look out.

    What they saw was the exact moment Ferucci fucked up, the exact moment they had no chance to realize how fuck they are.

    Because Ferucci miscalculated the distance, the spot where the driver would stop.

    So while Ferucci was aiming at the gate, the driver reached the point and slammed on the brakes, drifting to the right side to form the defensive perimeter. And yeah¡­ Ferucci pulled the trigger at that exact moment.

    The problem? His aim shifted, from the gate¡­ to the house itself.

 Chapter 157 157: The War Has Started.

    The brute force of it, as Ferucci pulled the trigger, almost flew the whole thing out of his hand. His shoulder and whole upper body went back, hitting the side of the hatch.

    It was like a cinema, as bullets went past, as the sound of guns being fired, and then suddenly a big flash of fire¡­ the rocket launcher being fired.

    That moment, the night seemed to slow down.

    The rocket left the launcher, and because of the driver''s maneuver, the rocket went straight at the house, directly flying toward Marco and Emmanuel who stood by the window.

    They couldn''t react at all¡­ it was so fast that it was impossible to do anything other than just feel the power of something that destroyed everything in its way.

    And maybe this was their luck.

    The window wasn''t enough to activate the rocket mechanism to explode, so it went straight through it and flew behind them, hitting the walls inside the house. Yeah, it missed both of them and exploded behind them in the wall with so much force that Emmanuel, who stood closer to the window, was not just pushed out but literally flew out the window. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He fell from the second floor straight down onto the concrete driveway, which wouldn''t be that bad, but he couldn''t control the falling. There wasn''t a chance for it, since everything happened so fast. He fell sideways, and as he hit the concrete, his left leg buckled under his body weight. Even in the sound of gunfire and chaos, he could hear it and everybody close by heard that wrenching sound, like somebody stepped on a branch.

    His leg broke under his own body weight, as well as his left hand as it impacted the concrete.

    The only luck he had was his head, which hit a little bush that was there for decoration, but the branches of it still poked into his eyes and face, slicing it up.

    Marco, on the other hand, was half luckier than Emmanuel. He was pushed to the wall and was hit by debris from the explosion that knocked him the fuck out.

    The only people that died were the guards inside.

    They were too close to the explosion, and their death was quick¡­ but still brutal and terrifying, since the fire from the explosion engulfed them. An instant death for them, which was better than Emmanuel''s, who was not knocked out but didn''t understand what the fuck was happening around him.

    His legs didn''t move, his hand didn''t move, the whole world was spinning around him. He couldn''t breathe... his ribcage felt like something wanted to escape from it.

    Meawhile Ferucci, outside now with a fucked-up wrist and some bruises from the rocket launcher, was already out, moving and shooting with the other guys who used the moment to attack.

    Everybody was shocked, at least the guards of Marco because the explosion, the sound of the rocket launcher, the screams. They froze for a second, and that exact second was enough for James''s men to get out of the car around the defensive perimeter and start killing off and pushing the guards back to the house from the gates.

    Whoever, Ferucci felt it too.

    "Fuck!" He shouted as he reloaded his gun. His wrist was hurting so much that he didn''t even felt it... it worked, but it was numb as fuck as the launcher twisted his wrist.

    "Ferucci, you good?" Eric the squad leader asked.

    Ferucci only showed a thumbs-up as bullets impacted the SUV he took cover behind. The adrenaline immediately rushed him as dozens of bullets hit the car and he finally started to feel it¡­ the first time that maybe this day was the last day, but it made him even more pumped up.

    He leaned out from the car, aimed with his AR, and saw a guy at the gate peeking out. He aimed at him and pulled the trigger once, hitting him in the shoulder. As he fell out from cover, Ferucci fired twice, hitting the guard in the head and in the chest, but that was only one of them. Dozens more were rushing toward the gate like wild animals.

    There was no coordination between them, they just stood in the open firing like a street gang would do, hitting everything in the way. Some of them didn''t even aim, just shot blindly, which was the perfect time for the guys with the machine guns to mow them down.

    One of them got on the ground, proning in front of the car''s tire and aimed.

    A different sound that just sent more fear into Marco''s guards¡­ the machine gun sound was terrifying, and the thing is, there wasn''t one but four¡­ yeah, four of James''s men started shooting at the same time at the gate.

    Hundreds of bullets impacted into the concrete wall, the gate itself, and tore through everybody that stood in the way.

    A pure massacre.

    "Now!" Eric shouted into the radio as he got up and ran to the wall of the gate while the machine gunners gave the suppressive fire.

    Ferucci did the same with the others, and they ran up to the walls, standing in a line, waiting for the suppressive fire to stop. After minutes, it finally stopped, and they were ready to move like in the old days.

    Eric threw up his fist, then signaled to move, and all of them, even Ferucci, moved like somebody who was in the special forces.

    As Eric neared the gate from the side walls, he stopped, looking back at the guy who gave the suppressive fire, but they couldn''t confirm if there was anybody there.

    So he pulled out a grenade from the vest.

    "Grenade, grenade, grenade!" He shouted, then pulled the pin and threw it in and leaned back to the wall.

    A big explosion and some screams, followed by dozens of bullets being fired at the wall.

    Marco guy exactly knew where to aim, where Ferucci and the others. They were trapped, they couldn''t move anymore into the driveway as the guards were pinning them down.

    "What the fuck¡­" Edward whispered as he saw the drone footage, a fucking rocket launcher.

    Linda and Benjamin were the same, hey were shocked at what the fuck they saw¡­ that a rocket launcher was fired. But ohh boy, that was only one.

    "They''re fucked, aren''t they?" Linda asked as he saw that Ferucci and the others were at the outer walls, while behind at the driveway Marco''s men, literally dozens of them were waiting for them to step through the gates.

    "Where''s the other convoy?" Benjamin asked because there was literally no sign of Hector and the other convoy.

    "Just watch." Edward said because even though he didn''t want to admit it, he got pumped up, the adrenaline rushing in him even though he just watched it through a camera.

    It felt like a special op mission that they coordinated¡­ well shit, it not just looked like one, it was one, and Eric made sure of it.

    He peeked out, and once again, dozens of bullets were being fired, hitting the walls and the gate, making sure they wouldn''t move a meter inside.

    "Grenades!" He shouted and stepped back once again. "We''re going to throw it over the walls as far as we can!" He shouted, moving a little from the wall. "We''re going to move in as it explodes!" He shouted again into the radios, and they were ready¡­ but Ferucci, in the meantime, noticed something that might be the critical move.

    "Eric!" He shouted to him, tapping his shoulder and just pointed to the side. "Look!"

    On the side was a light pole¡­ but more importantly, under it was a big thing, a transformer.

    Eric immediately knew what Feruccii was implying by it, but the thing is, not everybody had night vision goggles on them. Still, it was the best option, as the whole house was lit up and every movement they made was visible. But not just that¡­ if Hector tried to sneak in from the back, he would be noticed immediately..

    "Do it." Eric said to Ferucci, and in a second, he pulled out the grenade pin and threw it at the transformer.

    "What is he doing?" Linda asked as she watched the screen and seconds later, she literally understood it.

    The grenade exploded, and the transformer began spitting out arc flashes in every direction¡­ then silence. All the lights on the street and in the house went out.

    Darkness swallowed everything, the very darkness that gave them the chance to finally make their push inside.

    They waited a bit, to see what they''re going to do next inside, but nothing. They could hear whispers and shouting, but other than that, nothing, so they did what was the best option.

    "Put on the night vision, we don''t have it to cover us." Eric said and clicked it on, as well Ferucci too with the other guys who had it.

    For Ferucci it was the first time using one, and as he put it on, the bright green first hurt his eye but then it adjusted and he could clearly see what was in front of him. Most importantly, he could see Eric signaling with his hands.

    He went toward him and again, in a line, they were ready.

    "Those who stay back to cover, throw grenades in. We wait until it explodes and rush in." Eric started. "From the drone, there is a concrete block on the left which can cover us. On the other side are two cars. The first squad follows me to the concrete slab, while the others go with Ferucci toward the car. Ready?"

    "Ready." Ferucci said while the others nodded.

    "Throw it!" Eric shouted, and the ones without night vision threw grenades inside the driveway as far as they could.

    It was like raining grenades, not 1 or 2 but 16 grenades were thrown in. It was like a cluster bomb being dropped at the house as the grenades exploded inside, making the whole neighborhood echo with the loud explosions.

    It sent shrapnel everywhere, and some of the grenades even landed at the feet of the guards who didn''t even notice them first, and it was over in that moment. Legs were torn down, shrapnel was sent into some of their bodies, even in their heads, legs, everywhere. Those 16 grenades were more than enough to scare the shit out of the guards and make them question their existence, moreover give the time for Ferucci and Eric.

    "Move!" Eric shouted, and he stepped out from the wall, going straight into the driveway.

 Chapter 158 158: The Warlord We Die For.

    "Oh my fucking god¡­" Edward whispered as he couldn''t believe that they fucking bombed the driveway with the grenades. It was something he only saw in wars.

    Linda on the other hand was still speechless while Benjamin''s smile widened as he saw the whole thing play out. He wanted to be there too, he wanted to experience that thing, the smell of it, the gunpowder, the adrenaline rush¡­ yeah he wanted to experience how it feels to fight for James, because he couldn''t believe it.

    How the fuck somebody have this much of loyalty to literally go into war for someone. This is not a military or a cause that would help the country¡­ no, it is only a mafia family that is ready to die for their boss. This is no longer just loyalty but something he couldn''t name.

    This wasn''t for the money, wasn''t for the benefits they get for James, yeah they stand proud with him, because he cared for them, more than anyone else in their life.

    A true family, that will be unstoppable, no it already unstoppable, something uncontrollable, something that if they fuck with it, it''s over.

    And that was what Linda also realized.

    She still had that little thing back on her mind, that maybe somehow she or they can control James, that they can play their card in a way that it is going to be in their favor, but seeing what is playing out, she realized there was no chance for it. These men will never bow before the government, they will never listen to them nor act how they want.

    The only person they listen to is James himself. It was now crystal clear.

    The only thing they can ever stop him, stop them, is to kill every one of them, but that too will never truly work. If James dies then there is his underboss, if they die there will always be somebody who steps into his place, that will carry over the name that only causes destruction and death.

    But now it was too late to realize, too late to hope that the government would actually interfere into the Bellini family. It was no longer on the scale of Lucian, it was no longer on any scale of gangster.

    He became a warlord¡­ and it just made everything more clear to Linda.

    The Circle, Isabella, Marco, Victor they all died or will be dead, and all of them once owned the land, warehouse, all their assets will fall into none other than James'' hand, or he will fight for it. Not even talking about Lucian''s assets, and Silas. With all of it he will become the true ruler of the underworld, not just that but somebody who will rule over the whole region, who would alone rule the drug trade in the country, who will have thousands of people under him.

    And he already made his steps toward it, and for Linda it was late to realize¡­ but not just for her, but the others too. It all made sense, at least for Linda.

    The one-year peace treaty¡­ it was all for that¡­ to make him comfortable, to give him time to get his hands on the Circle''s assets, on Silas, and the others who knew. Maybe even to kill the rest. He was quietly building his empire, and they didn''t even realize it. Soon, he would have more power than the government itself. The deal they agreed to only put him in a position where he controls everything¡­ not them.

    "Look, they''re going in!" Edward shouted, pulling out Linda from her thoughts.

    As she looked at the monitor she saw them sprinting into the driveway.

    Eric went forward and ran to the concrete slab with his team, and the whole night suddenly became silent. Only the footsteps, the shells being stepped on, and some of Marco''s guards'' screams and ragged breath could be heard.

    They moved like ghosts.

    Ferucci headed to the two cars parked at the side with his team. As he leaned out, he spotted one of Marco''s guards peeking out from behind a tree.. but the guard didn''t fire, and didn''t even seem to notice them.

    He leaned back and just realized there was still a long way to go, the drive was long, and just reaching the house was a mission in itself.

    "They''re walking into a trap¡­" Benjamin whispered as he watched the drone zooming onto the driveway. "Look here¡­" He pointed to the monitor where the guy that Ferucci saw behind the tree. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Fuck¡­ is that a¡ª"

    "Yeah, grenades." Benjamin whispered again, his eyes widening.

    The guy at the tree who Ferucci saw was packed with grenades, but not just him¡­ behind him. The driveway was a little hill that went up, and Ferucci only could see the tree but not behind him, the dozen of guys proning on the ground grabbing grenades in their hands.

    Maybe Marco wasn''t that dumb after all, he bought some justice weapons to guard him and it just started to show up, because not a minute passed as from the same tree where the guy stood, another came and with something in his hand that looked like a big ass gun.

    A machine gun.

    Ferucci leaned out once more and literally stared into it through his night vision goggles, and in the last second he leaned back to the car when the Marco guard pulled the trigger.

    The dark night became lit as the machine started firing at the cars, the cars that weren''t bulletproof.

    "Get down!" Ferucci shouted as he dropped his body on the ground, and the bullets literally ate through the car frames. Shattering the windows, going through the doors and impacting the wall behind them.

    But for some, it was their time. As Ferucci looked to his right, one of the men was on the ground, not moving and blood pooling behind his body.

    One down, and it was just the beginning, as Marco''s guard just kept firing the machine gun at the same spot, the same car.

    Ferucci felt the bullets passing by him, felt and heard that sound¡­ the bullets flying past his head.

    The adrenaline was pumping in him. He didn''t feel fear, he wasn''t packing, but knew very well that if they stay, then he will die, they will die.

    "Eric, do something!" He shouted to the radio, but Eric too was pinned down.

    "I can''t!" He shouted back at the radio and started blind-firing but hit nothing.

    Fuck, what to do¡­ Ferucci thought, but as he looked at the dead man, he noticed the grenades¡­ he was packed with it.

    So, as low as he could get, he crawled to him and got off as many as he could, and pulled back to the tire and waited for the moment when the bullets ran out, but those seconds were the most challenging ones. There was no spot on the car that wasn''t shot up, and as he looked at Eric and the other, they too¡­ were totally pinned down.

    But he knew the moment would eventually come, so he pulled out the pin and waited, a grenade in his hand.

    "Hey, you!" He said to the guy prone down beside the dead body. "I''m going to throw it. When I do, start firing. I''m going to make the run to the next car there." Ferucci pointed to the car a few meters away from them.

    The man just nodded, and finally, the machine guns stopped¡­ but fuck, Ferucci''s plans never go smoothly.

    He got up and threw the grenade over the car, a few meters short of the tree. At the same time, the guys started firing their weapons, giving the perfect cover fire to Ferucci, who made the run¡­ but oh boy, it was the worst moment he could have chosen to do it.

    The moment he stepped out from the cover, grenades were thrown in their direction¡­ almost all of them landed short from them, but one rolled on the driveway, landing exactly under the car, the one that Ferucci made the run for.

    It exploded under the left tire with a force that pushed the car up in the air for a second, and sent shrapnels flying everywhere.

    For Ferucii, it was the first time he experienced the feeling, when everything slows down, when you feel death creeping close to you. In that split second, he could hear his heartbeat, he could feel the warmth from the explosion, but he couldn''t do anything about the sheer force that reached his body.

    He immediately lost balance and was thrown behind the car and the pure chaos that engulfed him.

    His ears were ringing, the world was spinning around him, but he tried to make sense of it by looking down at his fingers, counting them, trying to pull everything together. But then¡­ everything in the chaos¡­ just became so cold, unbearably cold.

    Ferucci looked down at himself, and what he saw was something black, something dark, through his night vision¡­ something flowing down his legs.

    Blood.

 Chapter 159 159: Ferucci in Motion.

    The moment he saw the blood, everything became sharp.

    The dizziness went away, and his only focus was his blood. Adrenaline rushed even more, as in the background, more explosions and gunshots rang out and Eric finally had time to return fire at the guards, surprising them and pushing them back as the others got into better positions.

    But for Ferucci, he was just sitting on the ground, leaning back against the car, staring down at his hands. He knew exactly what it was. He knew the blood had to come from somewhere, but he didn''t want to accept the fact that maybe it was over. Maybe he was shot. Maybe it was just a piece of shrapnel. But one thing was sure¡­ he was bleeding.

    "Boss!" One of the men ran toward Ferucci, as Eric and his squad once again opened fire to cover him. He immediately looked down at Ferucci and saw the blood around his leg.

    In the middle of the chaos, he acted fast, getting his knife out and cutting through Ferucci''s cargo pants. And there it was. He went silent, because it was nothing¡­ just a little piece of shrapnel in the shin of his leg.

    "You''re good, boss. Just don''t panic." He said again, as Ferucci just stared down on the wound.

    The guy didn''t really give a fuck or wait too much. He grabbed his knife, and with the tip of it, he popped out the shrapnel from Ferucci''s leg and sprayed something on the wound and bandaged it up, then tapped his shoulder.

    "Boss, are you okay?" He asked, and Ferucci just smiled. Yes, he could clearly see his face through the night vision, Ferucci was smiling.

    Who knows why. Maybe it was his way of dealing with the pain. Or maybe because it could''ve been much worse, if the shrapnel had gone fully into his shin, into the bone. Or maybe if it had gone somewhere else¡­ his neck, his head.

    He was lucky.

    "Good." Ferucci said simply, and the guy just nodded, grabbed his weapon from the ground, packed his kit, and slowly stood up.

    But he wasn''t as lucky as Ferucci.

    The moment he got up was the moment the machine guns started firing again.

    The bullet went straight through his helmet, into his head, and out the other side. His whole body instantly buckled under the weight and dropped to the ground. Ferucci watched it play out, the exact same person who had just helped him was now lying motionless on the ground, blood slowly pooling beneath his body.

    He stared at the guy, and just thought about it for a second in the chaos.

    Maybe it was because he had never been in one like this. Never been in a shootout of this scale. He wasn''t ready for it, unlike the others who were all soldiers once, all of them trained to kill, trained to cope if something happened to the other¡­ or at least them, because Ferucci didn''t give a fuck about the others, nor did he give a fuck about the guy who just died.

    No¡­ Ferucci was a monster, just like Hector, just like James. He didn''t give a fuck about others, nor would he ever. He isn''t a team player and never will be a team player. He doesn''t care for others. No, he couldn''t connect to them emotionally, because why would he, when a life like this always ends in despair and death?

    He was angry because of the fact he was wounded, the fact that they fucked up the plan, that they were being pinned down by a lowlife gangster¡­ the lowlife people of Marco who don''t even know how to aim correctly, who are just fucking street thugs¡­ they were being fucked up by them, while they had more experience, more power, more equipment to fuck them up.

    Yeah, he was furious that they didn''t even move forward or advance. No¡­ these so-called special ops and soldiers were getting completely fucked by these fuckers.

    "Fuck this bullshit!" He shouted as he got up on his knees peeking out.

    He was furious, ready to kill that one fucking guy who was literally camping them behind that tree.

    So he leaned out from the car and aimed straight at the tree and saw that fucker laying beside the tree pulling the trigger without even aiming¡­ that motherfucker was the guy who pinned them down, who didn''t even fucking aim.

    But shit¡­ Ferucci did.

    His aim was stable, and thanks to the scope on the gun, which wasn''t the best, only a red dot, but it was enough as he put it directly at his fucking face and pulled the trigger. It went through his left eye, out the back, and actually hit another guy who was squatting behind him in the shoulder. But it wasn''t enough, and Ferucci moved turned to the left where the other fucker was and aimed, shooting him too.

    The bullet went literally into his mouth, through his teeth, and out the back of his head.

    Finally, there was silence, at least from the machine guns because as fast as Ferucci got those guys down, Eric and everybody around started opening fire at everything they could see.

    The moment was theirs¡­ but more so, it was Ferucci''s moment.

    He stepped out of cover and started sprinting up to the tree, but did it in a way that wasn''t a straight line but more like an curved one to the left, he was trying to get to them from the side.

    And it actually worked, because the darkness was on their side too. Ferucci realized it the moment one of Marco''s guards popped out, looking directly at him. But thanks to the darkness, Ferucci was completely unnoticeable, he was one with the shadows. Eric knew it too, he was the one who pulled the trigger, hitting the guard in the chest and giving Ferucci the upper hand to sneak even closer.

    A chance to earn ground.

    Ferucci made a more curved move and walked to the left side, then layed down and started crawling. and Eric, seeing that, knew exactly what to do¡­ get all the attention on them. So now, behind the car, where Ferucci was earlier¡­ he opened fire not to actually hit somebody, just to let them be seen by Marco''s guards, to concentrate on them and well¡­ it worked too much.

    While Ferucci was sneaking by, staying close to the walls, Marco''s guards started throwing more grenades and shooting everything at Eric and the others who stayed back, forcing them to actually retreat out to the gate because they would all die if they didn''t do it. Which also meant now Ferucci was the only person who was actually inside, the only person Marco''s guards didn''t notice by the wall.

    But Erci made the momentum work.

    He knew exactly what would happen¡­ if they retreated completely, the enemy would push even further, and the momentum would be lost. So before he ran out, he pulled the pin and he threw grenades at them. Those grandes created the perfect distraction, so Ferucci crawled up even farther¡­ far enough that he could now see not just them but the mansion too.

    What he saw was the guard half of them were already dead or wounded, but there were still a lot of them¡­ not even speaking about the guards in the back running up to them with flashlights. Ferucci knew the second they reached there, they were going to be fucked, and that night vision would be worth nothing but shit.

    "Fucking hell, it''s like a black ops mission¡­" Edward whispered as he saw what was happening, as he was that one guy crawling toward dozens of guys¡­ the guy they didn''t know was Ferucci, that crazy motherfucker. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Does the drone have weapons on it?" Linda asked out of the blue.

    "No, it''s a surveillance one." Edward turned toward her. "Why?"

    "Nothing, forget it." She said as she bit her nail. Because if this didn''t work out, they''d be fucked. If Marco lived out of any of it in this state, he would tell the tale¡­ how James Bellini started the war and it would just grow uncontrollably.

    "We don''t need a missile." Benjamin said as he smiled. "Look at that." He pointed at the screen at Ferucci.

    He was now lying on his back, looking at the sky, two grenades in his hand, the pins already removed.

    "How nice¡­" He whispered as the sky was full of stars.

    It was a beautiful moment in the chaos¡­ a moment when he just relaxed, even though they were getting closer and closer, even though shots were still being fired he was just relaxing under the starry night, beneath that drone that watched him¡­ the eyes glued to the monitor, waiting to see what he would do next.

    With a smile on his face, he decided to fuck everything up... even if it meant dying for it.

 Chapter 160 160: Under the Shooting Stars.

    "What a beautiful night it is¡­ just like you were¡­" Ferucci whispered as he lay on the ground, staring at the stars in the clean night, while gunshots were still echoing with screams and shouts.

    A moment, a feeling that went through his whole body as he held the grenades, like he was dreaming in a situation like this, like if stress was not bothering him, like the chaos erupting around him was nothing more than a normal day¡­ a day in his life.

    He looked more at the sky and he slowly as he tried to sit up¡­ he saw something that caught his attention more than what he needed to, something that pulled him into the memories.

    Shooting stars, not one or two but a whole lot of them, going through the sky.

    "The promise huh¡­ maybe I broke it now¡­ forgive me Luna, forgive me." He whispered once again and got on his knees and slowly stood up, ducking low, and he could see them, dozens of the guards already there getting ready, grenades and guns in hand with flashlights¡­ they were ready to fight as well as Ferucci himself.

    He looked up once again at the sky like he was searching for something, like he was waiting for the answer.

    An answer, which was maybe a shooting star for him, going across the sky.

    "Next life I will keep my promise¡­" He whispered with a smile and stood up, taking a few steps slowly, calm, his heart didn''t beat as fast as it should be, his whole demeanor was calm, but the adrenaline was wearing off, like it was told to him that pain will eventually come.

    But he didn''t care for it, no, it wouldn''t be him¡­ he was just like how he was always as he stepped to the tree and looked at them, stared them down, but still they hadn''t noticed him, they were grouping up not even knowing a monster was watching them over.

    "Marco!" He shouted at the top of his lungs, and suddenly all eyes, all flashlights and all the weapons were aimed at him, but not a single shot was fired. They didn''t see a weapon, nor did they see the grenades in his hand behind his back. "Let''s die together today!" He shouted and suddenly he swung his hands, opening his palms, throwing off the grenades.

    The safeties flew off and the grenades flew toward them, toward the group that was on the way to hold them back, the group which now fired all of their weapons toward that person¡­ toward that crazy motherfucker Ferucci, who stood tall, smiling while bullets hit him¡­ a smile on his face which carried the guilt of his past¡­ a smile, a fucking beautiful¡­ as the grenades exploded under the guards'' legs, and it threw them away, and in an instant Ferucci killed or wounded all of them.

    "C-Can''t aim, mother¡­fuckers¡­" He said as he leaned to the left, rolling down the hill, while blood flowed from his mouth, blood was pouring from his shoulder, from his head. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But still, Ferucci Bellini still had the smirk on his face as he rolled down, as he was bleeding out¡­ that man didn''t break his promise at all. As his body stopped rolling, maybe it was the miracle of the shooting stars, maybe the miracle of life that he stopped, laying on his back, looking up at the same starry skies, at the same shooting stars. But his smile now was long gone, as the world slowly engulfed a darkness he never felt, a cold and unearthly darkness, something pulling him down, something weighing him down.

    "Smile more!" A voice¡­ a too familiar voice, a sweet, gentle voice, but it wasn''t grabbing him and pulling him up¡ªno¡­ it was hugging him. It felt like it was escorting him in the darkness, giving him warmth¡­

    "Smile? No, that isn''t me¡­ I need to look badass!" Another voice, a younger voice, a voice of a guy that would eventually become known for his badass actions, his craziness, his smile.

    "Why are you saying dummy things¡­ and I know inside you are a warm little boy¡­" Again, that sweet voice, the voice which held him even more close, even more warmly¡­ the voice he never forgot in his life, nor ever would.

    "I am the definition of rock hard! I only kneel before God himself!" The young and brave voice of Ferucci¡­ what a boy he was.

    Then a laugh, not hard, not loud, but enough to melt hearts, enough to feel it came from the bottom¡­ that it was genuine, that it was loving.

    "Ferucci." Now it was firmer, but still with the sweetness. "Promise me that you will smile even without me."

    "What?!" It was too much for him, so much that he blushed¡­ the Ferucci back then actually blushed. "I already promised you I will engage you!" He blushed even more as he said it.

    The answer was again a laugh, the same laugh with warmth. "But you forgot it¡­ and bought the wrong candy ring¡­ I love the red one¡­"

    "I don''t care! A ring is a ring! And my mother didn''t give me enough money¡­ so that was official!" A hurried voice, that carried the deepness of that ring, even though it was just candy, even though they were just children¡­

    "Look!" She suddenly shouted, pointing her hand up to the moonlit sky. "Shooting stars!"

    "Whoa¡­ so beautiful." The young Ferucci whispered, and he was genuinely amazed by it, amazed that he could experience something with someone close to him¡­ someone he loved.

    "Promise me!" Her voice was no longer playful but firmer, yet still filled with warmth. "You will smile even without me!"

    "Again¡­ I smile only with you and I already said I need to be badass¡ª" The look on her face stopped him saying everything. The look which you know is about something serious, the feeling that struck you deep in the heart.

    "Promise me now!" She shouted, this time her voice was hesitant and like it carried some anger.

    "But why¡­?" A question he asked. "What if I can only smile with you?"

    "No!" Another shout. "People need to see your smile, how beautiful it is to smile, you dummy! Don''t pretend to be someone strong¡­ because I know how hard it is! Smile, live, show the world your happiness!" Her voice was full of power¡­. some kind of power that you can only experience once in your life and no more¡­ but Ferucci was too young to understand it¡­ they were both too young¡­ "Promise me under the stars!" She held out her pinky finger. "Promise that you will smile!"

    He didn''t move at first, he didn''t know what to do.

    "Promise me before it''s too late!" she shouted once again, looking up at the sky, at the shooting stars.

    "I promise you¡­"

    "Louder!" She shouted but now with a smile on her face.

    "I promise you!" Ferucci shouted as their pinkies locked together with warmth, with the stillness of the night¡­ with the moment that would carry on in his life¡­ with the guilt and burden that he wanted to be with her too much, that he screwed up many times, with that candy ring, with no meeting, with not visiting her¡­ the love of his life.

    A burden which seemed so fragile and meaningless meant everything to him¡­ the girl of his dreams, the girl of his life, his first love and last.

    "Now it also means you will find somebody like me!"

    "What?" Ferucci pulled his hand away. "No, you¡ª"

    "Yes, you will!" She shouted once again. "Somebody who will care about you, who will love you. I don''t care if it is a woman, a man, a friend, or anything. You will find somebody that you will smile at like you smiled at me!"

    "Luna, you can''t make me promise something like that¡ª"

    "Miss Luna, what are you doing here?" An older woman''s voice came. "Your surgery is in two days, and you''re here with¡­ oh, Ferucci boy, you two flirting or something. Too young for that¡­"

    "No! We are just¡­ friends!" She screamed out, blushing.

    "Then, Ferucci, I''ll take her away." She grabbed the wheelchair handles as she smiled at him.. "Ohh and the next time you can sneak into the hospital is in a week¡­ and don''t jump over the fence, just walk in the back." She said, looking at Ferucci''s cut shorts.

    "Ohh¡­"

    Luna laughed as she looked back, as the nurse pushed her away. "Ferucci, a promise is a promise for life, or until someone breaks it!" This time her voice was¡­ sad, tearful. "I''m not going to break it! Never!"

    He somehow felt it¡­ it reached him deep into the heart. "Me too!" He shouted back. "I will never break it, never will in my life."

    Darkness.. the cold darkness¡­ now pulled him deeper, deeper into the abyss, deep down somewhere where there weren''t sunrises, weren''t laughs and smiles¡­ only where was guilt and sadness, sorrow and agony.

    The last memory of Luna''s face before she died, the last time he could have told her that he loved her, but he didn''t... even though he knew it. This dumb kid knew it very well, that the chance was low¡­ and still didn''t say it didn''t said it until this point that he¡ª

    "I¨Clo..ve you." Low and quiet, barely even a whisper. "I¡­ lov¡­e you, Luna."

    Ferucci finally said it, under the starlit sky, under the shooting stars¡­ he said it.

    And who knows, maybe up in the sky, on one of the stars, she''s there, smiling at Ferucci because he kept his promise¡­ and maybe, just maybe¡­ she finally said it too.

 Chapter 161 161: Wish.

    The stars slowly faded away, as Ferucci''s vision blurred, but that one last look gave him more than anything else ever could. Those words, those final words he finally said¡­ unchained him from his past, unchained him from the mistake he made back then, a mistake that meant so much to him.

    But he kept his promise.

    He found someone he smiled for, someone he fought for, someone he swore he would die for if necessary¡­ and now, his story was ending in a way that everybody knew his name, everybody knew his actions.

    The world would remember his name¡­ his smile.

    Ferucci Bellini drifted into the darkness, into his last breath, under the starry night¡­ under the sky where someone waited for him.

    "Any news?"

    "There isn''t any, boss." Mike said to James as he was standing out, looking up at the sky. "But it would be best if you just go inside."

    James didn''t say anything, and his eyes were up at the sky, looking at the beautiful scenery, something that he never even thought to watch.

    "Isn''t that sad?" He asked. "Those beautiful dots up there¡­ even those die."

    "The stars?" Mike asked, as now he looked up too.

    "Yeah, the stars." James said as he looked now at Mike. "I tried to call my mother, but she didn''t pick up, nor Bella. I feel like a star, maybe a shooting one¡­ those are beautiful going through the sky, then disappearing into nothing."

    Mike now felt more confused than ever.

    The boss, James, gives life lessons which he couldn''t really think why now, especially when they are at the biggest operation in their life.

    "But stars are very old, if you think about it, boss." Mike started. "I mean, if it''s true what I''ve read about it, some of those could be as old as the universe."

    James looked up once more. "Yeah, but how long is that? Up there in the nothing, alone, just shining and one day, after that many years, it just disappears into the nothing. Beautiful things always have the most tragic endings."

    Mike was still confused why they''re talking about stars but started to understand it. James was referring to himself as a star¡­ a lonely being in the universe, shining, and then disappearing alone.

    "But stars are also powerful, boss. Like really powerful. And even if you''re alone up there, the only thing you can do is be powerful."

    James suddenly looked at Mike again, staring into his eyes. "Yeah, I guess so. Powerful star in the nothing, where nobody is competing against it, that is the definition of loneliness, Mike."

    "Yeah¡ª" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Boss!" Another voice came, a man running toward them. "The first phase went well. The restaurant and the coffee shops are burning, and now they are fighting at the estate."

    "Almost half an hour passed, why are they still fighting?" James asked, looking down at his watch.

    "I don''t know, but maybe Marco was more prepared than we thought." The man said, but he dared not to look into James''s eyes.

    Prepared¡­ Marco was never prepared in his life. I could''ve killed him in a second if I wanted to while he was in the circle, and now he''s fucking a problem to even get to¡­

    "Well, I believe in Hector and Ferucci, as well as the others." James said as he looked at the man. "And I believe in y''all too, so just keep your eyes up, and if anything happens, tell me." He said, then turned around, glancing once more up and went back to the house.

    "Fuck, that was my first time even talking to him¡­" The man said to Mike.

    "It went well, eh? He said he believes in us too. When do you hear a boss saying that?"

    "In movies they say it usually when you''re about to die or get sent on a suicide mission." The man said, smiling. "But in our boss''s case, he said it because it''s true. So let''s prepare in case someone comes to fuck us up¡­ or he changes his mind." The man said, turning, but it caught Mike''s attention.

    "Change his mind?"

    The man turned around. "Yeah, like if he wants to go there. Because I see that his blood boils¡­. I can even feel his bloodlust." He whispered.

    "Bloodlust? What are you,a magician?" Mike laughed, tapping the man''s shoulder.

    "No, but he always has this feeling." He showed his arm. "Goosebumps. I always have it, even if I just look at him. Always." He looked back at Mike. "In the military, I never had it. Never, even when I was hit. This is telling something."

    Mike looked at him and shook his head. "Maybe you just fear him because of the stories you heard."

    "I only hear the truth, Mike. Only the truth." He said, turning and going back to the gate while Mike thought about it.

    All these men in the family, all these men who went through the deepest shit, older or younge¡­ all of them fear James. Even him. But he couldn''t get the answer why.

    He saw blood, he saw terrifying things just like they did, and he knew for a fact this once-soldier was in positions where they were tortured or they tortured someone. They killed someone and saw many brutal things and still, they fear James more than anything. Like he was the devil himself.

    Or it wasn''t the case.

    They just respect him so much that they started fearing him for nothing. He gave them money, gave them purpose for their fucked-up lives.

    This purpose gave them fear.

    Or maybe Mike was just overthinking things.

    To be honest, he was afraid of James too¡­ because, fuck, he had connections. He could make everybody''s life a misery with just one phone call and well what the men said was something too. There are no stories or gossips about James, only the truth, even if it sounds like the most obvious lie and exaggeration, it''s all true.

    Yeah he is James Bellini afterall.

    He took a deep breath as he thought about it and looked up at the sky. "Those stars really are beautiful." He whispered then, a shooting star passed across the sky. "Oh... should I wish, huh?" He closed his eyes.

    I wish we all live through this.

 Chapter 162 162: Ferucci down.

    "Push it up!" A firm voice rang out, a voice that even Ferucci heard, but it was so distant, so muffled. "Push it out!" Again the same words, while gunshots rang out. "Ferucci, open your fucking eyes!" Erick''s voice, yeah, it was him slapping his face like it was going to be the miracle medicine, while in the background the others were advancing forward.

    But those slaps did something, as Ferucci only opened one of his eyes, a little only, and still saw nothing, just a blurred face, and a flash of light into his eyes.

    "Hey, hey!" Erick slapped his face again. "Don''t close it and listen to me, my voice, listen to it!" He shouted again, but he knew very well that it might be over for Ferucci.

    His whole vest was covered in blood and half of his head. Ferucci was in a state that can''t even be called fucked up, it was more than that.

    "Dilian, come here!" Erick shouted into the radio and Dilian immediately dashed toward them, kneeling down beside Ferucci.

    "Fuck¡­" The only word¡­ the word that somehow Ferucci heard clearly.

    That bad, huh¡­ just let me die then¡­ yeah, let me¡ª

    A fucking powerful slap to the face¡­ one that even Ferucci himself got confused about in that state.

    "Stop it, Erick!" Dilian''s voice now cut through as he grabbed Erick''s hands. "I need to find the wound, stop beating the shit out of him and get the vest off of him!" He shouted as he injected something into Ferucci''s leg. Who knows what, but for sure, he felt it.

    His heartbeat, that was so low, suddenly started beating like hell¡­ so fast that he thought he might just die right now. This is the end¡­

    But no, it wasn''t as he felt the weight getting off his chest as Eric threw the plate carrier away from Ferucci. It felt like heaven itself, his body now was so light, in the darkness.

    "His ear!" Erick pointed, and yes, it was just like James¡­ a bullet went through his left ear, and that was where all the blood came from on his face.

    Dilian immediately started pouring some white powder on his ear, then something that was like wax.

    "I got it! Now go help the others!" He looked at Erick. "Go!" He pushed him Eric.

    He needed to be there with the others to command them, but he was stressing as fuck.

    He looked once more at him on the ground as Dilian cut through his shirt, and he saw it then... the blood, so much on his chest that his skin was barely visible.

    Ferucci wasn''t his boss, nor had he ever talked with him much, but he knew that if he died¡­ that was going to be bad, like shit really bad.

    "Fuck!" He shouted out, then turned away. It was better to fight than watching Ferucci on the ground in a half-dead state. It was better to vent it out on the enemy¡­ the enemy that got blown up by Ferucci and he not just killed them, but put them in fear.

    Marco''s guys didn''t try to push them out but took position at the house itself. But the mistake they made was the flashlights.

    Eric threw off his night vision, and he only needed to aim at where the lights were and pulled the trigger, dropping guys like they were nothing. His aim was precise, his movement was precise¡­ the old himself came out.

    "To the left!" He shouted, and the guys did exactly that, hopping into a little ditch that was perfect for cover and perfect for the guys who ran in from the back. Those guys who had no night vision, but shit¡­ they didn''t even need that.

    The machine gunner ran to the ditch, layed down and took aim. They precisely pulled the trigger at the same time, shooting at everything that moved and everything that was in their way and those bullets also reached the house itself.

    The walls were being torn down as bullets went into it, as the glasses shattered, but somehow Marco''s guys didn''t give up, like it was a good thing to die for that fucker. They got into better positions and started shooting back, and well they finally knew how to aim¡­ because they shot and hit some of Eric''s men.

    "On the right, at the garage!" He shouted as he saw one of his men collapsing on the ground and the machine gunner immediately aimed there, shooting the garage up the fuck.

    Marco''s beloved exotic car stood no chance, as well as the guy who was hiding there.

    It became clearer and clearer that they had finally gained ground, and there was no backing down now. They fired at everything, unaware that one of the Sinatra family''s top members lay unconscious on the concrete.

    Yeah, he was still there, in the exact same spot where he fell. Nobody gave a flying fuck about him, nor did they know who he was. Marco''s guards just stepped straight past him, like he was originally there as part of the decoration or something.

    Meanwhile Marco himself in the house was already on his escape plan¡­ which failed greatly.

    When he got himself together after the rocket hit, he wanted to escape through the front gate, but couldn''t do it because of Eric and Ferucci. And he couldn''t use the other gate because it wasn''t working.

    So the other plan was the garden, where a bulletproof car was parked, one that had a chance to push through the gunfire and make it out the front gate. But that didn''t work or rather, it wouldn''t work for him and he would soon find out just how fucked he really was. Because Eric was ready to give the signal, but he still waited¡­ waited for something.

    That something was getting Ferucci and the wounded out before all hell broke loose.

    Before Hector came in with the others like a bomb.

    He was one street away with the convoy, stressed as fuck but knew very well that he had to stick to the plan, to have patience, to not fuck everything up by rushing in. But shit, it was really bad just sitting there while others fought with everything they had¡­ the worst feeling he could have in that moment, not even knowing that Ferucci was down.

    The signal¡­ he was waiting for it more than anything else S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 163 163: Gamble.

    "What the fuck is taking so long?" Hector asked, stressed as fuck because they could hear all the shots, all the explosions, but still they needed to stay calm and wait.

    "It''s all about timing." Ramirez said as he sat beside Hector. "We need to believe in each other and the plan."

    "Still, it takes longer than expected. Who knows if Marco already reached out to someone to call backup? Then the plan is worth nothing." Hector said, because well, it was true. They didn''t know who Marco was working with, who could be his allies or partners.

    "True." Ramirez sighed as he looked out the window. "Back in the military, we had a saying for situations like this." He looked back at Hector. "You know, we were trained not just physically but mentally too, how to handle the brutality that comes our way, and how to pull the trigger without any thought or morality." He stopped a little as he looked into Hector''s eyes and thought about how to actually say it.

    "What is it?"

    "The saying goes like this: ''We fight until our last breath, until our last stand.'' We needed to use this as a mentality when some of our brothers got trapped or ambushed." He shook his head with a smirk. "Basically, the mentality is about doing the most, not for yourself, but for what you believe in. Fight until the last breath for what you believe in, until our last stand."

    Hector at first seemed confused about it, but as he thought about it and also thought about Ramirez''s past he slowly started understanding what he was saying. More importantly, who he was implying it for.

    Yeah, all of them who went in with Ferucci were soldiers, and Ramirez was implying to them that they wouldn''t back down, even if it would cost their lives. And the worst of it was that Ferucci was like this from the beginning, and Hector knew it very much. He didn''t need any special forces training or military mentality, because he was like this from the moment he met James. And somehow now, Hector started stressing more and more.

    Ferucci wasn''t someone who backed down, but the one who crashed out and if that happened, he didn''t care about himself or others. His only focus was on the kill, on doing the mission he was ordered to do.

    "Fuck, Ramirez." Hector looked at him. "You''re telling me bullshit. Why the fuck, in a situation like this, are you just stressing me out more?"

    "Oh well, sorry, I thought it would put some, I don''t know, pride in you or something." He laughed.

    "Pride to die, or what?"

    "Well yeah, there are two ways to die with pride or¡­ like a little bitch crying."

    Hector eyed him a bit. "Is that a military mentality?"

    "Yes, my instructor said it to me back then." Ramirez laughed once more and lit up a cigarette, and well, the saying was true and Ferucci was not a little bitch crying.

    No, he was in the biggest silince of his life as Dilian was wiping off his chest with a piece of cloth because there was blood everywhere, and he didn''t see the fucking wound, until he did and just realized that the situation is bad, really bad.

    Dilian was hundred percent sure that it was a bullet that struck Ferucci, but no, it wasn''t. They only hit him on the plate carrier, which caught the bullet, and his ear¡­ but the wound on his left side of the ribcage was from a shrapnel.

    It went in and the blood was coming out from that little wound like it was a waterfall, and Dilian realized that if it really was shrapnel and this happened when Ferucci was nearly blown up by a grenade, he needed blood, lots of it and right now, because stopping the bleeding is not going to do shit, and the amount of blood around Ferucci, Dilian knew that maybe he had 10 minutes maximum to live and that''s it.

    "Fuck, fuck!" He shouted as he injected something right beside the wound and again put that white powder on the wound and pushed bandage into it, but it meant nothing.

    Yes, the bleeding stopped, but Ferucci was looking like shit. His face was pale, his eyes were falling back, while his breathing was slow. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The injection he gave him earlier was wearing off, and giving him another had the chance to actually kill him and not help him, but Dilian needed to act, because he was losing him.

    But then the decision was a fight on his own.

    If he injected it, there was the possibility that Ferucci would die immediately because it would be the second one.

    On the other hand, if he doesn''t inject it, Ferucci will die as his heart stops and not just that but the blood loss.

    It was a gamble, but he decided to do it, because he knew that at least he tried.

    "Ferucci, don''t fucking die!" He shouted at him as he pulled out the injection, removed the cap, and with one last look at him, he injected it with the hope that he would survive¡­ but the odds were low.

    Too much blood, too much time passed, and Ferucci himself was no longer holding onto life¡­ he was just drifting in and out of the darkness, in and out of the memories¡­ he wasn''t fighting at all.

    "Someone help me!" Dilian shouted, and one of the men ran to him, grabbing Ferucci and dragging him out of the gate toward one of the cars.

    They held him up and put him into the back seat and pressed the gas, going toward the hospital, which was ten minutes away¡­

    Too much time, and there was nothing Dilian could do about it.

    "We''re out!" The driver shouted into his radio as he turned on the corner, driving onto the main street¡­ the signal that Eric waited for.

    "Ash! Ash! Ash!" He shouted into his radio as he switched frequency. The signal that Hector was eager to hear, and finally, they could go in.

    The convoy immediately started moving toward the back side of the house to the garden, and was ready to go in as the two guards got out of the cars, aimed the rocket launcher, and launched it straight into the walls.

 Chapter 164 164: Run.

    The men whose only task was to shoot the walls and create an opening from the back did their job perfectly¡­ at least two of them. They aimed the moment they got out of the car and executed it professionally, unlike Ferucci. They knelt down, aimed, grabbed the rocket launcher firmly, and pulled the trigger.

    The rocket lit up the night as it flew into the wall and exploded with a brutal sound that echoed down the entire street, causing even more panic and confusion among Marco''s men. The moment they heard it, they knew¡­ they were fucked. It was a two-sided battle now, and their numbers had already been chopped.

    On the other hand, it gave Eric and the others a mental push, the plan was working. They were now in the final phase and pushed even harder forward.

    Meanwhile Marco, who had been ready to get into the car, watched the whole thing as the wall exploded, and the moment a rocket went through the hole¡­ yeah, another one came.

    The guy who was supposed to make a third entrance like the others?

    Well, he got confused by the fact that the two guys before him had aimed at the same spot. The plan was for them to shoot at different parts of the wall to create three breach points and make their movement faster. But when he saw they both fired at the exact same spot, he didn''t think much and just shot at the same spot too.

    But by the time he shot, the two rockets had already made a big ass hole in the wall¡­ so his rocket just flew freely through it, straight into the garden¡­ toward the house¡­ toward Marco himself. Again.

    He had no time to react, nothing he could do just like the first time as the rocket flew barely six meters from him and slammed straight into the house, exploding the hell out of it. Debris fell everywhere onto Marco and his guards but this time, he wasn''t thrown flying. Still, he could feel the debris, the glass, and the pieces of the wall hitting him hard again. His head was covered in blood, and he was almost blinded by it, but he still tried.

    He got up, wiping his eyes and running toward the car, but it was too late. Hector and the others had already stepped into the garden and started opening fire.

    The precious car that had been his last escape, his last hope to get the hell out of there, had now become a magnet for bullets. He ducked low, tried to open the door, but it was too late for that. Too late for everything. So many bullets struck the car that even the bulletproof windows shattered.

    That was the exact moment he knew¡­ there would be no escape for him. But he was confused as fuck.

    He didn''t know who was attacking them. He didn''t even think about James at first, because there was no way James would do something like this¡­ attack him at his own house, send a whole troop to kill him? No, he didn''t even consider that possibility. Because in Marco''s mind, there was no way his neighbors hadn''t already called the police. No way they didn''t report a fucking war going on in their neighborhood.

    Well, he wasn''t wrong, they called so many times that basically the 112 number was only filled with their calls, but it meant nothing, because Linda already informed them to not send responders, to not give a single fuck what they said.

    Yeah, Marco was ultimately fucked up, and he didn''t even know that exactly that person came from his blood, that he fucked over.

    "Push more!" Eric shouted as he now was likely 60 meters from the house, cleaning up the last remaining guard who now was positioned inside the house, shooting out from the windows, doing everything to protect their boss, that motherfucker. "Shoot!" Eric shouted again as he looked the way of the machine gunner, but no, they couldn''t shoot, because there was no more ammunition with them.

    But not just them, almost all of the guys only had one or two mags left and their pistols, this whole shit went from a quick attack to a whole standoff.

    "Only shoot at clear targets!" Eric shouted into the radio again, and suddenly the gunfire died down, there was no shooting into the mansion anymore, no suppressive fire, nothing.

    The few shots that rang out were Marco''s guards who shot at everything that even resembled a body, and of course from the back where Hector and Ramirez were giving living hell to Marco.

    "Spread out more!" Ramirez shouted as they walked forward in a line spreading through the whole garden, they weren''t taking any cover, no, they were marching in to finally end this bullshit.

    Hector was directly walking beside Ramirez, his aim was at the car, eyeing it through his night vision, but there was not any movement, he didn''t even shoot his gun once since they came in and it just angered him more, he thought it would be the best shootout ever in his life, but no, he wasn''t even shooting at anything.

    And even when he wanted to shoot a guard who popped out behind the car, Ramirez and the others shot so fast that he couldn''t even pull the trigger.

    But Hector focused too much on the shooting¡­ while Ramirez focused on something more dangerous¡­ the silence.

    "It''s strange." Ramirez whispered as he kept his eye on the house. "Where the fuck is the enemy?"

    Hector looked around once more to the side of the house, to the upstairs window, but nothing. "It feels like a trap¡­"

    "Throw it!" A sudden voice, Marco shouted, and his guard got up and threw something toward Hector and Ramirez.

    They immediately aimed at him, but he wasn''t alone. Suddenly from the house window, gunfire erupted.

    "On the ground!" Ramirez shouted as he immediately threw his body on the ground with Hector taking cover behind a tree, but it wasn''t all.

    The thing that Marco''s guard threw at them was grenades¡­ three of them taped together, which landed far enough for them to not actually hurt them, but the explosion itself was fucked up.

    One of the grenades exploded early and it sent the two other ones flying toward their team.

    One of them exploded in the air before landing and it sent shrapnel everywhere, hitting three guys, while the other one landed, behind one of them, and then exploded, immediately killing him.

    The explosion was so big that Hector''s ears rang, but still, he ducked out and started shooting at the window, at the car, but they returned fire.

    Marco''s guards was shooting at everything in the garden, and more immediately their fire was accurate this time. They hit guy after another, because there wasn''t so much cover to hide behind, they were fucked.

    The tables have turned.

    The plan wasn''t planning and Marco grabbed this time of the chaos to actually do what he can do best. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Run the fuck away.

    He sat in the car''s backseat, lying down, while one of his guards who had balls like no one else sat into the driver side and started the car.

    Seeing that Hector needed to do something, he opened fire immediately even though he just got the attention of the shooters in the window on himself, but there was the last option he could do.

    He aimed and pulled the trigger, shooting at the side of the car, and hit the driver in the shoulder, and one bullet went a centimeter away from his head, but he ain''t gave a fuck about it and pressed the gas, while Hector got counterfired.

    The bullets hit all over the place and now Hector got what he came for, a proper shootout he never experienced before. The bullet impacting the ground, throwing dirt at him, the tree getting fucked up and pieces of it hitting his head, his helmet like a real war.

    But still the plan failed as Marco''s guard pressed the gas and steered the car out of the back and into the driveway to the front. As he did it, he hit his own man who was repositioning themself but didn''t give a fuck, the mission was to get Marco out of the estate.

    As he turned toward the driveway and drove toward the gate, Eric first got confused, but he quickly knew that the car wasn''t theirs

    "Fire!" He shouted into the radio and all of them pulled the trigger, sending dozens if not hundreds of bullets altogether at the car, but it wasn''t working and it wasn''t stopping, because the front of it was still intact and the bulletproof window did its job.

    So it went past them, and as they turned, they shot even more at the side and the back, but the driver this time ducked down and all the bullets went past him, only the window fragments hitting him in the face, with one of the shards directly going into his left eye, but he wasn''t giving a fuck about it and drove through the gate of the estate.

    Marco was on the run¡­ but not for long

    Because the moment the driver wanted to turn to the main street, that was the moment when a car crashed into them.

    The force of it was brutal, and they had no time to react as the car was pushed into a light pole. The driver immediately got knocked out, while Marco in the back, that lucky fucker, was still conscious.

    His head was spinning, his vision was blurred, and he had no idea what the fuck was happening around him or where exactly he was. But he opened the door and fell out of the car, crawling toward a ditch on the side, trying to get away or hide¡­ but then he felt it.

    A barrel pushing to the back of his head.

    He saw the shadow of people in front of him and knew his time had come to an end¡­ or is it¡­ because Marco knew that he was worth more living than dead, especially for an agency. And from the weapons they used, he was sure that it was the ISB or NSBI... shit, he even thought it was the military itself¡­ so he knew or he thought he might even be able to bribe them if they arrested him¡­ yeah, he had connections, he could do that easily.

    So he turned around.

    The flashlight immediately blinded his vision, which was fucked up anyway, but as everything became focused and as he looked up at the men around him in military vests and plate carriers with weapons that only the military used, he was sure of it.

    He can bribe them even if they came with the intent to kill him.

    "I¡ª"

    "Marco¡­ how nice to see you again."

    "W-what¡­?" The moment he knew that he wasn''t going to bribe shit¡­

 Chapter 165 165: Death with a Cane.

    It was impossible. There was no way that what he was seeing was real. He thought he was hallucinating, seeing a dream, something caused by the chaos around him. But now it was real as fuck. The man standing before him was the same man he wanted to fuck over.

    James Bellini, standing in front of him, looking down at him like a god¡­ like death himself came for him out of nowhere, with his fucking suit and cane.

    "You look fucked up, Marco." He said to him as he was laying there, just looking at him with wide eyes and confusion, like what the fuck is happening.

    Because James wasn''t alone. No¡­ there were men around him¡­ men with an IF patch on their bulletproof vests.

    Yeah, James Bellini came with the Intelligence Force itself, and beside him stood none other than Thomas himself.

    Marco couldn''t think. What is happening? He couldn''t think at all. How is this possible? That James was standing comfortably beside a fucking agency that''s supposed to hunt them down¡­ yeah, he was standing proudly without even a flicker of fear.

    "Y-you¡­ made a deal¡ª"

    "Yeah, I made one." James interrupted Marco''s hesitant words. "Well, we''ll talk more about it." He smiled, and then Mike himself stepped to Marco, hitting him hard on the head. He lost consciousness immediately, and then was grabbed by the IF agents themselves and was thrown into one of the cars in the convoy. Yeah because they came with a full force.

    The whole main street was blocked by SUVs, armed trucks, and dozens of agents fully equipped for a raid¡­ but that wasn''t all. James himself came with his own men, and now they were literally working side by side.

    "Should we go in?" James asked.

    "I think it''s dangerous for you." Thomas said from the side. He was also fully equipped with a bulletproof vest, helmet, and an AR in his hand.

    "Dangerous?" James looked at him, and it was true, the gunshots were still ringing out from the estate with loud explosions. "I don''t really care, let''s go in."

    With that, he turned and started walking toward the house while Thomas eyed him and saw something that put him into unease. His own agents, the IF, started escorting James without any order. They walked around him like he was the person they swore loyalty to, like James himself was their boss.

    After Linda sent Thomas away to plan the raid on Marco''s house, he called up his most trusted agents. Those who were in many missions, those he knew that they could stay silent and would not tell anybody about anything. So he told them what was really going on.

    To his surprise, the reaction wasn''t that bad. There wasn''t confusion or disbelief, more like a calmness¡­ like they knew it was going to happen sometime and they were just calm about it. There wasn''t any objection or shouting, no, they listened to Thomas''s words, who detailed to them what is exactly going to happen, and as he finished it, they prepped in minutes to get ready for the raid.

    It was strange. So strange that Thomas himself started doubting himself and the agency he directs, because there was no way that they would react this way¡­ only if they feared or respected James himself.

    And it all made sense as he saw his own men escorting him like the president¡­ it felt like these men, who swore to protect the country, started to part with James, with a gangster and Thomas knew the only reason for something like this to happen is¡­ they lost faith in the government, in the country they swore to protect¡­ because they themselves knew exactly what''s going on behind the curtain, why the payroll is nothing, why they''re protecting and putting their lives in danger while their bosses are getting millions upon millions.

    Why bother dying out there?

    Yeah, they already picked a better option than the IF.

    "Should we go in?" One of their agents stepped to Thomas, who stood frozen in place, lost in his thoughts. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yeah¡­ let''s go." He whispered and with the others, they all wasted no time going inside the estate, where the situation now was calmer than ever.

    Eric had already stormed inside the house with his team and killed many of Marco''s guys inside, while Hector in the garden with Ramirez also made advance further toward the house, because after Marco ran away like a fucking bitch, his guards'' morale and boost went away with it.

    They barely even shot. Some of them even threw up their hands and walked out, but of course, they were immediately shot.

    There was no mercy after what happened, and there will be no mercy at all.

    As James walked through the gates with his men and the IF agents, the eyes of the wounded immediately fell on him. There was no actual way that what they saw was real, that their boss was walking through the gate like it was a fucking night walk. But shit, it was real.

    "Our boss is here¡­ James is here!" One of them shouted into the radio, and silence followed it.

    Eric, from the house, immediately turned around and ran out toward the driveway and gate, while Hector from the back with Ramirez just looked at each other in disbelief that what they heard was actually real.

    "What did you say?!" Ramirez shouted as some shots rang out around him.

    "It''s true, James is here!" Eric shouted, as he now saw him clearly, with his cane, slowly walking toward him¡­ and it looked terrifying, like real, like real death came.

    Around Joseph, there were flashlights lighting up the path with guards all around, and it looked crazy, with his cane walking, tapping it on the bloody driveway, going past dead bodies and mangled flesh.

    "What the fuck¡­" Ramirez whispered as he looked at Hector, who was now smiling at him while his head was covered with dirt and a little blood.

    "I knew it! I fucking knew it, that he would show up!" He shouted and ducked out and started firing his gun blindly at the house.

    Hearing the gunshots, Eric immediately got in motion and started running to James. "Boss, it''s¡ª" He stopped the moment he saw the agents, the IF badge on their vests and the eyes looking at him.

    It was different.

    "Eric, are you good?" Mike stepped to him, grabbing his shoulder. Eric too was fucked, he was bloodied, but that blood was none other than Ferucci''s blood. All of it was his.

    "I¡ªI''m good¡­" He whispered. He couldn''t believe his eyes. These were really the agents, but as soon as he saw Thomas¡­that familiar face from the news he immediately knew that shit was real.

    "You fought well, Eric." James said as he tapped his cane and stepped closer to him. "Go, guys, and make sure everybody''s dead." He said, and in that moment, not just Mike and the others, but the IF agents as well started going into the house and to the side toward the garden.

    It was a show, as Hector and Ramirez now were closer to the house and saw from the side fully armed people appearing, moving like fucking special forces and killing off Marco''s guys, even if they just twitched on the ground, they shot them, to make sure.

    "Fuck is that?" Ramirez asked because he saw the badge too. "IF?" He looked at Hector.

    He too was looking, his eyes wide open. "How crazy is this? They came¡­ don''t shoot at them¡­ they are with us."

    Ramirez for a second said nothing, not because he was upset or anything, but it was unbelievable that an agency that swore to protect the law was now really working with them.

    After a second, he immediately told the guys on the radio to only shoot at Marco''s guys.

    First, everybody was just blinking in confusion, but listened to the order and as they walked up to the house more they witnessed that it really was a coalition between the mafia and the law enforcement as they saw an IF agent putting a bullet into one of the guard''s heads who was barely even moving, his lying on the ground bleeding out, then turned toward them.

    "Ohh, are you guys with Bellini?" He asked calmly. "I have some boosters if you want some." He tossed a gel at them and went more into the house alone¡­ and another some shots rang out.

    "Gels?" Ramirez said as he looked down in his hand and realized they were fucking sport booster gels. "Fucking gels?" He looked at Hector, who was laughing.

    They fought a battle, they were bloodied, literally fucked, and now an IF agent throws them booster gel after committing a crime.

    "Booster gel¡­" Hector whispered again, looking down at it.

    But outside too, at the driveway, the IF was kinda friendly. One of them immediately stepped to Eric.

    "Are you shot somewhere?" He asked as he started tapping down his body, seeing the blood.

    First, he said nothing, but then he realized that the battle wasn''t over at least not here, because someone was fighting for his life.

    "No¡­ no, it''s not mine¡­"

    ¡ª---------

    Hello everybody!

    I posted my new novel as a kind of test, not an actual release. I just wanted to see how it would look. It''ll be fully released next month, so yeah, that''s it. Sorry for the confusion!

    Check Authors note pls.

 Chapter 166 166: Stillness.

    "Finally it''s over¡­" Linda let out a long breath as she saw that Marco was finally captured.

    "Yeah, actually it was a good call that you made." Benjamin said, smiling at her. "The right time, the right moment. If you didn''t do it, Marco fucking goes on the run."

    It was Linda herself who called up not just Thomas to go but James too, and her reason for it was, well, she was in fear that this whole thing would go on for hours and hours, and she knew that even the news can pull up and report on it, and it would be the worst thing to happen to them. So she made the right choice and called up both Thomas and James to do something¡­ well, more precisely, she shouted at Thomas to go now and make the raid, then called James to tell his men not to shoot at the IF agents.

    This call was the reason that James himself decided to go, because he felt that Linda''s voice was too urgent, like something bad was happening at Marco''s house. The reaction to it was not too much, everybody somehow felt that something would eventually happen, because James''s moves were something that nobody could actually calculate, so they prepared for it¡­ the only one who didn''t was Mike himself, who at first just stood frozen like, what the fuck is actually happening, but he feared to say anything to James.

    In his mind, the best option was at least for James just to stay at home while a team goes to help Hector and Ferucci, but how could he say that to James? So he just flowed with the others and got ready to leave the house with everybody.

    Then came the luck, that Thomas and James as well chose the exact same path to go toward Marco''s house, and they just stumbled upon each other, and the convoy that consisted of more cars than you can even count was speeding toward the estate.

    The second luck was Marco''s timing¡­ at least the driver who decided to steer the car to the main road, where the convoy came and hit him¡­ and that happened because of Linda too.

    She called Thomas again and shouted that Marco was running away in an SUV, so he informed his agents in the front of the convoy to crash into the car that would come, and they did their job properly, crashing into the SUVs so hard that they themselves almost flew out of the windshield.

    But at least Marco now was captured, and they could play along with the raid story, which also had one good factor to it, it was James''s men who were equipped exactly like the IF or any other raid team would be. The only difference was there wasn''t any patch on them, which Linda knew she could play off as a special force.

    The plan was perfect.

    "Call up James and tell him to get out of there because I''m a hundred percent sure a fucking journalist or somebody will pull up." Edward said, and Linda did exactly that, calling up James''s number, but there wasn''t an answer. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She looked at the screen to see what was happening, but they were just standing there.

    "He doesn''t pick it up¡­"

    "Call then Thomas quickly." Edward said, and he was confused as to why the fuck they aren''t moving and just staring at each other.

    Linda called again, this time Thomas, but he too just stood there without even looking at the phone.

    It seemed like everybody got frozen in place¡­ and they were.

    It was one single question that made everybody just stop, that made Thomas incredibly stressed, that his hand started shaking.

    The question was simple, and it was asked by James:

    "Whose blood is that?"

    Eric first didn''t answer. No, he didn''t want to tell the truth, and well, he didn''t even know whether Ferucci was still alive or not. He didn''t hear a word from Dilian since they went away. His pulse quickened as he was stared down by James, waiting for the answer, but he already knew that it was somebody''s blood he knew. Yeah, the silence told more than any word could do.

    "James!" Hector''s voice came from the house, and he ran toward him. "What are you doing here?" He asked as he stepped right beside Eric, but the silence told him that something was off¡­ he felt it even though minutes ago bullets were ripping past him. But this feeling was scarier than those fucking fights were, it felt like something big was going to happen, or rather something really bad.

    "Where is Ferucci?" James asked as he looked at Hector, while Eric''s head was still bowed down.

    "He was here with¡ª" He looked at Eric, and that''s when he spotted it.

    The blood. So much blood on his vest and legs, even his hands were covered in blood. Hector''s demeanor in that moment totally changed. He wasn''t happy, he wasn''t smiling, he was furious, he was angry, he was fucking upset by the fact that the smiling motherfucker was nowhere to be found while the man he was in the team with was covered in blood.

    For the first time ever, Hector was panicking. The feeling¡­ it was unfamiliar to him, because he was the one who said it with his own words, that he doesn''t care about others, that he doesn''t connect himself to anyone and yet now¡­ the feeling he had long forgotten, or at least thought he''d forgotten, was coming up.

    He panicked¡­ he didn''t want to lose him.

    Or maybe it wasn''t about that.

    It wasn''t about his feelings, deep down, but something entirely different¡­ the selfish Hector, the egoist, wasn''t panicking beacuse of that, but more over the fact that if Ferucci died, he left James at the wrong fucking time.

    Yeah¡­ how does he dare to die when he needs to live the most? When James is left alone? When Hans already died? When they''re the only ones left to truly stand beside him?

    "...Where is he?" He turned to Eric and immediately grabbed him by the vest, literally pulling him from the ground. "Ferucci¡­ where is he¡­?"

 Chapter 167 167: Panic.

    It was a strange scene, a strange situation, while in the background some shots still rang out by the IF agents, James and the others just stood in the driveway in the blood, in between dead bodies and mangled flesh, with that nose-hurting ill scent that came from it, the blood, the gunpowder mixed together¡­ it was awful¡­ and in the middle of it was the question:

    Where is Ferucci?

    The question which James knew the answer to at least he guessed it because Eric''s eyes were telling. Despair and fear in them told the story on its own. Not even to mention the blood on him. But it also sent a panic through James, even though he didn''t look like someone who was panicking, but shit, he was. Because if Ferucci had died, it only meant that he and Hector were the last ones left in the family. And if that''s what happened, it would only send James deeper into the darkness, even just the thought of it, that now he had lost the second member of the family. That he lost somebody who was a key figure, somebody who kept up the image of a family¡­ to not let people even think about fucking them over.

    But not just that¡­ it would also mean he lost a friend again¡­ because of his selfish decisions.

    It meant he was exactly going down the path as Lucian did, because even though James didn''t do anything to hurt them, he was the one that sent him to Marco''s house.

    "Where is he?" James asked, and Hector immediately heard from his voice that it isn''t the same James. No, it was him¡­ who he feared the most.

    Not just him, Thomas too got just more worried that James might snap and do something really dumb¡­ and well, Eric already thought that he was going to be killed, but he needed to say it.

    "He got hit and lost a lot of blood¡­" He looked up, and Hector''s expression immediately changed, his mouth opening while James remained silent, still looking with those eyes. "Dilian, our medic, evacuated him, and they went to the hospital."

    "Call him." Two words. Two simple words. Nothing to fear about, but Eric was almost shitting himself and immediately pulled out the phone and called.

    It rang once, twice, then nothing. Nobody answered the phone, and well, because they were rushing.

    They arrived at the hospital earlier, where Dilian and the two people who went with him grabbed Ferucci first, storming into the hospital while blood spilled everywhere. It was a scene that those people would never forget who sat in the waiting area.

    Even the doctors and nurses were confused as three men, fully equipped with weapons, looking like soldiers, rushed in with another one in their hands while blood was dropping everywhere.

    Maybe this was their luck¡­ because the doctors thought they were soldiers, they were agents¡­ because the hospital that was the nearest to them was a private one. A hospital well known for the fact that it actually supported Takoi Mario, the mayor whom Ferucci himself tortured and killed brutally.

    Yeah, they stepped into a hospital where every employee was against criminals, against Bellini, and supported Takoi. They even attended his funeral¡­ what luck that they looked like soldiers, what luck that no one actually knew how Ferucci looked like.

    But the luckiest thing is that Dilian knew exactly to not say his name out loud.

    "Help us!" He shouted, and in the moment, the doctors rushed to them and put Ferucci onto a stretcher. "He has a shrapnel wound on the left side, upper ribcage area. I gave him two shots of adrenaline and a shot of morphine!" He shouted as they pushed him away.

    But as he looked down, Ferucci was already out.

    His hand was hanging down while his eyes were rolled back, but he was sure of it¡­ that his heart was still beating, still fighting.

    "Stay out!" A doctor shouted as they rolled him into a surgery room and then looked at Dilian and said with the most confident voice "We will save him." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Dilian heard it many times, "We will save him" and then they all died. The word which just sent more panic in him.

    "Fuck¡­" He whispered as he stood in front of the door and could hear the doctors inside prepping, the machine beeping.

    "Here, come!" A nurse shouted as Dilian''s mates brought in two more guys and then a nurse stepped to him.

    "His name, blood type, is he allergic to something?" She asked in a hurried voice.

    "What?"

    "His name, your colleague''s name. What is it?"

    "I can''t say it¡­ he is part of the ISB agency." Dilian made up a lie, but his eyes didn''t waver, nor his voice. He was straight and believable. Because there was no way these guys were lying, she thought and well, everybody around, as they saw the guns, the grenades on them¡­ they believed it. "His blood type is O." Another luck that he actually knew it, that he actually knew almost every top member''s blood type from the same exact reason: if something happens, he can act or at least try to help.

    She wrote down on the paper and looked up at him. "Then just wait, okay? And try to calm down." She said as she looked at Dilian and saw the blood covering his whole body.

    She could even think about the nightmare he went through.

    "Okay¡­" He whispered and just turned around, walking toward the chairs and sat down.

    He didn''t care about the brutal scent of the blood, the gunpowder, or any of it. Ferucci was his only thought¡­ and the past. He thought about the memories, the nightmares, the PTSD he had when he left the army. The guys who died under his arms. Those young guys he couldn''t save.

    He feared it was going to happen again¡­ that again, he failed those he was trained to save.

    Dilian was totally fucked. He started seeing things that weren''t even there, his ears ringing, his breath short and to many. He was panicking. He felt like the world itself was swallowing him down, he couldn''t deal with¡ª

    "Dilian." A voice and a tap on his shoulder.

    "Your phone."

    One of the men who came with him held out the phone toward him, and the caller was Eric.

 Chapter 168 168: Guilt.

    He looked at the phone, the caller ID showing it was Eric. He just looked at it, wondering what he could have done to make it better. What could he have done to say that he was in stable condition and would survive? What could he have done?

    The answer was clear, he could have done nothing.

    He didn''t have the equipment, he didn''t have the medicine on him that could do a miracle job¡­ he wasn''t prepared for it at all¡­ guilt, more and more guilt, as the phone buzzed in his hands.

    It was his fault, his only fault that he couldn''t help Ferucci¡­ but no, he couldn''t help him at all. Even if he was prepared, even if he had the right equipment, there was no way of it, and deep down he knew that too. But man, Dilian is a selfish person, someone who can''t accept facts.

    He was always like this. The time his colleagues died in between his hands, the colleagues he could have saved, he always went deeper into sorrow and guilt, into despair and darkness. But none of it was his fault.

    Ferucci did it on his own, he stood there, and in the past, his colleagues too. They were recklessly entering rooms, relentlessly taking action. That''s why they died, that''s why he couldn''t help them, because their fate was already written, but every time it happened, Dilian just went deeper and deeper into self-hatred.

    Why couldn''t he save them? What could he have done better? Why him? Why was he the one that God gave the toughest battle to?

    The answer was simple: because he was the best at it.

    Dilian Laposi, retired combat medic of the 16th Ranger Regiment, the most awarded combat medic in his service period, saved 68 lives and lost 4.

    This man was doubting himself, a man who lost 4 soldiers, soldiers that had no chance of survival, and was discharged after experiencing PTSD. He couldn''t sleep at night, seeing their faces before him, seeing the zip-up black bags that their bodies were put in.

    No medals, no praise, no therapy sessions could change the fact that, in his mind, he failed them, and he felt the same right now.

    After joining James, his life turned for the best.

    He reunited with his family, with his kids, he could pay for therapy that meant nothing to him, but he felt connected with the soldiers around him, but most importantly¡­ he could give back to those who were in the same shoes as him.

    "Dilian, pick it up." The man said again as he sat down beside him. "It''ll be alright, just say what you need to say."

    He looked down at the phone, still buzzing, and for a second, closed his eyes.

    There is no failure, no guilt. You did what you could. Trust in God, and in His Son, for He shall judge your actions when the time comes.

    "Eric." He picked up the phone.

    Silence, there was silence as Eric just held out the phone while James and Hector, as everybody around just stared at it, as Dilian''s voice came through.

    "Where is Ferucci?"

    As soon as James''s voice came through the phone, Dilian took a long breath while he closed his eyes, repeating the same prayer that he did earlier, not because he feared James would kill him, or his family, or anybody close to him, but because it felt like the same time when he informed his colleagues families. He was the one that called them, he was the one who said to them that they weren''t coming home.

    The same feeling, he was lost, even though Ferucci''s heart was still beating¡­

    "H-He is in a surgery room, in the Daffodils Private Hospital¡­ he is in bad shape, really bad shape¡­" He said, his voice shaking, and he hesitated with the words, unsure of what was going to happen, but his words just sent more panic into them.

    As soon as they heard that he was in bad shape, they knew the situation was fucked up. Because a medic, someone who was trained to save lives, people who were in danger, would say something else, like "he''s fighting for his life." But bad shape? No, that was telling.

    "Is he alive?" James asked, but his voice was still calm in the chaos, in the estate they had just raided, in the driveway where the dead bodies still laid in silence.

    "I don''t know." A simple answer, yet powerful. "His heart was beating when we brought him in, his breath was slow, but he was fighting¡­ but the amount of blood he lost is¡­ is bad. Really bad, boss."

    Again, silence. It was enough to hear, and it was enough to understand that the chances were low. And knowing well that Hans had died the same way, losing too much blood, James could only think about the consequences Ferucci''s death would bring.

    Yeah, because he''s not going to sit idle while one of his men dies. Not even if Ferucci screwed it up¡­ no, no. He''s going to kill everybody in his way. He''s going to fall into Lucian''s footsteps, but in a way that fits the new era.

    He''ll kill everybody who even just knew about these plans, who knew that the Sinatra were going to attack them. Yeah¡­ becase it happened because of them.

    He had already lost his family, his mother, whom he had sent away and who knows when the time will come for them to see each other again? Who knows if, when they meet, he will still be the same James¡­ or if he will even live long enough to see them again. And now, he was on the verge of losing someone else.

    How many deaths would it take? How many people would he have to kill to finally have a peaceful life?

    He didn''t know the answer yet, but he will take that path.

    Bodies upon bodies. Death upon death. There is only death. There is only sorrow and despair. Kill or be killed, there will be no peace as long as he lives.

    Death is the answer to peace.

    "So, he''s still alive." James said into the phone. "Good. Then we can go home."

    Again, silence.

    There was no way that was his real reaction to hearing Ferucci was dying. Even Hector was surprised by it. He thought it would mean another war. And, well¡­ he wasn''t far off. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Because this wasn''t going to be a war¡­ it was going to be a massacre.

    ---

    Insta: mszrswrite

 Chapter 169 169: Line.

    James simply turned around and walked toward the gate, to everyone''s surprise that was it, nothing morem and he was followed by the others like Thomas, Hector, and many of the IF agents.

    Something was strange about him, like he had an aura or something. Nobody spoke, nobody even looked at him, like his silence was death itself.

    "I''ll go with you, Thomas, to Linda and the others. We need to talk." He said but didn''t look at him like he was giving an order.

    "Understo¡ª"

    "Excuse me!" A woman''s voice came from the gate the moment they stepped out, camera in her hands recording James and literally everybody around him. "I''m with the KSC News, I would like to know what exactly happened here." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Stopped. Everyone stopped. But not just them¡­ almost Thomas''s heart stopped as he stared into that camera. There wasn''t any worse thing that could happen than a news crew pulling up on them.

    "How comfortable you are, standing beside these dead bodies." James suddenly spoke, looking into her eyes.

    She immediately looked at him, and in a second knew that he wasn''t a detective or any agent, but something worse. She literally stepped back a little.

    "Who are you?" She asked as she pointed the camera more on James and noticed it.

    The signet ring, the cane itself, and even his whole attire was screaming gangster. But which gangster?

    She focused on the details¡­ the little things. The ring on his finger looked like more of a female ring, a butterfly ring. But the other one, the signet with a capital B on it, was telling, and she immediately knew it.

    Tonight, she fucked up.

    "I''m¡ª"

    She couldn''t finish it¡­ poor soul¡­ poor woman. The bullet gave her no time to even explain herself, struck her on the forehead, the bullet which James fired himself.

    Her body immediately collapsed to the ground without any other sound, without any more recording of the site.

    Thomas was shocked, as well as all the agents, and Linda too.

    "Roaches." James said simply as he looked at her body. "Aren''t they roaches?" He turned back to Thomas as he put away his gun. "Recording the dead, wanting to make out a story about something they don''t truly know a single thing. Fucking roaches."

    "...Y-yeah¡­" Thomas whispered hesitantly as he just realized James killed a civilian, moreover a woman.

    He couldn''t think right after witnessing it, because he thought James was keeping his laws, that few laws, few things that protected the civilians, but now he did it so smoothly, so fast, without even caring about it.

    But at the same time, his wording was pointing to something else.

    He said roaches, the journalists who just pick up a story for a hit, those who have no morality of showing the dead, spreading misinformation, but still, she was a civilian¡­ a civilian who would''ve died otherwise too, because even if Thomas was shocked, he would have done the same to protect the operation.

    Still, the feeling was on him, that really James is starting to lose it, not his mind, not that he''s becoming crazy, no, he started losing that last bit of morality, last bit of humanity that was in his soul.

    "He finally stepped over the line." Benjamin muttered as he saw it, and Linda immediately looked at him for an answer.

    What fucking line? That question was in her mind, because there wasn''t any line, there is no line for fucking criminals, serial killers, warlords. There isn''t any line.

    "Line?" She asked back.

    "Yeah." Benjamin looked at her. "He isn''t just the most influential and powerful gangster anymore, but he stepped over the line where he''s thinking before he kills. That line has just disappeared, you saw it too." He gestured toward the screen. "This man we knew, James, that maybe had some morality left in him, maybe it was his mother who influenced him, but now, he is alone and there isn''t anything to chain him down¡­ he is free, and he will do things at his will. Just became more dangerous than we ever thought he would be. Fuck me." He said as he swept away the sweat on his forehead and leaned back.

    It was true, Linda had known it for a long time. James was only acting that way to maintain a good image in front of his mother, to make sure he behaved in a way that didn''t disgrace her¡­ but now, knowing she''s no longer there for him.

    "Now what?" Edward asked the question. "What do we do about a dead reporter, with a bullet in her head?" He looked at Linda, who was just frozen in place. "Linda!" He shouted at her. "Think, not fucking freeze down! You are the one that wanted to do this, so think before we fuck up!" He was furious, and he had reason for it, because if it came to light that a journalist just died, it''s going to cause more outrage.

    "We hide her body." She said it confidently as she got up. "Fuck morality, fuck everything, I don''t give a fuck about anything anymore!" She shouted. "We hide her fucking body in a barrel and throw her into the fucking ocean or the sea, I don''t give a fuck which one! We do how we planned to and hide everything that can cause the downfall!" She shouted again, because she, up until this point, actually believed in something like a greater cause or something. But now, there wasn''t any greater cause, it was just a deal with James, a deal that helped both of them, but didn''t serve any greater cause. It was just to secure their spot in the government, in the corrupt country, and nothing else.

    She gave up chasing justice¡­ gave up on everything.

    Just as James gave up, on being a fucking soft boy, on pretending to be someone he wasn''t, he stopped trying to intimidate people with words, stopped acting like he was some badass. Because the truth is, he''s not a badass.

    He''s not scary. He''s just a good-looking guy. He''s young¡­ too young, maybe. But now, he knows he needs to act. He needs to prove who he really is. That he''s no longer pretending. That he''s accepted the invitation into the darkness, fully, willingly, and without hesitation.

    Let it be civilians, let it be anyone in the world, if they step into his world, if they try to do something that hurts him or the family, he is going to kill, he is going to act on it.

    Whether he''s working with the government or not.

    "Shall we go?" He asked as he looked at Thomas, who was still eyeing the body, along with Hector, who felt pumped up now. He felt that this would finally lead to a path where there was no more hiding, where they would be in the spotlight, known as the family. The power. The influence.

    "Y-yeah, let''s go¡­" Thomas said, and they walked toward one of the cars then turned back facing Hector and an agent.

    "You gave the patch to Hector." He pointed at the agent, and the man, without a second thought, ripped the patch from his vest and gave it to Hector. "Cover your face too and go to the hospital. Be with Ferucci and¡­ just call me if you get any news, okay?"

    From the look in his eyes, Hector knew that James cared¡­ yeah, he cared deeply. He just put on the mask and the badge, and with one last look, he walked off to another car. Meanwhile, James was debating with himself, whether he should go to the hospital... but he knew that in this world, his presence meant nothing, only actions did.

    So he got in the car with Thomas, and they drove toward Linda''s office, already planning the next step toward total war. And man, he had plans¡­ a lot of them.

    ---

    Insta: mszrswrite

 Chapter 170 170: Marcoéˆ¥æªš faith.

    "What''s going to happen to Marco?" James asked as the car was already moving out toward Linda''s office.

    "I don''t know¡­" Thomas said as he looked at James, still replaying the scenes, the way he shot down that woman. "But I know he can''t get arrested because he would tell on you and us, so we interrogate him, get the information, and then he dies."

    "Then do it now." James said as he looked into Thomas''s eyes, and there was only confidence in them.

    "Now?" He asked back, confused.

    "Yeah, Linda''s building is big and I''m sure there are rooms that can be used for¡­ questioning." He smiled at the end as he said it, and Thomas immediately knew there was not going to be any questioning¡­ more of a torture session.

    But in some way it needed to be done as fast as possible, because it would help to create the false narrative of the whole situation. The raid was done, Marco was killed in the process, and all his shit got seized¡­ a perfect story, and well, they had time to do so. Even if it was just an act, a play, Thomas is the one who''s leading it, the investigation is in the IF''s hands so he can drag things out, not even talking about how many dead bodies in the estate¡­ the investigation is going to go for at least a month, but the main thing was Marco.

    His death is their ace card, so he needs to be dead as soon as possible.

    "I''ll call Linda." He said and pulled out his phone.

    She immediately answered it, because yes, they were still watching them with the drone.

    "Where are you going?" She asked.

    "Well, toward you¡­ Marco needs to be questioned and then killed, we can''t wait with it any longer, if we want to use him."

    Silence followed, but an answer came that Thomas did not expect, he thought she would be furious like every time, but no, not at all.

    "Do it, there is a room we can use for it in the basement, I''ll prepare it until y''all arrive." She said and immediately hung up the phone while Thomas just blinked in disbelief. They''re really going to go with Marco into the Ministry of Justice and torture him then kill him¡­ that was a twist of the plans.

    "Linda''s waiting for us." He said, turning to James who just nodded and leaned back, closing his eyes.

    "I''m going to sleep, get me up when we''re there." He said and it just sent more confusion and disbelief in Thomas. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    What the fuck did he say? Sleeping when they just bombed the fuck out of Marco''s estate, killed dozens, and one of his top men is likely dying¡­ and he sleeps.

    "Huh¡­ okay."

    Meanwhile, Linda was sprinting down the stairs, and she did that because she was so stressed that she needed to do something that tired her a little, and well, those floors did their job because as soon as she was in the basement, she was barely able to stand. Halfway down she lost her high heels, and her whole face was covered with sweat and what she was seeing before her wasn''t helping.

    The Secret Service guys whose job was to guard her and the building were in the basement playing poker¡­

    "You fuckers!" She shouted as she wept off her sweater and they immediately stood up, pretending they were just taking time off.

    "Oh, miss¡ª"

    "Shut the fuck up, help me!" She shouted again and turned around, walking toward a door which was a service tunnel which she opened and stepped in. The guards looked at each other in confusion but ran after her into the tunnel, which was full of gas and water pipes and things they didn''t even know what they were, but it genuinely looked like a hallway, it was paved, the walls were made of brick, and there was even light.

    They first thought that she was actually running from somebody because there wasn''t any shoe on her, so they pulled out their guns, but then Linda stopped before a door.

    It was a metal door, no cover on it, just rust. She grabbed the handle and tried to open it but she couldn''t. "Open it." She said as she stepped back and one of the guys tried it, but nothing.

    "Can I kick it in?" He asked, turning to Linda.

    "Do whatever, just open it."

    So he did, kicked the door and it opened and it was darkness and dust, as he turned on his flashlight but the most terrifying thing was three chairs in the middle of the room like some kind of horror movie.

    "The light switch is on the left." Linda said from the back, and the agent stepped in, turning it on. And yeah¡­ it was clear this room had once seen a lot of things and they immediately assumed as much.

    The walls were concrete, without any cover, nor the floor, but one thing that stood out, the chairs. One of them was made of metal and it was attached to the floor and had chains on its legs and armrest, while the other two were wooden chairs, freely movable.

    "Is it a¡ª"

    "Yes, it was one." Linda said as she sat down on the wooden chair. "A torture room, but it was a long time ago, maybe 7 years." She said as she looked around once more."I want four more chairs and make sure to lock down the basement, nobody can come in. Also bring some water, a towel, get the maintenance guy''s toolbox, and some bleach from the cleaning lady."

    They looked at each other and back to Linda because it was obvious what she planned to do, but the question was¡­ to who?

    "Was it a joke or¡­?"

    "Do I look like I''m joking?" She asked back, staring at him.

    He looked at her, then pulled his arm to his mouth. "Close down the basement." He then looked at Linda again. "Toolbox, chairs, water, towel and bleach?"

    "Exactly¡­ also bring 3 black coffees and 1 cappuccino for me."

    He again raised his hand to his mouth. "Yeah, we need¡­ uh¡­ four chairs, a toolbox, water, towels, bleach, and three black coffees. One cappuccino." He then stayed silent as he listened to the response coming back. "No, I''m not joking. It''s Miss Linda''s order. Close the basement and bring those things I just said." He looked back at Linda because the guys on the other side didn''t seem to understand a single thing about what was happening. "I''ll go up now. Five minutes, and all the things will be here." He said and turned and left the room spritting through the tunnel, while Linda was still sitting in the chair lost in thoughts.

    I''m going to faint if they''re really going to torture him. She thought as she looked at the metal chair, which only promised pain, suffering, and, in the end, death to whoever sat in it.

    --

    Insta: mszrswrite

 Chapter 171 171: The Next Steps.

    A lot of time passed as Linda just sat there still, staring at the metal chair, still quiet on her decisions and the life she chose to follow.

    There were no bad or good decisions anymore, there was only the decision to make everything right, to flow with the plan even if it was going in a direction which is the complete opposite of everything.

    A plan, a deal which was there to eliminate the cartel and its connection in the shadows quickly turned into something that was going to be in the news, something that will claim more people and more death, civilians or not, gangster or not.

    Death will play the biggest role in the plan, and what will follow after it that would be the big question, the consequence of this action. Because, if everybody dies, the only one who will remain is James and his only enemy will be the government itself. And if that happens, he is going to have more power than the government, more information, more connections, and more influence over the people.

    But that''s for the future. Right now, the only thing to worry about is how to cover everything up perfectly¡­ moreover, to make sure Marco gives every information they need to act more swiftly and more accurately.

    "Everything is here." The agent said as he stepped into the room with his colleague.

    In their hands were the exact things Linda asked for. The toolbox, bleach the towel with the water, and more importantly the coffee which she immediately grabbed from the agent.

    She took a sip of her cappuccino and sighed. "The basement¡­ is it closed down?" She asked as she took another sip. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes, we closed it, and also the first floor, to be sure that nobody even tries to come down." The agent said as he put down the tools. "But isn''t this a little too much? I mean, it''s clear that something is happening down there, and up the¡ª"

    "There is nobody in this place who has the right to question me." She said as she looked into the agent''s eyes. "I hold authority over everybody."

    "But the directors of the¡ª"

    "They''re under me, and they know what''s going to happen. That''s why I asked for the chairs. So what you guys need to do is just make sure nobody comes down." She said, and her voice was so direct, not that same woman who was here earlier. She was bossing around, showing the authority she has.

    "Roger that, miss." The agent said. "So should we open the garage door?"

    "Yes, open it and close it as soon as they arrive. Nobody can know what happened or who it is." Linda said as she sat back down, sipping her cappuccino, waiting for them to arrive. Meanwhile, up on the third floor, Benjamin was thinking, making plans with Edward, and now joined by Stephen.

    "The first thing is the journalist. We need to do something about her." Edward said as he was now looking at the drone, and that woman was still there on the ground. "At least try and hide her body for now because I''m sure others will come too, filming, and that wouldn''t be good if they found a dead journalist."

    "Yeah, I''ll call up¡­" Benjamin looked down on a list that Thomas made, one of the agents. "Chris, the squad leader to hide her body in the house." He said and got up from his chair, grabbing the wired phone and calling.

    "But still, what story we made up?" Edward looked at Stephen. "I mean, somebody will search for her."

    Stephen was thinking about it as Benjamin was already speaking with Chris, and a moment later, as he hung up and sat back, her body was being dragged away inside the house.

    "What if we say she was mistaken to be one of Marcos'' men and was shot." Edward said, looking at them. "I mean, she had on the flashlight, and the IF thought she was one of them with a gun."

    "Doesn''t make any sense." Benjamin said. "She walked straight past the car Marco was in, with IF agents around, as if they didn''t even see her, and that''s strange too. How the fuck they didn''t notice a camera and a fucking woman?"

    It was really strange, something even they got confused about. The woman straight went past the convoy of cars, slid past the exact car that Marco was thrown into, and where IF agents stood guard, but she just walked straight past them like she was invisible or something or did she?

    Because while they were focused on the scene on the driveway that Thomas, James, and the others just stood frozen in place, they missed a key point of how the journalist went past everybody.

    She fence-jumped.

    Marco''s house is a big estate but still has neighbors, with other big-ass estates all around, and she, the journalist, knew very well that she can''t just walk straight on the street because she will be stopped. So as soon as she heard the shooting happening, because the social media picked it up faster than any other news station, she was on the way there, only she.

    Because everybody else was scared.

    The neighbors flooded social media with videos of what happened, but because of the complete darkness and power outage, the videos were complete darkness, with only shouting and heavy gunfire and explosions.

    So every big news station stayed still and reported on the downtown attacks instead.

    But what a news it would be if she was the first to actually publish on it, to get first-hand footage to sell to the big news for thousands of dollars. It was her ticket to richness, the biggest story in her life.

    So she hopped the fence of Marco''s neighbor across the street and trespassed sneaking through the estate garden, then hopped another fence and that it she was there, before Marco''s estate, seeing the dead bodies on the ground at the gate, the bullet shells, the shot-up cars, and the IF agents on the end of the street.

    The piggy bank was there in front of her¡­ but rather than money she got a bullet.

    "I don''t know, maybe she sneaked in or I don''t know. The main thing we need to focus on is the story to make out of it." Stephen started. "First, we can''t use the accident shooting, because she received a straight bullet into her head. It''s clear that it was an execution, so we can build up a story that on the way she was kidnapped and killed."

    Edward here felt a little awkward and stressed, because he wasn''t in this life. Yes, he heard of this thing, but he just stole funds and shit, not actually killing people and making plots for it.

    "I mean it can work, but still, what if she told someone where she is going¡­ or we just don''t give a fuck about it. Yeah, it can work." Benjamin smiled.

    "What do you mean?" Edward asked, his voice hesitant a little.

    "What is the biggest news that people will get shocked about? The news can feed them for days, for weeks, for months, it''s not a death of a journalist, no. Every month they die and nobody gives a single fuck about them."

    "That''s true." Stephen said. "They will make a lot of money on the news that Silas, Marco, and Isabella too died. Not just that but Carter''s death will lead all the headlines."

    "So what, we just hide her body and that''s it?" Edward asked with a nervous smirk on his face as he looked at them.

    "Exactly." A straight answer from Benjamin. "Nobody going to give a fuck about her, everybody will jump on the story how the government killed the gangsters ana well how the vice president died. All this news will push the death of her down the drain."

    "Well this is the only way we can do it, so yeah, hide her body, and focus on the main thing, which is making out a story from the raid." Stephen said while Edward was just getting more nervous that his name will be attached to it, not official but yeah it will be there.

    "My part is already done." Benjamin said. "I already have all the outlines for the raid on Isabella''s house, which I will officially give to Linda tomorrow. The next part is on Thomas and then you." He pointed at Stephen. "Silas''s house will be your agency''s task."

    "Isn''t that a little complicated? I mean Silas yeah, he is dead with his top men, but his son has come back." He looked at Benjamin. "I mean claiming that we eliminated the family where his son is leading it¡ª"

    "We don''t wait for James to take action on that matter." Benjamin said. "The old man already died and his son is a mess. He can''t lead people and can''t think straight, nobody believes in him nor has loyalty for him, so we make the first official raid in years¡­ at least you do."

    Stephen felt in that moment something he hadn''t felt in years. He got excited about it because all he had done in the past couple of years was paperwork and nothing else¡­ well stealing and laundering the money¡­ as much as he could.

    "Then I will prepare it as soon as the sun rises¡ª"

    Suddenly the door busted open and an agent stepped in. "I''m sorry to interrupt, but Miss Linda is asking for everybody''s presence."

    James and Thomas had arrived.

 Chapter 172 172: Absurd.

    There was barely any time to react as the SUVs swerved into the garage, and as fast as they came, the agents hopped out of the cars, and as if Marco were just a bag of potatoes, they picked him up by the hands and legs and went with him, following the agents toward the room.

    James and Thomas, on the other hand, were slow, and it was because James was out¡­ like he was sleeping so deep that he didn''t even feel the cars bumping and the hurried steps and shouts, and well, Thomas was waiting for something.

    He just sat beside James like he was his father or something, looking at him while the agents outside were confused about what was happening and why they weren''t getting out.

    He''s really sleeping¡­ how the fuck can he sleep so calmly¡­ Thomas thought as he was looking at him in disbelief that this fucker, after making a deal with the government, after all this fight and literal war, is sleeping like a princess.

    A sane person would feel so much stress they couldn''t even sleep, and James too, he''s supposed to be looking stressed, disoriented, someone that just sealed the biggest deal¡­ but not at least from the outside.

    The sleep was¡­ well, the medicines and all the things Thomas thought of.

    James was so stressed that his hands were shaking, and he couldn''t think straight. But before leaving the house, he took some pills to make sure his legs wouldn''t hurt. In the process, he accidentally took a sleeping pill too¡­ well, all his pills looked identical, and maybe it was a good mistake¡­ at least he could get some rest.

    "James¡­" Thomas said his name but nothing. "James!" He raised his voice the second time but still nothing.

    Is he dead? How good that would be¡­

    "James!" He shouted now as he tapped his shoulder and there was it, he was up¡­ but hell, that was scary.

    He opened his eyes straight, staring at Thomas like a monster was woken up, like a bear during its sleep. He didn''t move, just stared at him.

    "What?" He asked simply, still staring at Thomas.

    "We''re here¡­"

    Silence for a bit as James just realized that he slept through the whole road.

    "Ohh¡­ good." He answered and after a moment of silence he finally opened the door stepping out to the garage where everywhere were agents waiting.

    It was a crazy scene, like a true boss, all around, soldiers dressed in full black, standing and waiting.

    I was out¡­ what a good sleep it was. He thought as he took his first step, but he noticed the same thing that Thomas earlier.

    James stepped one¡­ the agents too stepped. If he stopped, they stopped too.

    Is it an escort or do they want to arrest me¡­ He took another look at them, but to be honest, not even one of them was looking at him, at least in his eyes. It was like they were cautiously looking for threats rather than James himself as a threat.

    Strange¡­ S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Linda''s waiting for us." Thomas said as he walked past James, toward the tunnel, but from the agents nothing.

    They didn''t go after Thomas, their boss nor moved an inch.

    Pretty strange¡­ James thought but there was nothing he could do about it and well he didn''t care that much so he started walking and with him all of them, escorting him toward the tunnel and then towards the room.

    Dozens of agents in that tunnel went after him like they were his shadow, and finally, he was there.

    He stopped in front of the door and before him, the scene was familiar.

    Maybe too familiar.

    Not the same room, not the same chairs, but the feeling was the same when he was "questioned" by the NSBI agents when all the bullshit started.

    He also noticed the familiar faces there but the one who stepped to him was Linda herself.

    "Here." She said as he handed a coffee to him.

    "Thank you." He said as he grabbed it from her and sipped it, and immediately realized it was¡­ first it was ass from a coffee machine that wasn''t cleaned in ages, and two, it was straight black coffee.

    It tasted as if Linda wanted to poison him.

    So James made the quick decision to actually use the coffee for something better, and he stepped right in front of Marco who was already chained into the metal chair and he was still unconscious¡­ well, not after James poured the coffee into his face.

    It wasn''t very hot nor was it cold, it was the perfect temperature to feel pain from it but not an intensive one¡­ just to wake him up¡­ and it worked.

    Marco''s eyes shot open, but he didn''t move, nor did he understand what the hell was happening. His head was spinning like crazy, his vision was blurry, his whole body ached, and now his face felt like it had slammed into a stove. But that was it¡­ as quickly as he woke up, his head slumped forward again. Not a single movement followed, only the sound of his slow breathing filled the room.

    "Should I use this?" Benjamin asked, and as James turned toward him, he was posing with a hammer.

    "You guys are experts in things like this, so do what you want." He said as he slowly sat down on one of the chairs and just stared at Marco.

    All of them got confused by it because they thought he would go berserk in the first second he saw him, like chopping him up or beating the living shit out of him. But no, he just sat there in silence.

    And there were multiple things to it¡­ not just the sleeping pill which made him extremely sleepy, but he was still stressed about Ferucci, about his mother Bella, and Charlotte, as they still didn''t call, and to be truth, he wasn''t a master of torture.

    He popped out the police chief''s eyes, but it came from extreme anger and guilt¡­ yes, because Rafael was killed. But now there wasn''t any shot or surge of that feeling to cause pain, to do something brutal, to take revenge.

    He didn''t realize it yet¡­ that there will be no surge of it. It''s already in him.

    He is one with terror. Like a true monster.

    On the opposite of it, Benjamin was actually excited about it because first, he could prove himself more to James, and second, he can torture somebody truly famous and influential in the underworld¡­ not like those motherfuckers he did in his career that just leaked information or sold them.

    So he raised the hammer in his hand and was ready to strike.

    "First principle of torture is the time." Stephen''s voice came from the back as he sat. "Time that the prisoner realizes that there is no hope for him."

    "Well first he''s fucking out¡­" Benjamin pointed the hammer at Marco as he looked at Stephen. "Second, we don''t have time. We need to kill him fast¡­ I mean question him first and then kill him."

    "Both of you are right, same time wrong." Thomas said, and he realized James was closing his eyes like taking a nap again. "Time is crucial, but we have no time, and second, beating him with a hammer is not going to give us information. He already knows he''s fucked and going to die, which means we need to use slow pain that will crushes his soul. What you want to do, Benjamin, is just butcher him." He looked into his eyes. "Well, that''s how the NSBI works, but now we need to be cautious." He explained and stepped toward the toolbox, but there wasn''t anything he wanted so he turned back. "Amun, come here!" He shouted out the door, and suddenly one of the agents arrived¡­ a medic one. "Give him a shot that will wake him up and also give me some needles and a scalpel."

    "I need to grab my bag from the car." Amun replied and left the room, and Thomas turned to another agent. "Joel, give me your tools."

    Joel stepped in and pulled out his tool pouch from his vest, giving it to Thomas, who opened it, and it was like a torturer''s treasure chest.

    Well, to be true, it was a tool set for break-ins and for bombs, as Joel was a specialist, but those pliers, scissors were the best to¡­ get some nail work done¡­ maybe some tooth checkup too, but there was something that Thomas noticed.

    "Is that bleach?" He pointed at the ground.

    "Yes, it is." Linda said, but she immediately got a stomach ache. They didn''t even do anything, but she felt like throwing up the moment she confirmed that it was bleach, because Thomas and Benjamin''s eyes lit up, and Amun too got back with his bag.

    "Should I wake him up?" He asked as he looked at Thomas, who just nodded as he grabbed the bleach from the ground.

    So Amun did it, and he gave him an injection. "It will take 10 minutes to act." He said as he grabbed some needles and a scalpel from his bag and gave it to Thomas. "Well, if something happens, I''ll be outside."

    "Me too." Joel said as he turned around and stepped out of the room, closing the door behind him.

    A silence followed, then Benjamin started chuckling. "IF agents, and they can''t stand torture?"

    "They were trained how to counter torture, not how to torture." Thomas said.

    "Oh, and how do they do it?" James suddenly asked from the side.

    "They don''t let themselves be captured." Thomas replied. "They''re trained killers, not prisoners."

    "So they die for this country?" James chuckled.

    Well, yeah... it was funny and absurd. They would kill themselves for a country that was rotten to the core... but what was even more absurd was that the man they once tried to capture, spy on, even kill was now sitting in a torture room, alongside the agency directors and a minister¡­ in the basement of the ministry, torturing another gangster.

    The peak of absurdity.

 Chapter 173 173: More than Loyalty.

    So they waited in silence for Marco to finally wake up and have the ability to talk, and on the other side of the city, there was waiting too.

    Hector walked into the hospital as he were, gun still in hand, and well, he just made the whole misunderstanding on another level as he had the IF patch on his vest and his face was covered up, but it also helped that he wasn''t alone, but Ramirez too, with a few men come with him, while the others were at Marco''s house literally robbing the shit out of it while they had time.

    Yeah, back at the house, dozens of guys started moving everything that they could, money, documents, anything that had value too. They picked up the guns, as many as they could, and the IF agents actually helped them after they finished off every single man of Marco. There wasn''t any mercy nor the need to arrest anybody.

    A soldier of a gangster and a soldier of the government, hand in hand, robbed the shit out of the estate.

    "Dilian." Ramirez said his name, but he was in a state that was alarming. He looked like a zombie with his body covered in blood. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Where is he?" Hector asked as he stood in front of him and Dilian just pointed toward a restricted area. "Fuck¡­" He sighed as he sat down too, and to Dilian''s surprise, that was it.

    He thought it over for him that he would be killed and he didn''t have any problem with it, but it was more about Ferucci. He wanted to hear whether he was alive or not, he was ready to beg for his life to at least hear the doctor''s word. But no, there wasn''t any shouting, any feeling that he would die.

    Something he was sure would happen to him, but no Hector sat beside him without any further words.

    "Get yourself together." Ramirez said as he grabbed Dilian''s weapon from him and then he unbuckled his helmet. "Go fresh yourself up." He said, but Dilian didn''t move, just slowly looked up to Ramirez and he saw it.

    The eyes of a soldier who lost every hope¡­ the eyes of a soldier who struggles with his past and now this just puts more burden and weight on him.

    Yeah, he saw it many times, especially at the younger ones, those who only wanted to show how capable they are, how good of a soldier they are, and then they collapsed under the pressure, under the consequences of their actions.

    Something that is more worse than death¡­ the struggle of what they experienced out there.

    "I said go, Dilian." Ramirez pulled him up from a chair. "Liam, help him." He looked at one of the men that came with them.

    He immediately stepped in, grabbed Dilian''s arms and went toward the toilets with him, and that''s when Ramirez realized it.

    The eyes. There were dozens of people in the waiting area looking at them, snapping photos and whispering.

    "We are going to be all over the internet¡­" He whispered as he sat down beside Hector and put on his mask¡­ which was late but still he felt better by it. What he didn''t feel better about was Hector who didn''t speak, just stared up ahead. "Don''t worry, he''s going to¡ª"

    "James went alone." He said as he now looked at Ramirez. "He went alone with agents and a fucking director to the ministry¡­ like fuck, isn''t that crazy?"

    Yeah, Hector was still more worried about James than Ferucci, who was in the worst state in his life, but it just made Ramirez realize that for Hector there was only one person, and that was James and his family.

    "Can I ask a question?" Ramirez said as he leaned back.

    Hector just nodded as he looked at him.

    "You''re afraid of it, right?"

    "Yeah, he is¡ª"

    "Not that." Ramirez said as he stared at Hector. "Are you afraid of the power, aren''t you? If something would happen to him, it would put you into his place."

    Silence followed as Hector realized what Ramirez was talking about and what he was implied by those questions.

    "No, I don''t because I would die with him." He stared into Ramirez''s eyes. "I''m afraid to lose who gave me the chance to see my sister live again, to see her outside of the hospital, to see her smile. And you too, as the other hundreds of men and women in the family, all of them are afraid of losing that somebody who gave hope. I''m afraid of that."

    It was the truth. James helped without even knowing he helped, without even wanting to. Yeah, he helped so many people that their loyalty was not loyalty anymore but something that was far greater than that and it came with a cost that Hector knew too.

    There will be no family if James dies. With him, all the hope will die, and there is nobody who they can accept as the successor.

    Ramirez knew it too, because he would feel the same if somebody stepped in James''s place, even if it was Hector himself. Even if he wanted to, he wouldn''t feel the same that he feels for James.

    There was no other gangster in the entire country who built up a family that he actually protected and cared for, a family that got so much that they could never pay it back. There''s not even any organization or government aid that could outnumber the help of James, he did so much¡­ and he didn''t even know about it.

    He questioned the loyalty of his people, that if they heard that he worked with the government, that would be a downfall like he just betrayed them, but no there wasn''t even one question about it, not even one thought of betrayal or anger.

    Blindly following someone is a bad thing, but blindly following someone who they trust and they knew that made their life better, literally aided them to live, is a command from the heart. Let it be a war, an assassination, bribing, or money laundering, they do it without question.

    James Bellini is the man to them, the one worth dying for.

    "Excuse me." Suddenly a nurse stepped to them.

    "Yes?" Hector asked as he looked up.

    "Uhm, I''m sorry to say this, but your appearance is making our patients uncomfortable, and they''re also taking photos of you." She said, a hint of embarrassment in her voice. "We have a private waiting room, so if you would follow me, that would be best for both you and for us, the hospital." She added.

    And well, yeah, Hector and the others did cause discomfort, they stank of blood, sweat, and gunpowder¡­ and the hospital was a private one.

    Which meant rich people were in the waiting area, and, well, they expected to be as comfortable as possible, they paid thousands for it. Even though the IF patch was visible and they assumed Hector and the others were agents, the truth was simple, they paid for luxury so they wouldn''t have to breathe the same air as the poor in a public hospital, where the chance of dying is higher than surviving.

    People who looked like lowlifes weren''t welcome, even in a hospital.

    So they got up and went after the nurse into a room and everything just became more clear. Leather couches, luxurious decoration¡­ it looked more like a hotel than a hospital.

    "We can also proceed with the documentation." She grabbed a clipboard. "Can I ask for his name?"

    Ramirez looked at Hector and he was clearly thinking, but then answered. "I can''t give you that, he is an IF agent."

    She looked confused. "Your other colleague said he is an ISB agent¡­"

    "Joint operation, but I don''t think we need to explain everything¡­ you can see it." Ramirez cut in, staring at her.

    "Okay, I understand that, then the bill should go to the Ministry of Justice, yeah?"

    A question that just angered both of them.

    "Bill? We don''t even know if he''s alive or not, and you''re already talking about money?!" Ramirez raised his voice, but the nurse wasn''t intimidated, she had dealt with people like him many times before.

    "It''s a private hospital, and yes, even if he dies or lives, the bill needs to be taken care of¡ª"

    "You fucking bitch¡­ I mean, sorry, it just came out of nowhere." Hector said as he stared at her. "Just write it to the Ministry of Justice."

    She stayed silent a bit but did write it down, and with a last look she went out of the room, muttering something.

    "That''s why I hate all of them." Ramirez said. "Asking for money when we don''t even know if he''s alive or not."

    "They''re gangsters too, aren''t they? If you can''t pay, they advise you to take a hefty loan that you can''t pay back, and that loan agency will mess your whole life up. That''s why I hate private hospitals."

    "Healthcare was always a mafia." Ramirez answered as he sat down on the couch leaning back and closing his eyes. "But let''s rest a bit until we get some news."

    "You can rest, I''ll stay up. Who knows, maybe they''ll find out who we really are. If that happens, I''m shooting shit up." Hector said as he leaned back, putting his pistol on his lap.

    "That would be a good alarm clock." Ramirez chuckled, and that was it, silence. Not long after, Dilian and the others also came into the room, sitting down, lying on the couch, and some of them even sleeping, while others like Dilian and Hector stayed up waiting.

    Meanwhile, in the basement of the ministry, Marco was finally awake... ready to be "questioned."

    ¡ª-

    Please read authors thought.

 Chapter 174 174: His Up.

    Those 10 minutes seemed more like half an hour. James almost fell asleep as he sat in the chair, while the others were more patiently waiting and in the meantime thinking about more plans. But yeah, he finally woke up.

    His whole body was still in pain, but he can clearly see up ahead¡­ he could clearly see the eyes on him, the directors of the agencies staring him down, and well, on the side, he can see James, who was just fucking napping there.

    Yeah, the guy he fucked over literally gave away everything about him, now was napping in a chair. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ohh, he''s finally up." Benjamin said as he got up from his chair. "Marco, nice to meet you." He said as he smiled into his face, and well, Marco was just staring at him.

    He was still dizzy, his head was still spinning like shit, but he knew exactly how fucked up he is. The deal which he made, the money was on his bank account, he was a step away from getting the fuck away in a safe spot, to just sit back and relax while the Bellini family is killed off, and out of nowhere, he was now sitting in a chair, chained down ready to be "questioned".

    The life he had chosen finally caught up to him, but more so his fucked up decision to stab the back of the same person that made a name for him, that literally put Marco in a place where everybody in the underworld knew his name.

    When the Circle was made, Marco was a nobody. Well, he was a gangster with Isabelle and the others too, but out of them, Victor was the most influential. Then, when James started doing his business, or more like Hector who did anything that James said to him, when he was drunk or just said it as a joke his name started to become bigger and bigger, and with him, the Circle too became a symbol in the underworld and in the eyes of the agencies.

    Suddenly they respected Marco. They didn''t act against him, they didn''t do anything to arrest him and not even one gang or mafia crossed his way, because all of them feared James and his reputation, and they knew if they attacked Marco, James would take revenge on them¡­ or at least they thought and because of that¡­ it was the perfect time for Marco to build up more connections. Yeah, he leeched off on James''s reputation and used the fact that they were in an alliance. With that, he could make deals, bribe people, more connections in the underworld and the government itself, and his life was on a straight line.

    He was on the way to become somebody who was feared by himself and not just because he knew James, but then everything went to shit. Victor died, the key figure of the alliance whose idea was the whole thing. Then James himself was attacked and his brother died, the worst of the worst because Marco and Isabelle knew that it would mean war, it would mean chaos and instability in the Circle and in their connections if James started butchering the police and anyone in his way. And that would have meant their reputations too would go down with James, they would make the same enemies as him.

    So they dipped and with that made the biggest mistake, because literally nobody gave a fuck about them. The moment everybody got the news that they parted ways from James, they became like a joke. Half of their connections immediately lost, everybody just looked at them as a joke.

    Because it was a joke. Leaving the key figure that could elevate them to the top and over it was the biggest joke, and well, they realized it soon, too soon that James himself was the Circle, he himself was the figure of the underworld, everybody feared them because of him.

    It was too late for it, and they began to lose connections, deals, lots of money, and even their own men. Dozens of them left the family of Marco and Isabelle, because at least they had some brain to realize that eventually James will come for them, and shit, they 100 percent will die.

    But then it came like a gift from heaven, a connection, a person who came to them as if he was the last line that could save them. The cartel.

    It was first a messenger that came to them out of nowhere, then Emmanuel himself came and started talking about business and how well they can work together, and this dumb motherfucker Marco and Isabelle too said yes to it. And now one of them is dead, and the other one is going to feel the kind of pain which is impossible to describe with words¡­ yeah Thomas and Benjamin were ready to cause it as fast and as well as they can.

    "James." Benjamin stepped to him first, tapping on his shoulder, and his eye shot open, and what he saw was Marco looking at him with those fucking eyes.

    "How nice to see you, Marco." James said as he sat up slowly and stepped in front of him.

    Marco just smirked as he looked up. "Yeah¡­ you motherfucker." He spat down on the ground. "A rat, you fucking rat¡­" He said as he still smirked into James''s eyes, who just laughed at him¡­ laughed so good that even Benjamin started smiling for two reasons, he knew in any second James could lose his mind, and second, well, the laugh of James was so good that he couldn''t stop himself from joining in.

    For Marco, it was just worse, as now Benjamin and James laughed and just clowned on him.

    "Well, you are going to suffer, Marco." James said as he held out his hand and tapped Marco''s face. It wasn''t a hard slap or anything like that, it was more like what a mother does¡­ but from James, it was creepy.

    With that, he just turned and sat back down, crossing his legs and just looking at Marco, while Benjamin and Thomas looked at each other and they started to work at least they wanted...

 Chapter 175 175: What...?

    They already talked about how they would "question" him while they waited for him to wake up, so they exactly wanted to start how they planned it.

    First was the classic waterboarding and fingernail pulling, and if that doesn''t work, then the tooth pulling. If that too does not seem to work, then they start off with the bleach, slowly pouring it into some of his wounds, and the indescribable pain will cause him to talk.

    If those didn''t work too, then Benjamin would start with the scalpel, slowly cutting some fine lines into Marco''s skin or maybe popping out one of his eyes until he says everything they want to know at least that was the plan but there was somebody inside who didn''t want to exactly do these things, at least at first.

    As Benjamin and Thomas picked up the water and the towel, Linda too got up. "I''ll do it first." She said, and the both of them seemed a little concerned and at the same time sad, they really wanted to do it.

    So Linda did it and put her chair in front of Marco, sat down and stared at him.

    She wanted to use it as a mind game. She too knew about some torture techniques that other agencies and secret services use, but she didn''t really like the senseless butchering and cutting up, but more liked the mind games and psychological warfare, even though she knew there wasn''t so much time to do it.

    The first step in her plan was just staring, staring at him as long as possible and acting nonchalant, just to break his mind and eventually he will start talking.

    Why?

    Because Marco knows exactly why he is here, he knows that they want information, so sitting right in front of him and staring at him, being in his zone, will make him more uncomfortable, and the other thing was there too. Everyone knows about the good cop bad cop situations, where cops will use this strategy to make one cop a badass fucker, while the other will try to make the suspect feel himself in the most comfortable, giving him coffee and shit to earn his trust¡­ in this situation it could work too.

    Linda was the good cop, who just stared at him and did nothing else, while in the background Thomas and Benjamin were ready to fuck up Marco as much as they could. Marco saw the equipment there, the tools, the water, the towel, and the bleach too. He could see them and knew exactly what was going to happen if he didn''t talk. But in contrast, there was Linda, who didn''t hit him, didn''t talk to him, just sat there, staring at him without any words.

    Even if he knew what this was, what she was trying to do, there was no way he would choose the torturing over a small talk¡­ but there was one thing that Linda didn''t really calculate.

    Marco knew that he is going to die¡­ then why the fuck should he talk? If he talks, what is it going to do better for him? The answer was simply nothing.

    It''s not a plea deal, it''s not something that he talks about everything he knows and will walk out freely. And even if he would, James would kill him anyway.

    Yeah, there is nothing good in it. He would just go in the history as a snitch, as a loser who once stood proud on the side of James Bellini, then backstabbed him and snitched the fuck out of everybody, then died.

    The worst ending of a boss, the worst ending of a man in the criminal world.

    With that in mind, they sat, stared at each other, and said nothing. For minutes, for tens of minutes, there was silence, and Marco himself felt nothing uncomfortable about it.

    Meanwhile, the others in the background were just getting frustrated about it. First, Linda without a word messed up their plans, and they would''ve been finished by now¡­ but no, she just sat there in silence¡­ and James started to feel it too.

    He thought it would be a bloodbath, would be hell itself, with Marco screaming at the top of his lungs and begging for his life, but fuck they just sat there staring at each other like a fucking staring contest.

    "I''m not going to talk." Marco said as he smiled into Linda''s eyes. "You whore." He added with a chuckle.

    "Whore?" Linda asked back as she tilted her head, but her facial expression remained, not a smile, not a bit of anger.

    "Yeah¡­ he fucked you, huh?" Marco said as he looked to the side to James, then back at Linda. "Deep. He fucked you deep while your husband is home. How do you feel getting fucked by a gangster? You love young dicks huh?" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Well, Marco had his own strategy, and because Linda was a woman, it came in handy to actually sexualize her and this strategy worked on women agents every single time, they lose their head, and the act is over.

    But Linda? Nah. She didn''t react to it, not even a single wrinkle on her face, not any anger or facial expression change. She looked like she didn''t even care about it. But then he heard it¡­ which surprised Marco and for Linda, it caused confusion and disbelief, because James was laughing on the side.

    She turned back, looking at James with everybody in the room.

    "Yeah, I fucked her. Is it a problem or what?" He asked as he looked at Marco, but for everyone else it just caused more confusion.

    Marco''s smile faded, and Linda''s mouth just opened agape, looking in shock at him, while Benjamin, Thomas, Stephen, and Edward were just full blown frozen.

    Because there was no actual way that they fucked, that James laid in the snake to Linda while they are literally in the biggest operation of their life... no, there was no way it happened.

 Chapter 176 176: The Questioning Starts.

    Of course it was a lie, but James knew that Marco''s only weapon against Linda was to sexualize her. He couldn''t use the card that every gangster uses in these situations, that he has connections or that he can kill everybody in her family. No, he couldn''t use that because he was powerless.

    "I fuck her in the morning, in the afternoon, and at night... I fuck her many times." James slowly got up from his chair and grabbed one of the pliers from the pouch, then walked toward Marco, who was staring at him. "I fuck her good."He said while glancing at Linda with a smile. And she was¡­ actually so fucking disoriented and in shock that she couldn''t even react. "But I''m tired of this bullshit, this mental and psychological warfare... I just want to know what the fuck you were thinking when you stepped up against me, and then I want to sleep. That''s it, Marco¡­" He then glanced back at Linda again. "Maybe fuck her once more, you know, for better understanding." He winked at her and looked back at Marco.

    "Huh... and what do you want to do with that?" Marco asked as he eyed the plier in James''s hands.

    "Ohh with this?" He held it up. "Actually, nothing¡­" He threw it to the ground. "But with this?" He pulled out his gun and held it up so that the light flicked on it. "With this bad boy I will do this." He said and pushed the barrel to Marco''s knees. "Just tell the truth Marco and that''s it¡­ you will die without suffering."

    Silence fell in the room, as he said it. For one, they were still debating in their minds that he really is in a relationship with Linda, and two, what he''s going to do next or moreover what Marco is going to do.

    But he did the dumbest thing and spit into James''s face..

    "Ohh¡­" James said as he wiped it off. "Well¡­ maybe the plier is a better option, Benjamin come help me." He said and Benjamin in a second was there. "Hold his head still."

    Benjamin did so, holding Marco''s head as he started fighting back but there was no way he could do anything in that situation. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You will fucking die, James, everybody will die! Charlotte, your whore mother, everyone!" He shouted as he still fought.

    But his polite words weren''t helping him, as James grabbed his left ear with the plier.

    "So you want to talk or no?"

    "I''m going to fuck your mother¡ª"

    James pulled on it, but he was careful with that, only pulling it slowly, causing more pain, to feel more as his ear was slowly starting to peel off from his skin. It was disgusting and terrifying, the sound of his screams, the sound of his ear crunching as James pulled more and more. But for Benjamin, he liked it very much as he held Marco''s head, he watched it not even getting his eye off for a single second.

    While Linda, well, she was in the corner vomiting, because it wasn''t for her. Not just the blood, but his scream and those smiles on Benjamin and James'' faces¡­ that was just horrifying, that she needed to vomit.

    "You want to talk?!" James stopped pulling but Marco was just crying and gasping for air as he tried to fight back, but no, no, Benjamin''s hold was firm. "Answer me!" James shouted, but nothing, still the screams. "You fucking bitch." He said, and with it, he did it, and he pulled so quickly and firmly that Marco''s ear came off¡­ well, a piece of it, the top half of his ear that James grabbed with the plier ripped off.

    But hell, it was just only the beginning as James held the plier and the piece of Marco''s ear, and when he said what to do to Benjamin, Linda just vomited even more, and Stephen too just turned around, not looking there.

    "Open his mouth." James said and Benjamin did it. It was not easy, but he grabbed his nose and his chin and pulled open Marco''s mouth while James put the piece of ear into his mouth, and then Benjamin closed it, making Marco taste his own flesh and blood, swallowing it down as he tried to fight against Benjamin''s grip but he couldn''t, until he started vomiting.

    That time Benjamin immediately let him open his mouth and lean forward and vomit out everything that was in his stomach, the wine he drank back in the house, the steak, and well, his ear too came out with the blood on the ground.

    It was so much that Linda, with Edward, dipped¡­ she opened the door and stepped out while Stephen was still fighting to see what was going to happen next¡­ it was a good lesson to see what James'' torture technique is.

    On the other hand, Thomas was working, he grabbed the water and washed off the vomit and also poured some on Marco to get him freshened up a bit for the next torture, which was still the plier, that James gave to Benjamin as he sat down.

    "Play with him a little bit."

    Benjamin took it personally, and he thought it might be his chance to show James what he was capable of because their deal was still there that they made, and Benjamin wasn''t waiting for shit. He grabbed Marco''s left nostril with the plier and pulled it up, but he wasn''t gentle¡­ nah, he was brutal with it and in one motion he pulled up more ripping of the skin and the flesh from his nose.

    "Talk you motherfucker, talk!" He shouted as he threw the plier on the ground and with a left hook hit Marco''s face. Then came the right hook. Marco was so fucked up that his face wasn''t even seeable from the amount of blood that was coming from his cut eyebrow, his nose, and the ear and he wasn''t even responding anymore, just ragged breath and the suffering.

    "Let him freshen up a bit." Thomas said as he poured more water on him and with that now the whole room floor was covered by the water, the blood, and the vomit. It was a gruesome scene, and the scent was so horrible.

    But this is exactly what they came to do, this is exactly what Marco deserved.

 Chapter 177 177: More Pain.

    "Should we try his teeth now?" Benjamin asked as he looked at Thomas, who had something on his mind, something that hurt more than Marco could ever imagine.

    He had already grabbed the bleach from the ground. "I''m thinking he needs to understand that we''re not playing." He said as he stepped in front of him, and Marco was like a zombie. The pain was so brutal that his head felt like it could explode at any moment, and when he saw the bleach, it just made everything worse for him.

    But still, he wanted to fight back. In his mind, that thing was still there, that these agencies would brag about him, how he told, how he snitched and at least even though he wasn''t a big player like James or Victor, he wanted to have an image that he wasn''t a fucking snitch, wasn''t a rat, he didn''t fold nor did he tell anything. He wanted to keep up the image of a gangster who kept his word.

    Yeah, a selfish decision that was more important than the suffering, than the pain, and it was brave, the stories he heard, the truth he heard that when James was captured by the NSBI, he didn''t snitch, he didn''t tell anything. Rather, he was clowning them. He was fucking with them. And there was the biggest example, Lucian.

    He was arrested, he was tortured every day. Even if it wasn''t out for the public, everybody knew it. He was beaten up every day, he was hosed down with salted water every single day to break¡­ but he never did. And what happened after that? Nothing. They gave up on him, and Lucian lived a life in prison like he owned the place. Maybe that''s why he got stabbed to death, because there was no other option for him, at least that''s what Marco thought. And that was his role model, the man who built an empire and then stayed silent to his last breath.

    He wanted to be like him. He wanted to become a role model to others, a man, a gangster who got captured by the government and even through all of the torture, he didn''t break, he didn''t snitch.

    But Marco wasn''t as hard as he thought he would be. Not as hard as Lucian was¡­ Nobody could ever be as hard as he was. He lived through the worst, coming up from the poorest district, where death was like an everyday thing happening. Where he, from the youngest day of his life, was beaten or he beat up others. Where he grabbed a knife quicker than a pen to learn. Nobody could ever top that man. No one could ever go through that much pain as he had.

    Marco thought he could, but when Benjamin grabbed a scalpel, he knew that he might never be able to go down as someone who had the legacy of not snitching no matter what.

    Especially when Benjamin first cut through Marco''s jeans to be able to see his skin, and then with the scalpel, he made a cut on his thigh. It wasn''t a deep cut, but more like a little scrape on his skin¡­ only to have some place for the bleach to go in.

    "Do it, Thomas. Let''s see how long he can stay silent." Benjamin said as he smiled at Marco, and his eyes wavered. His whole body started shaking even more, but he still said nothing as he eyed Thomas slowly holding up the bleach bottle and then pouring some of it into the wounds.

    The moment it hit his skin, he was already screaming at the top of his lungs, so loud that outside of the tunnel and even in the distance, his scream could be heard. It was terrifying, as everybody knew exactly what was happening, but nobody could imagine what they were doing to him, that they just poured acid into his wounds, that it was slowly eating through his skin, his muscle, his flesh.

    The pain of it was unbearable. It was stinging, it felt like his skin and blood were boiling up. He couldn''t do anything, just watch as it ate through his skin, as Benjamin and Thomas were looking at him, smiling, as if it was a lab experiment.

    Meanwhile, Linda was now just standing beside one of the cars they came with and was wiping off her mouth, but the screaming just made her want to throw up again. Around in the garage, everybody was a little unsure because they could think of what exact torture technique they were doing, because those screams were not like the others. It came from deep, and they could literally hear Marco crying out his soul from his body. But there was another question too that was raised in one person, and it was Edward.

    He was too feeling that unease and creep from Marco''s screams, but one thing he really wanted to know about, so he stepped up to Linda and asked it right away.

    "Are you really fucking with James?"

    Linda immediately looked up in that fucked-up state. Her whole face was pale, and Edward''s question didn''t really help the situation, because, well, he asked in a voice so loud that around at least four IF agents and some of James''s men heard it, and they immediately turned toward them like they were owls, spinning their bodies 180 degrees, because what the fuck was that question in a situation when they were literally torturing somebody a couple of meters away¡­

    "He could be my son, why the fuck should I fuck with him?" She asked as her hands were still on her stomach as she felt the urge of vomiting.

    Well, Edward asked the question because it actually seemed like a scenario that could happen, the two were from different worlds but were united by one thing, and that was crime and the fight against it¡­ at least from Lidna''s side. She wanted a world where there is no or barely any crime, while on James''s side, to be able to be on the top he needed to kill everybody¡­ a win-win

    "It seemed like he said it with passion." Edward said as he sat down on the ground. "But it would be crazy¡­ a gangster fucking the justice minister." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Yes, the agents around agreed too as they shook their heads, but to Linda it actually made sense.

    How crazy it would be if she was able to pull James in and control him with love¡­ a fucked up idea.

    "Maybe I should fuck him and in the process cut his throat, like Vinial Cartie did to Rewen Olasn." She smiled, but the reaction wasn''t that good.

    The agents and the James men also felt something about it as their eyes locked on Linda, and she noticed that it might not be the best idea to say things like this out loud, because she can trust nobody, literally no one. But then this feeling went away and a louder, more intense scream came and her phone buzzed.

    This time Benjamin didn''t wait and pulled out one of Marco''s nice teeth, which cost more than somebody''s house, were now in Benjamin''s hands.

 Chapter 178 178: Talk.

    Marco was on the brink of collapse in the meaning of the word, his brain and body couldn''t handle the pain no more, and the shot that Amun gave to him was wearing off slowly, and another torture would mean he would lock down, his brain would be fried and just faint, and after that he would just die, as his blood was coming out of his ear, nose, mouth, and from the cut on his thigh.

    As James was watched it in silence, he knew too that he would die before even talking if they kept going with it. But man, it felt so good for him, seeing this motherfucker suffering, this motherfucker who just said he would fuck her mother, that he would kill those he loves. And the fact that Marco had his hand in the shootout¡­ yeah, it was good to see him slowly dying and that light in his eye fading away. But still, they needed him to talk.

    "Marco¡ª" He said as he got up but couldn''t finish it as the door opened and Linda herself stormed into the room, and with that motion she grabbed the water from the ground, poured it on Marco, slapped him once, twice, and sat down before him in the chair.

    "Emmanuel from the Sinatra cartel, he died." He showed his phone to Marco. "Look at this." She said as she slapped him again. "LOOK!" She shouted, and it was true.

    As Marco looked at the photo, he saw Emmanuel''s body on the pavement, his legs broken, his arms too, but the most important thing in that picture was the single bullet hole in his head. The IF agents double-checked everybody, and at that time they didn''t know who Emmanuel was, and the only thing they saw was that he was still alive¡­ so they shot him. But they found the dossier that Marco sold to him, and they put together the puzzle that Emmanuel, that man they just shot, might be somebody other than Marco''s man, because he was dressed in luxury clothes and had a ring on his finger, also, his skin color was different than theirs.

    So they sent the photo to Linda who recognized him.

    Emmanuel was the only top member of Sinatra who they knew about, and now he was dead, and well, Marco''s reaction was cute.

    He was totally speechless and just realized he ran with it without even thinking about Emmanuel or what the fuck was with him¡­ and now that he is dead, which meant Marco couldn''t even live a second even if they let him go, because not just James would be after him but the cartel too.

    He fucked up so much that this no snitching mindset meant nothing anymore. Because he still thought the cartel would avenge him, that the cartel would remember him¡­ but no, they''d rather erase him forever. Yeah, he just endured the torture for nothing.

    "Who is that?" James asked as he stepped to Linda and grabbed the phone out of her hand, looking at the picture and immediately put it together. The cartel member that they killed at his house shared the same skin color as him. "Emmanuel, is he a cartel member?"

    "Yeah¡­" She grabbed back the phone. "He is a high ranking one, one of the branch leaders of the cartel, and now he is dead, which means they will come to avenge him, I''m sure of it." She said and looked back up, and James was smiling.

    "Ohh, how good is that." He said as he just looked at Marco. "I didn''t even need to move¡­ they will come to me."

    "You¡­ w-will die." Marco muttered as he looked.

    "Yeah, someday for sure, but you got what you wanted¡­ you will not die as a snitch." He said, and with that, he pulled out his pistol and pushed it to Marco''s head. But as he pulled the trigger, Linda jumped up and pushed it to the side, which caused the bullet to strike the wall instead of Marco''s head and also caused James to fall.

    It happened so fast that Marco thought he was actually hit while, Benjamin, Thomas, and Stephen were just frozen, not even understanding what the fuck happened and moreover, what the fuck Linda did and what for.

    On the ground, James too was questioning what the fuck had happened while Linda just literaly body slammed him to the ground.

    "He said nothing!" She shouted at James while he got to his knees and slowly pushed himself up with his cane. "You can''t kill him until he speaks¡ª"

    A slap. A big one. It was so loud the room echoed with it. Linda, however, didn''t waver, even though her whole left side was lit up in red.

    She still believed in the information that Marco''s holding, the information that could help them to push back the cartel or moreover advance on them, especially now when a branch leader of the Sinatra was found dead in his house. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Yeah there needs to be some information that is treasure to them, that Marco has it and would help them, and letting James just bluntly kill him would be catastrophic even though Benjamin and Thomas themselves almost killed him in the process of torturing him, because their next step was popping out his eyes and cutting down his finger one by one¡­

    "We need him to talk." She said again, her voice firm as she eyed James, who just fucking wanted this whole bullshit to be over and go fucking home, but this whole torturing thing seemed to go nowhere.

    "I''m sorry, Linda. It just came out of nowhere." James said as he looked at Linda. "But okay I understand¡­ he needs to talk, right?" He asked, and Linda nodded. "Then let him talk, okay." James said, and he stepped up to Marco. "Hey Marco, talk." He said to him and Marco had a smirk on his face even though the pain was still unbearable.

    "...f-fuck you." He stuttered¡­ but shit, it wasn''t a good answer.

    James pointed the gun at his left knee and pulled the trigger.

 Chapter 179 179: Talk Marco.

    The bullet went straight into Marco''s knee, shattering it, literally breaking it, and then into his shin, and his scream this time was now lighter, maybe because his body was already giving up on him.

    "Questions huh?" James asked as he looked at Linda, who just stood there eyeing Marco''s knee. She couldn''t do anything to stop James, and she knew that even if he did something, the bullet would find her too. "Talk, my friend, say it¡­ what you have for us."

    But now he couldn''t talk at all. The blood was still coming from his mouth as well as from his ear and nose, and he didn''t even feel his lower half anymore. The bullet, the broken bones, and the bleach that they poured in his wound was doing its job.

    "Talk, Marco, and I''ll let you live." James said in a voice that was calm but also reassuring, like he was telling the truth. "I will buy you a wheelchair and send you the fuck away to live your life. You will get a handicap spot, the benefits of being handicapped, it will be a good life, Marco." He squatted down, staring at Marco''s eyes, and there was no hope, no light anymore. He gave up, just how his body gave up on him. "Just talk, man, just talk."

    Marco knew that he was lying, and he would kill him the second he said what he knew. But shit¡­ he hoped that maybe something would change in James and he would let him live, maybe all the beef, all the death between the two fights would be erased from their memory, and he could fly out of the country, find a woman, and make a happy family¡­ yeah, maybe.

    "I-it¡­ w-was a deal¡­" He said, stuttering his words, almost as quiet as a whisper, but James heard it clearly.

    "Deal between you and the cartel, yeah, just nod to it."

    Marco nodded to it.

    "The deal was about drug routes?" He asked again as he stared at him, and Marco nodded again.

    James looked to the side at Linda, who wasn''t shocked about it because they already knew this much, that the cartel''s real goal is to seize all the drug routes in the country and get their product in.

    "What about Isabella''s men, are they now working for Sinatra?" Benjamin asked as he stepped closer. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Marco nodded again, and his answer just made everything worse, because it meant they already have a great number of manpower in the city.

    "Who is the next on the kill list?" Linda asked.

    He was in silence for a few seconds, getting everything together, his last power to be able to answer it. "S-Sop¡­hia, Damian."

    "Fuck¡­ they really want a full blown war." Bejamin said as he shook his head and sat down on the chair. "Damian barely has any people, at least not thousands."

    "Sophia too." James said. "And she hasn''t contacted me in a long time." James remembered that when he asked where she was, Hector said that she is killing off some gangs, but it doesn''t make any sense, who is she killing off, but moreover the question about the cartel.

    Why would they attack him first when there are others who barely have any manpower and connections? They could easily wipe them out and seize all of their assets, maybe even their men who would join them out of fear, but no, they attacked James first and also killed off Carter¡­ yeah, that motherfucker...

    "What about Carter? They killed him, but why?" James asked, but Marco was at the end of it. He was barely breathing, and his eyes were closed down. "Marco!" He slapped him once and his eyes opened a little. "Carter made a deal with them, yes?"

    He nodded again, and now it all came together.

    "So Takoi and Carter, they wanted to fight against the mafia, but their connection was in that they hated you the most, especially after you beat the shit out of Takoi." Stephen started from the back. "So they sent the police to kill you, but it went horribly wrong, and they panicked."

    "That''s when Carter used the last card in his pocket¡­ the cartel." Linda finished it off. "But still, it doesn''t make any sense. He fights against criminals with Takoi but reaches out to the cartel?"

    "He is a politician, after all." Benjamin joined in. "I mean, the fight against criminals was just an act. He himself was a criminal, stealing all kinds of funds, and he himself sniffed White Magic. Maybe with the cartel, he wanted to control all of it, like you wanted with James, the DTA."

    Yeah, it was a scenario that could actually be happening, but James thought about something else.

    "I think he wanted to use the cartel to slowly pour into the government, like in Dennus." He said as he looked at Benjamin. "It would be easy if the vice president himself is helping them."

    "Fucking hell, it makes sense¡­" Benjamin said as he thought about it. "And we wouldn''t even notice it¡­"

    Silence fell as they all realized that that might have already happened and cartel members are already in the government, even in their agencies.

    The cartel was a genius, especially the Sinatra, because in Dennus they literally bribed interns, and people who just started to work at all kinds of ministries. It didn''t matter if it was only a cleaner, an intern, or a low-ranking member¡­ it was already a step toward getting more and more people. Slowly they started going up the ladder, even if it was laughable.

    Mayor, governors, ministers¡­ they slowly got their hands on influential people, but it was just the beginning of it and as time went on, somehow¡­ who knows how they bribed a general of the armed forces.

    From there, it was a party for them. Weapons, ammunition, all kinds of equipment they wanted, they got it, especially that it was the time when Dennus started their military reform and restructuring. They could easily steal some of the weapons without even being noticed, especially when the general covered it up for them.

    But the problem was the public.

    They can''t cause fear in millions of people, they can''t control that many, and with them, some of the politicians and members of the parliament were still fighting, and to this day fight against them¡­ but their plan worked.

    They got what they wanted.

    But the thing was, Dennus was and still is a desperate country with desperate people, so yeah, they could get into the whole system within years¡­ but not here¡­ they needed somebody from the top.

 Chapter 180 180: He Defended the Homeland.

    They couldn''t start with an intern because they are all being screened almost every month, even the cleaners, all of them¡­ of course, they are not screening the ones that actually steal money and are corrupt¡­ even if yes, they just look past it, knowing this, the plan was simple for them.

    Somehow they got the news that Takoi, the capital mayor, and the vice president wanted to eliminate the Bellini family. But they fucked up, so the cartel made the step toward Carter and Takoi. It was a blunt one, but it worked¡­ but what they wanted was too much for Carter.

    He is a corrupt person, but still, his country is his homeland.

    Maybe that was why he died, maybe the cartel got fed up with his bullshit, because Takoi died too, and even then Carter still declined them and sent them the fuck away, threatening them with the military and agencies¡­

    Yeah, even though Carter was a selfish, arrogant liar, even his own party hated him, he still chose to protect his country from foreign enemies¡­ from terrorists. He did it, and in the process, he died¡­ even though if the deal was better, he would have taken it in a second.

    But no, they wanted something so outrageous. that it would send the country in a state like Dennus.

    His good side came out that moment, the side that all politicians should behave like. He protected his country and protected its people from falling into more despair, falling into the same time when the gang wars, the mafia war was happening all day. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The suffering and despair of people¡­ he chose to say no to it, the same Carter, that motherfucker who literally started this whole thing with Takoi, suddenly felt something about his country and its people¡­ what a plot twist¡­ but shit, he still died, and with his silence, nobody would truly know what happened until the Sinatra boss himself is sitting in that metal chair.

    "We¡­ need to screen the whole government¡­" Linda said as she looked up at James, her eyes wavering like she was losing it big time, because she thought that it is happening in the moment they''re talking, that somebody is already going through documents, already making moves.

    "Every single one of them, even the fucking interns, even the High Court¡­ everybody." Benjamin said, and this time he was fucked up, stressing like shit. He only became a director weeks ago, and now in his head, in their head, the government was about to collapse.

    "I don''t think so." James said, and all of them looked at him. "I mean, Carter died and there aren''t any moves, and let''s say even if they got somebody inside, it would take years to actually notice it."

    "But if we don''t act now, who knows what type of connection they would have." Linda said, and now suddenly she looked at Benjamin with an expression that was doubting him. "You came only weeks ago¡­"

    "Are you dumb? The president himself appointed me." He chuckled a bit, but it hurt him that Linda would actually accuse him, and well, he was worrying about her, because shit, she was losing it.

    It would all fall on her, not even to mention if the DTA plan leaked out. If this whole shit comes out, it would be all their fault. Also, it would just send the whole country into chaos, nobody could trust anybody.

    The only thing that they could do in that situation would be martial law.

    "We need to¡ª"

    A shot. A shot that shattered all of the thoughts in that moment.

    James pulled the trigger, sending a bullet into Marco''s head and finally it was over for him, no more suffering. But it wasn''t over because James decided he double¡­ triple or more like shot the whole magazine at Marco''s head, chopping it up, sending flesh and his brain parts flying everywhere.

    He died, of course he died. Marco didn''t deserve to live, didn''t deserve to breathe the same air as he breathed. He tried to kill him, he tried to kill his mother. He deserved death, with all its suffering.

    Marco''s story was over, with disappointment¡­ rather than fight on the side of James, the man who he had the chance to stand proudly beside, to become actually a feared and influential gangster was over. A disappointment in all aspects.

    But James also felt something in that moment, he just killed someone he knew, someone he talked with and someone who respected and feared in the early days¡­ when he was pretending to be a boss when it was only the beginning.

    Now standing in front of his mangled head while everything was covered with blood he too felt disappointed in Marco and in some way in himself too. He wasn''t the same James and he felt it, no disgust about the blood, about the open head of Marco, no disgust about the torture, no he felt nothing about it.

    He changed for the worst and will ever could wash it off the blood, the murder, the weight of the gun no, he could never forget it. He really was a gangster or worse than that.

    The death silence, the dripping of the blood was only broken by one thing.

    His phone. It was ringing with an unknown number.

    He stared at it for a moment then picked it up, knowing very well that it could be anybody, the cartel, maybe Hector about Ferucci, but to his surprise it was actually somebody close to him.

    "Mom? Yes, I hear you." He said, and his voice was just happy, like genuine happiness. "Yes, I¡­ I''m home, nothing happened." He said, and with that, he turned around and walked out the room while his whole suit was covered by blood, splattered some brain, and his shining shoes were now too covered with vomit, water, and blood.

    This was the moment Linda also understood and finally realized that James is completely changed, he was now a something that she could name, a monster yeah but that word wasn''t fitting him¡­ smiling, talking to the phone happily to his mother while he was covered in blood and all kind of shit from the guy he just blasted his head off¡­ a devil.

 Chapter 181 181: Just Do What You Need to Do.

    The voice of his mother was the most important in that situation for him, he hadn''t heard about her nor Charlotte, since morning when all the shit happened suddenly, but now he could hear her, and it was more important than Marco''s dead body or the cartel.

    "Where are you, mom?" He asked as he walked through the tunnel into the basement then to the garage and sat in one of the cars. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "We are in a¡­ " She waited a bit. "An embassy I think, was it you who did it?"

    "Yes, it was me." He said with happiness that finally they touched down and were in a place where he knew was protected well. "How was the flight? What about Charlotte?"

    Silence. She didn''t say a word, and James knew very well that she was angry at him and well... she had every right to be angry.

    "She was furious but cried herself to sleep." She said, and her voice was now lower. "Me too, cried a lot, James¡­ but what about you and the others?"

    Should he lie, should he tell the truth, that they''re currently at war, that he doesn''t even know if Ferucci is alive, that dozens have died since the morning¡­ but for a fact he knew one thing, his mother wasn''t dumb.

    She knew that James flew her out of the country because something big was happening, because their house was shot up, because their life was in danger, but she had no idea how big it was, that a war had broken out.

    To be honest, he didn''t care about any of it. All that mattered to her was his son and the fact that he was still alive.

    "We''re good." A simple answer for James, but Erika knew that nothing was good, but she didn''t press on it.

    "I love you James, but you know that, so do what you need to do and then let me hug you, okay?" She asked, and it was a hit to James.

    Because there wasn''t any promise that they would meet again, and both of them knew for some extent.

    "We will, mom, I''m sure of it¡­ but until then, with the money you have, buy a house and start a life. Bella will help you, as do the others too, okay? Also I want Charlotte to know that I didn''t abandon her. I never will."

    "A new life?" She asked back, and yeah, James already thought about it the moment he sent them to the airport.

    There is no way he would get them back, no way he would deal with the consequences of one of them being kidnapped or killed, no. He couldn''t have them on his side, while all of this kept going, even after it, if they would come out on top. He knew very well that his life would be alone without any kind of love the moment it all happened.

    "Yeah mom, a new life that you can live in peace."

    "In peace¡­ and what about you, James? You''re trying to save us, save the family, but who saves you?" She asked, and her voice this time was firm.

    The voice that only meant she was more worried than ever before, but it was true¡­ James has people to protect him from harm, from bullets, but he has no people who can truly understand him, his emotions, his pain¡­ no one can understand it like a mother.

    "Who knows, mom, maybe it''s my time." He said, and it was like it came out on its own, it was so light like he didn''t even realize what he just said¡­ but his mother did realize it.

    He could hear it in the silence, her breath became deeper as she tried to get herself together, to not collapse, to try to not understand what James just said. Try to erase the fact that James just said it might be time for him to die.

    Her last son, her last child¡­ saying something that just broke her even more, but also brought out the self of Erika that was buried deep under everything.

    "Kill them¡­" Her voice came through, it was hesitant a bit, but it came from deep, it came from emotion from only one thing, caring about her last child. "If that''s what you need to do, do it. I don''t care anymore, James, I really don''t, just do whatever you need to do to stay alive, to meet your mother, your daughter. Do it for me, do it for us¡­ okay?"

    Yeah, she gave up on false hopes, she gave up on everything since Rafael died, since James almost killed his own father¡­ yeah, James said it was all just a misunderstanding, that he is not who people think he is, but as time passed, as these things happened, as much as Erika wanted to believe in him, she couldn''t, because James was exactly who people said he is.

    A monster, a ruthless killer, a gangster, the leader of the most influential family in the country¡­ her son, yeah, the last person she truly cared for. Somebody she will never abandon even if the world is against them, and exactly that James heard from her voice, the same mother that fought to give them everything when they grew up, the mother who was the hope, the model, the hero for them.

    "Don''t worry, mom." James said, his voice laced with something dark, something that just told the danger that he himself was. "I will kill all of them."

    Silence again, a long one, the silence to understand the words.

    "Good, son¡­ now go and rest." She answered, her voice still firm, but beneath it, there was something else. Something like pride. She sounded proud of James, which seemed strange.

    Why would she be proud? There was no reason to be. James made a lot of money, sure something a mother might be proud of, but her morals rejected it. Blood money. Money earned through killing and selling drugs.

    That wasn''t something to admire¡­ and yet, James did something she never imagined he could do, he built an empire... and he did it for them. To give them a better life at least that''s what she believed.

    But many died in the process. Rafael died too.

    Her baby was gone¡­ and still, she felt something pulling her toward James. Maybe she needed to feel proud. Maybe it was something a mother had to feel, no matter what.

    Pride that her son would protect them now, that he would kill anyone who tried to hurt them. That he would avenge his brother. That he would bring down everyone involved.

    Pride¡­ or maybe just the need for it.

    "Then good night mom."

    "Good night darling."

    Silence. Complete silence as he hung up the phone and sat in the car staring up at the ceiling.

    Fuck, am I doing¡­ is it even me?

    He looked down on his hands at the signet ring and the other one that he bought with Charlotte, the butterfly ring.

    Those two rings made the perfect difference between two worlds.

    One of the rings was harsh gold, a color that represented wealth, power, and influence, with the black diamond that was just rare, which can be said to James. A person like him is rare to find, a person like him to become the top, to even work with the government is nearly impossible to find, and the B on it.

    Bellinis'' wealth, influence, and power¡­ a family that stepped on every single competitor that was fighting, that was taking over the whole country.

    And on the opposite, the other ring, the one which Charlotte wanted, the matching pair, the butterfly and diamond on it¡­ yeah, that actually represented freedom, the peace.

    Something that was laughable now. Freedom? Peace? None of them existed anymore, but as he thought about it, as he was reflecting on the past that was not even that long ago, the guilt crept upon him again.

    He was a millionaire, a billionaire when he got beaten up by the NSBI. When Charlotte suddenly came into his life.

    He could have just packed up their stuff and left behind everything.

    He could have lived a normal life in freedom with his family, with Rafael, with their mother, and Charlotte¡­ a perfect life, in a house with millions, drinking some beer, maybe finally get closer with Rafael, and also just helping Charlotte to slowly grow up and forget about the past, who was his father and all of that.

    Just being a normal person.

    "Yeah, how good would that have been, huh Rafael, if I would have cared more about you¡­ about us¡­ fuck me¨C"

    His phone rang again, and now the caller was none other than Hector himself.

    But it was a hard decision to pick it up.

    There were only two possibilities, Ferucci was either dead or alive. Nothing else.

    He took a deep breath as the phone kept ringing and picked it up.

    "Hector."

    "James."

    He immediately knew it. Just one word¡­ only his name, but he fucking knew it.

 Chapter 182 182: The Don.

    The voice of Hector was different, very different. It was low, and it was laced with something that James knew, it only means one thing, the thing he was scared of, that he lost another one close to him.

    "Say it." James said as his pulse quickened, as his breath became shallow. He was ready for it, he was ready to hear it.

    "He didn''t wake up after the surgery, James. The machines are the only thing keeping him alive."

    Silence again, his grip on the phone became more firm as he closed his eyes. There was no fucking way that Ferucci was this fucked up, no, no way that it was the Ferucci who never gave up on anything, and now he gave up on his life?

    "He''s on life support, but there''s still brain activity. There''s still hope, James." Hector''s voice came again through the phone, still laced with uncertainty, but this time his voice was firmer. Because he knew very well how this is going to impact James himself, how it is going to impact the family itself.

    Bella is in another country, Hans died, Ferucci is kept alive by machines, which meant only two of them remained in the top position, only two of them were the family heartbeat.

    "There is still hope¡­" He whispered into the phone. "Then we will meet at the house, Hector." He said, and hung up the phone, and the moment he did, he started punching the shit out of the driver seat before him.

    "Fuck!" He shouted and just more and more he beat the shit out of it, all the stress, all the emotions, all the loss, now crept upon him even more. It wasn''t just about Ferucci, it wasn''t about just a key member of the family, but it was about everything.

    The past couple of weeks were the worst in his life. Lost many, not just people close to him, not just the connection between him and his family, but lost all hope that this is even going to be alright, that something is going to happen that will stop all this bullshit.

    But no, he was the only one that could stop it. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As he calmed down and leaned back, breathing heavy, his hands were fucked up. As the ring impacted the seat, it cut his finger, not just that but also broke it. But was it good?

    Was it good that he just beat the shit out of a seat, did that do something good? No, it doesn''t. It just showed how fragile he is, that this life doesn''t want people like him. No, he needs to fully commit himself to the darkness, for all this emotion to disappear, because with emotion, with guilt, with despair, with fear, he could not be someone who can make everything right.

    He already stepped toward it, his family now was in a safe country, his emotional connection to them now was the lowest, they weren''t here to weigh him down, but in the process, he shattered, losing the last bit of humanity he had, the emotions toward his own, and now that Ferucci himself was half dead, he lost it all.

    He betrayed his own men, Hans and Ferucci, he betrayed his brother Rafael, they all died or are in the process of dying, and he did nothing to stop it. No, he himself is the reason they are in the ground or ready to be buried.

    Terrible decision after terrible decision, he could have waited on this attack too, he could or they could have planned it more, they could have prepared for it, but it just happened so fast. His emotions just blinded him, the anger, the feel of revenge, it was all there, and he sent them there to die.

    He doubted himself, because in reality, he did nothing on his own.

    Hector was the one that had done everything, that built the drug empire, that made the routes, that moved the drugs, that hired the people. He is the one that did everything while he just sat back panicking about his life.

    The one thing he did was pull out from the market, and what did that do?

    Just more enemies, more worry, more death. He did it and caused more chaos, more catastrophe.

    All his decisions, all his plans are there to cause more and more of it. He''s not going to be a gangster, a kingpin, or the mafia family that rules the country, but more than that, just like the others thought, a warlord who just lives off death and despair of the people, when he wants the opposite of that.

    If he is a gangster, then be one like he looked up to, get close to the people, respect them, to be a family that cares for them. But now it just started to collapse in him, all of it, because no, he was doing the complete opposite of it.

    Even the deal with the government too, only could work if they kill all of their enemies. Other than that, the deal will be nothing.

    Is he fighting for his family, his mother, Charlotte, or is he trying to reach the top where he looks down, not caring about anything else?

    But then he remembered the talk with his mother minutes ago and an important sentence she said: "Just do whatever you need to do to stay alive." It was a sentence that had so much meaning.

    To stay alive meant to keep going forward with the mafia, keep going until he reached the point where he couldn''t go further, where he is the one¡­ or to just leave it.

    It could be a choice too.

    Just dip and go the fuck away under a hidden identity with the hundreds of millions to his name, just dip the fuck away, and live the life he wanted to live with his family.

    But how can he do that after experiencing the others'' emotions, the others'' stories, all of them broken people who finally found something to believe in, someone to believe in, that was none other than James himself.

    A cult? A religion? A messiah?

    No, the reality of their world, that getting out of the desperate life is to fight¡­ so to fight there needs to be someone who they fight for, who can promise them what they are eager for.

    Just do whatever you need to do to stay alive¡­ kill, bribe, kidnap, torture, betray, yeah, whatever you need to do to stay alive.

    His mother was right, the choice was simple. In other words a man isn''t broken by what he loses, but by what he refuses to become after the loss.

    James Bellini, Don of the Bellini family.

    ----

    Authors note.

 Chapter 183 183: Shifting.

    With that mentality, the family needed restructuring too, and James knew it.

    Ferucci was out, Bella was out, and the two remaining were him and Hector, which meant the family was too weak. There are only two people that need to die and that is it, the family would crumble and even though Ferucci and Bella didn''t really like to be leaders, they did their part in the family. They had people and knew how to use them, but now that they were not here, James needed new members who could stand beside them proudly, people who have the talent to lead others and work together.

    The new era was here with a new family, but the question was, who would he choose to be the new leader in the family?

    It was his family, but he knew literally nobody, only some guards like Mike, and that''s it, nobody else he could really trust¡­ or maybe he had, and that''s when the idea came up in him. It was not the best, it had many flaws, but he needed to trust his instinct, he needed to trust him. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    So James got out of the car and walked back to the tunnel to the room, where Marco''s body was still there just like the others.

    "Benjamin." He said as he looked at him, who was still stressing about this whole thing, that the government might have cartel members, making the whole system slowly collapse, but when he looked at James, he just had a feeling that something big was going to happen.

    "Yeah?" He asked, and everybody looked at James, which just made everything more complicated.

    James couldn''t tell him head-on, because the others would be furious about it, and Benjamin himself would become a target of the government, of Linda, and the others.

    "The ring you gave me." He said as he looked down at it and back at Benjamin. "It''s nice, isn''t it?"

    He immediately knew, the second James said it, knew what he was implying by it, and he just froze even more. It was a bigger shock than the cartel itself, that the Vice President died, that the whole system had the chance to collapse on them.

    He was in shock and disbelief that what James had just said meant what he wanted from the beginning.

    Benjamin was accepted into the Bellini family, and not just that, he knew the plan, the revenge he wanted for his people, for his town, was not just possible, but was written in stone.

    In that moment, a double agent was born, a double agent who was a director of one of the agencies of the country, Benjamin Bellini.

    "Y-yeah, a nice ring¡­." He stuttered as he said it and understood how big it was.

    The revenge he wanted for decades that he couldn''t do because he hadn''t had the power to do so, now was a step away. Now he was sure of it, he can avenge his people, his family. It meant more than anything else for him, that finally all the work he''d done, all the surviving, all the corruption, all the bullshit, now all made sense because he was in the favor of the most powerful man in the country¡­ not just in favor, but in his family.

    How crazy is that, what''s crazier is that the others had no idea of it.

    Linda understood to some extent, but she was far from truly understanding it and what it meant. Benjamin told her he would meet with James and all the dumb things¡­ yeah, dumb things, because Linda thought he was just clowning and just wanted to play with James, wanted to get into his favor and mess with him.

    But hell nah, Benjamin was not playing. He really wanted to become a Bellini, even if in the process he betrayed the whole system, he betrayed his homeland in the process¡­ all for that revenge.

    "Good." James said, and he glanced once more at Marco''s body, then up to Linda. "Do what I told you in the meeting."

    "What do you mean?" She asked back, and she felt it too, something was not right about James, like he had an aura around him, a different one. Linda herself felt it, like her hand shook a bit, but she thought it was because of what he did earlier with Marco.

    "Marco, Isabella, and Silas, put them on the news with all the seized assets, show them and clown them in the news."

    "Wouldn''t it just anger the cartel?" Stephen asked from the back.

    James turned toward him. "That''s exactly what we want. If they act out of anger, they will mess up. If they have somebody in the government, they will want to do this faster, which means more possibilities to catch them." He said and turned back at Linda. "So do it. Also, put Emmanuel in the news, show them how y''all showed Lucian."

    There was no way they would do that. They thought all the same, except Benjamin, who was still in disbelief.

    If they would show them how they look¡­ Marco missing half of his head, Emmanuel''s broken body and that one shot to his head, and Isabella and Silas too, it would cause outrage in the public too, not just in the underworld.

    "That''s impossible¡ª"

    "What about Lucian?" His voice was firm and dangerous, like it was a threat¡­ like if they don''t show it, they will die.

    "We will censor it then." Stephen said from the back again. "Lucian''s body was barely visible, and if we show them, it will also cause outrage in the Union. Just think about it, Marco''s head is missing, Isabella''s head has a hole in it, while Emmanuel was clearly executed by that one shot. We can do it, but we can work around it, censoring it and putting a picture of them next to it with their names." Stephen explained, and it was true¡­ the biggest threat in it wasn''t the outrage but the Union and its rules.

    If they show it clearly, the Union might mess them up with lawsuits, investigations, and international exposure. They only got away with Lucian because, well, it was done by the vice president who had connections in the Union, but the president himself hates the Union and only part of it because of the money and funds they get.

    "Then do it that way, but send the message that they will die." James said as he turned around. "Good night everybody." He said and walked out of the room, leaving them in silence.

    "What was that, Benjamin?" Linda asked as soon as James went out.

    "What?"

    "Don''t play dumb, the ring you gave him as loyalty. You are with him now?" She asked and it immediately got intense in the room, because, well, shit¡­ it meant they are enemies now.

    "Loyalty? Don''t make me laugh." It even hurt him to say it. "If we work with James, then why not make our own deal with him?"

    "True, I mean we made a deal too." Stephen said. "We were ready to kill Carter to save ourselves and our families, didn''t we, Linda?"

    It was true, they were ready to do it, but then all this bullshit happened.

    "We are the only ones that know about it, and we need to work together, so don''t be enemies until it''s over." Benjamin said, and it was true. There was no good in making enemies out of each other because it would just complicate everything even more.

    "Right." Thomas said as he clapped his hands. "So do it. First, we need to cover this whole shit up, and Marco''s body needs to be transported somewhere. I''m sure the news has already picked up the shooting and they are already covering it, so the second phase starts now. Let''s do our job. Linda, me and you will cover up everything as we planned. Stephen, you do Silas, and Benjamin, you make your report on Isabella official, okay?"

    "So no sleep, huh¡­" Benjamin sighed.

    "That''s a luxury now." Thomas said as he turned around. "Let''s go, Linda." He said as he stepped out of the room.

    But Linda was starting to believe she was the only one that actually was doing all of this for the country. Benjamin had his own reason to make a deal with James, and now Thomas and Stephen too seemed like they were partnering with James rather than looking at the bigger picture¡­ the future of the country.

    It just made everything worse, because if it''s all over, if the peace treaty is over, then the agencies, the protection of the country, will be in James''s favor if they keep doing this¡­ and maybe she too needed to do exactly that.

    Yeah, why should she be the only one that didn''t make a deal with James to make herself in a better position if this is all over?

    She not just lost her belief in justice but her belief in the whole system and people.

    "I should really fuck with him¡­"

 Chapter 184 184: Bellini?

    Whether Linda really wanted to fuck with James or not, one thing was sure for her¡­ she needed a deal with James too.

    One, she had fucked up James many times and was disrespectful with him, and now the only thing that was sure¡­ if she wanted to stay alive after all of this¡­ she needed to offer something to him to look past all of her mistakes and actually trust her.

    But what?

    What could she offer him that he would actually accept? He has money, power, influence, he can also get all the girls, and well, Linda''s body nor age is a good match for him¡­ and of course, she''s not a whore.

    So what can she give to James that actually has some kind of influence or power, that he can''t say no to?

    "His family¡­" She whispered, but Benjamin caught it.

    "Family?" He asked back, and Linda looked at him, her eyes filled with worry because shit, Benjamin was too silent about their deals, so why should she say it?

    "Nothing, let''s go and¡ª" She made a mistake. She looked at Marco''s body once more, and like the past few minutes, she was kind of immune to it, but maybe that was because of the adrenaline or something, because now the urge of vomiting quickly came and she actually vomited on the ground.

    The same ground that was already covered by vomit, blood, some brain parts, and more blood, so she just added more to the gruesome scene and the scents, which she felt too¡­ like all of the mixture of those things hit her nostrils at the same time. She smelled the blood, then the acid, the bleach and she vomited more and more, while Benjamin just stood there with wide eyes looking at her, and yeah, he smirked, but it also hit him too.

    Even though he had seen some brutal stuff¡­ this was definitely up there on the list, with the scent that was death itself, and well, Marco''s body just added to it with half of his head shot down¡­ but there was something else too. He walked toward the door, but before stepping out, he looked back, and that''s when he realized it was way more brutal than he thought and kinda like otherworldly as he looked at the bigger picture.

    Marco''s blood and brain parts splattered all over the wall as James shot the whole magazine. That from up front was just disgusting, but looking at it from the doors, the blood spatters made it look like he had wings. Like he sat in the middle, and the walls on the two sides had blood on them, forming something that, if you looked at it longer, became wings.

    "Ha¡­ the Angel of Death¡­" He muttered, but then again Linda vomited, but this one came from deep, which pulled out Benjaim for his thoughts as he turned and looked at her. "Linda, get out of here. Why are you torturing yourself?" He shook his head, and instead of helping her, he just walked out with the others.

    Yeah, they just glanced at her one more time and that was it. Their job was done, and they left Linda alone in the room to suffer on her own.

    But why did she just not turn around and walked out?

    Well that was a mystery on its own, because as he vomited, she just looked at Marco''s body, literally stared at it, like she wanted to vomit, like she wanted to suffer through it¡­ maybe she needed it¡­ because her office life from this point changed to something that she never thought of.

    She will be in hand to hand with James in an operation that will bring more death, more torture, and more scenes like this, and she needed to be familiar with it¡­ with the feeling of despair, with the scents, with the blood¡­ she needed to experience what they can do and what they will do to get every information they want.

    Linda stepped into a world that welcomed her with open arms, but she wasn''t ready for it.

    Or she was, because while she vomited out the last bit of her stomach, she actually thought about things she could offer James, even if it was a disgusting thing to do. Vomiting, thinking to make a step¡­ she is a different woman, that''s for sure¡­ but she wasn''t ready for what happened next.

    A hand touched her back as she struggled, and when she looked up it was him again, James.

    "You look like shit, Linda." He said, and with one more pat on her back, James walked to Marco''s body and started going through his pockets, not just that, but his fingers.

    They had left his ring on his finger and, well, they patted him down but only for his phones and guns, and they left his wallet on him. It was a small card holder, but one thing was sure, and James knew it because Marco mentioned it many times. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He had an unbelievable limit on his card. One million dollars¡­ you could literally buy a house with his card without anything getting in your way, not a single authentication, nothing.

    Marco''s reason for it was simple. If somebody stole or found his card and had the audacity to buy something with it, he would skin them¡­ and well, if you picked up a card and saw Marco''s name on it, you were fastest to drop that shit back on the ground and walk away, that''s for sure.

    But now he is dead. So the assets would be in James''s hands anyway, so why not grab it?

    Of course, it wasn''t what he wanted¡­ it was just a second thought as he walked back.

    When he went out, his mind went back to the ring and thought about how some of the Dons did something, they wore the other family''s rings as a sign that they were the ones who cut off their heads, at least the ones who wore those kinds of rings.

    Marco did, however, and it was on his pointing finger.

    A golden signet ring, with a family crest on it, because Marco fully prepped it to show off who he is. A crest with two swords crossing each other and a crown in the middle¡­ like he thought he was a king or something.

    Well, now he was beheaded, and the ring became one of James''s trophies as he pulled it off his finger and put it on his own.

    "Thank you, Marco." He said, and as he turned around, Linda was standing there, staring at him.

    But this time there was something off about it. It wasn''t a firm stare or an intimidating one, but a soft one¡­ and it was creepy. They literally still stood in the mixture of the blood, the vomit, and she just stared at him.

    "Yeah?"

    "I want a deal." She said as she still kept eye contact with him.

    "What deal?" James asked back, and well, he was irritated as fuck. Deal upon deal, he didn''t even know how many deals he made and with who, and now another one.

    They were all betraying each other behind their backs. How crazy is that?

    "I want to be a Bellini."

    "Huh¡­?"

 Chapter 185 185: President?

    It was something he did not expect at all, like at all¡­ Benjamin had his reasons for it, his whole life was built up to take revenge and help his people but Linda?

    Nah, it was so unexpected that James couldn''t even speak.

    The Justice Minister, someone who vomits when she sees blood and can''t handle the reality of the world James lives in, suddenly wants to become a Bellini, a part of the family built upon death and blood.

    She had no reasons for it that James could think of. Well, only one¡­ that she was trying to save herself from him. Yeah, if there were any reasons, that was it.

    "I want to be part of your family, and what I want from you is to help me become the president."

    No actual fucking way she said it. James felt like he was in a show or something, full of plot twists and tangled political moves, because out of nowhere she wanted to become a president?

    Not just that, but she wanted to become one with the support of James¡­ what?

    He couldn''t fucking think straight in that moment, becasue if Linda, somehow, was to become a president or run for it, it would mean her position as Justice Minister would go to someone else nd if somebody else stepped in, all the plans and all the connections would mean nothing.

    Or¡­ what if it''s actually a genius idea?

    If she runs for presidency, and let''s say they could seat someone in the Justice Minister position that they know and trust to some extent¡­ they could literally rule everything, in the meaning of the word.

    They can put people in positions, literally the Bellini family could become the government itself. Even mayors, governors, they can rule over everything¡­ but that is a far, far idea¡­ like almost impossible.

    Or it''s not impossible at all.

    "If we go with the plans we talked about at the meeting, we can, or you can get thousands of people''s trust, and you can tell them to vote for me. Not just that, we can build up a campaign with your help." She still eyed him. "A campaign of helping the poor, those who want to live a life where they can eat and sleep in peace. We can do it. You have Benjamin, and I''m sure Thomas and Stephen are in favor of you too." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He couldn''t say anything because his thoughts weren''t letting him. He was excited by the idea, but the chance was low, especially when they are at war and the elections are closing in a year, exactly when the peace treaty ends.

    But on the other hand, Linda saw that James was actually thinking about it, so she pressed even more on it.

    "The director of the agencies and you, if we unite we can do it and win." She said and stepped closer to him. "Me, you, and them, we can do it, James, and then you don''t need to worry about anything. We can control the market, the flow of drugs, we can give everything into your hands that you want. We can do raids, eliminate your enemies in a legal way, without any trouble."

    Yeah, it could work. Then it would mean James would be free from all of it and he would just sit back like a CEO and lead his company, which would be the drugs. The whole market would be in his hands not just the White Magic, the Greenweed but everything. The party drugs everything that he could think of¡­ even the weapons¡­ yeah, Hector''s dream could become reality too.

    "Your family¡­" Linda said as she now grabbed James''s hands in a way that felt too much¡­ like it was intimate. "They could come back and live the life you always wanted."

    Sweet talk. James knew it very well that Linda needed to sneak into his feelings. It felt like she was trapping him, but she just wanted to prove her point even more, that she 100% wanted to do it. But at the same time, she hit the spot in James that he wasn''t paying about and that was his family, his mother and Charlotte.

    Because there was no way he''d bring them back, even if they were ruling over everything. It could go very wrong in seconds, and they would feel like birds in a cage¡­ like Rafael felt and it would only weigh James down.

    And one more thing.

    This whole plan of Linda''s was too weak and came out of nowhere, like it was her attempt to get herself into the position where James would think about it more and more, over and over again, putting her in a position where he would do nothing to her.

    Basically, a safe zone with her idea.

    Because even though there was a peace treaty, well, shit, treaties were made to be fucked up, and James knew it. There was no way he was going to trust a peace treaty just like that. And if they made a move against him, he would lit everything up, even if he died in the process, because, yes, he knew that killing off all his competitors would mean he''s the one that remains, which would mean he is the only gangster they would aim for.

    The biggest target.

    But on the contrary, Linda''s plan to become the president would actually do the exact opposite, putting James into a position that they couldn''t do anything against him. He has all the information, all the documents, everything. He could collapse the whole government if Linda would fuck him up, so they wouldn''t even try. A position where he could be truly untouchable.

    A hard decision.

    "Tell me, Linda." James held up his head and touched her face, slowly going down to her neck, then softly gripping the back of her neck like he was about to kiss her. "If I say that I''m okay with it, but only if you become mine¡­ would you accept it?"

    "Yours¡­?" She asked back, but she already knew what that meant.

    "Yeah. You''ll become my stress release. Fucking all day and night. Every time I want."

    "No." She said with a firmer voice now as she pushed James''s hands away. "I have a family who I¡ª"

    "Good. Then I''ll think about it." James said and stepped past her, leaving her in confusion.

    "What¡­?"

    James looked back with a smirk on his face. "You can never trust a hoe¡­ never." He smiled more. "I''m proud of you, Linda, you have values, but your plan is weak and came out of nowhere. It sounds like a joke and steps to save yourself, but don''t worry too much, I don''t plan to hurt you or kill you. I actually like you, so don''t stress."

    Yeah she pressed and said too much out of nowhere. It was visible what she truly aimed for.

 Chapter 186 186: Control.

    While Linda also made her way back to her office, now with that in mind that her plan that came out of nowhere didn''t work¡­ at least she knew now that James would touch her¡­ but she knew she couldn''t trust him. After all, a gangster''s words are shallow. But she had the hope that he was telling the truth.

    As she stepped into her office, after all the torture and the chaos of the night, just more chaos came.

    Thomas was writing reports, fabricating whatever lies he could manage, while Linda, too, tended to something as she sat down after all the torment, after all the stress she went through. But one thing they needed to be sure about was the news. So she pulled out her phone and searched up one of the most well-known news stations and as she feared, they were already broadcasting it.

    After the shooting happened downtown, all the news stations picked it up as fast as they could. They literally sent everybody out, their helicopters, their reporters and all the news stations were broadcasting this event. Not just in the city, but across the whole country, TVs and online channels.

    As Linda opened the broadcast, it was worse than the drone footage.

    The picture was shaky, the camera struggling to stay focused as chaos surged behind the reporter.

    She looked straight into the lens, her voice raised just enough to be heard over the sirens screaming in the background.

    "We live here on 5th Street, and what you''re seeing behind me isn''t just a fire. That was Marco De Luca''s downtown restaurant. The whole place went up within minutes." She took a breath, stepping to the side as two paramedics rushed past her, wheeling a stretcher. Somewhere offscreen, someone screamed. "This isn''t an isolated event. This isn''t just one building burning. We''re getting reports now unconfirmed but consistent that several coffee shops across the city, all known to be connected to Marco De Luca''s business empire, have also been set on fire. This is happening all over the capital."

    The camera turned for a brief moment, capturing the scene as the emergency responders were pulling out bodies.

    "Authorities haven''t made an official statement yet." The reporter continued, "but from everything we''ve seen, the scale, the timing¡­ this looks like the start of a war." She lowered her voice as she faced the camera again. "Some sources are telling us that Marco De Luca''s personal estate may have also been targeted earlier tonight."

    The screen flickered again, cutting to aerial footage, more fire, more black smoke from all across the city, then suddenly it cut back to the reporter now stodd with a man on his side, who looked disoriented and shocked.

    "We''re here with a witness, someone who was near the scene when the attacks started. Can you tell us what you saw?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The man swallowed hard, struggling to catch his breath. His voice trembled as he spoke."I was just near a bar, close by and then¡­ it just all started. The shots rang out, and I saw them, they were in what looked like military uniforms. They looked like soldiers, but I don''t really know. I ran away as fast as I could."

    "Did you get a clear look at who they were? Was this a gang attack, or something else?"

    The man shook his head. "No idea. It was chaos, but we all know whose restaurant it is¡­" He looked into the camera with unease. "This city isn''t safe anymore. It''s like the war everyone thought was over¡­ it''s back."

    The camera cut back to the reporter.

    "Thank you for your time. We''ll bring you more as it comes in, but for now, the advice from local authorities is clear, avoid downtown."

    "I hope we can really do something with the panic." Thomas said as he was writing some documents and papers.

    "Military uniforms¡­ they''re going to cut out that one sentence and it''s going to be all over the news¡­" Linda whispered it because it was the truth and that''s how the news worked.

    All the news who did interviews just wanted words they could put out to cause more panic and outrage, and the interviewee who just said ''military uniform'' did exactly that. Said something that the news will cut out from the interview and put in all the headlines.

    "Cartel." Thomas said again. "I mean, we will spread that lie, won''t we? We can add pictures of how they looked and operated and people will believe that''s it." He looked down again, writing something down, and then Benjamin arrived too, stepping into the office with a stack of documents in his hands.

    "This is it." He said, putting it down on the table.

    "What?" Linda asked, confused by it.

    "The false and fabricated report on Isabella''s so-called raid, and it also includes the evidence from the past investigation, so I just connected them to this raid and it''s done. The perfect one."

    "What?" Thomas asked as he threw down his pen and picked up one of the document folders, and it was true, like a detailed description about the operation, the evidence from the past they got. He was in disbelief, as much as Linda, because there was no way he did it that fast, it was impossible to do it alone, this much¡­ yeah, alone¡­

    "Who helped you?" Linda asked as she too ran through one of the folders.

    Benjamin smiled. "Well, when I came back from Isabella''s house, my genius people already started working without a rest."

    "What?!" Linda suddenly got up from her seat. "You did what?!"

    "Whoa, don''t scream at me." Benjamin said. "I have people I trust, so I put them on it and they did all of it, the official report on Isabella¡­ and don''t come at me with bullshit. I trust them, they trust me, and moreover, they trust James too. So yeah, I did my job."

    Well, yeah, Benjamin did it, or more over, the people who worked since Isabella died, without even a rest¡­ but at least he was done with his part. But it also just worried Linda more.

    They or at least she wanted to keep it very secretive and those people who actually knew about it were ones who weren''t connected to the government, like the military personnel they wanted to give to James, the outsourced ones. But now Benjamin just did exactly the opposite and gave the work on a false report into his agency''s hands.

    "How many people worked on it?" She asked as she eyed him.

    "Like 60 or maybe a bit less." Benjamin answered, and it just caused more pain to Linda. Her stomach hurt from the vomit, her mouth, her throat, all of it, and she still smelled the scent of the blood and everything and on top of it, now Benjamin just caused even more pain with his dumb decisions¡­ or it wasn''t dumb at all, because then she remembered something.

    Benjamin made headlines on his own when he became a director. He was all over the news, firing hundreds of agents for bribery, corruption, leakings, basically, he was building an agency that was intact and he could use how he wanted. And not just that, he also built his own team with people he trusted and knew he could grab with something.

    That something was the sheer disgust against the government.

    Agents are people too, they have emotions, and their view on the government, on politics¡­ but of course agencies and agents shouldn''t participate in political discussions because they aren''t serving political figures but the country and its people.

    But how should they look past the political point of it when the country, a big chunk of it is in despair thanks to the corruption?

    So Benjamin exactly looked for those agents who had the same feeling like him, who he could trust, get on the same point and in the end, he did it.

    He made his own agency¡­ a branch of the NSBI, that sole purpose is to help cover up and help future operations on the side of James Bellini.

    "You know what, I don''t fucking care." She said as she threw back the folder. "If you have time, then at least help us." She said as she picked up another one and started writing down shit¡­ shit that would be the official report, or at least the beginning of it.

    It was clear that they couldn''t finish the report on it overnight, well, Benjamin did, but for them, Thomas, Stephen, and Linda, they just needed to write a couple of pages with some details, and with that they can control the narrative and spread misinformation. Because these reports wouldn''t become public for everybody, no, the official report would only go up to the cabinet, to the president, and other law enforcement and ministries.

    So, to make it somewhat believable, they just write the beginning of it with enough information that will chain down everybody, enough information to only get a taste of it and keep them interested, but not enough to actually dig in. At least, they hope. Well, Benjamin''s report was done, even though with help, it was good for them too.

    The hundreds of pages that Benjamin''s people wrote gave them enough time to finish theirs, because it will go to the High Court and to everybody else in the chain of command, but they will just put it to the side.

    Why? Because there''s one more thing that helped him.

    The death of Carter.

    That would get all the spotlight, in the chain of command, in the government, in the public, they will care about that more than a shootout or the death of a gangster.

    "So, which agency is going to blame which?" Thomas asked as he looked up.

    "The same old ones. NSBI, the ISB, and the IF all of them." Linda muttered as she speed-wrote everything so fast that she couldn''t read it herself.

    "What about the Secret Service?" Benjamin said as he too was writing down something.

    "They will be the most blamed ones. But forget about Carter, because that would be the President''s job." Linda said, and they all looked up at her.

    "The President?"

    Yes, it was the President''s duty to ensure that, through his speech, he would spread misinformation, lies, and most importantly try to control the public and shape the narrative.

    Operation Countdown has started.

 Chapter 187 187: Sudden visit.

    With that, Operation Countdown has finally started and they were working without rest to fabricate lies and to actually make it look like an actual raid, but in the meantime do not give too much information.

    While they were doing that, James was finally heading back home where the atmosphere was very different. The news spread like wildfire among everybody that they lost Ferucci too or at least he was fighting for his life, and with that everybody thought about one thing.

    What''s going to happen next? What is going to be James''s next steps?

    All they could think about is the war and the consequences of it. Like Ferucci was close to James, they knew it, and they thought he is going to go berserk now that Ferucci barely survived it all, the mission that he ordered to do, that he sent there.

    Hector too was thinking about it when he arrived at the estate, like he thought James hundred percent felt guilty about the situation and this guilt will just power his hunger for revenge even more¡­ to literally wipe everybody out of the map and finally let the peace begin.

    "Is it alright that we only left one guard with Ferucci?" Ramirez asked as they were just standing at the driveway waiting for James himself to show up.

    "It''s good, I think James will do something so his identity will be kept safe." Hector said as he was thinking about the next step, trying to guess what it would be because right now everything was chaos.

    Are they going to do how they talked about it, the cartel connection, to kill Aubrey, then just seize any assets they can and start the bigger operation while fighting against the cartel? It all seemed good, but in reality it was harder than they thought, especially after it all started so quick and suddenly. He was also guessing what happened to Marco and what he could have said to James, what that motherfucker held in, what was the deal between him and the cartel.

    "Look, these fuckers already picked it up." Ramirez pulled out Hector from his thoughts as he stepped to him, his phone in hand.

    It was the news.

    "Marco De Luca, a known underworld figure, one of the key players in organised crime has been hit. Restaurants and coffee shops tied to him have been attacked. We also got footage and information that his estate too was attacked.

    As you can see, the IF, along with other law enforcement, have moved in and closed down the street. An investigation is currently ongoing... but you can see the scale of it, bodies, bullet shells everywhere.

    That can only tell us one thing, a war has started. But what war?

    Did the government finally declare war on organised crime after years of turning a blind eye?

    Or is this a nightmare we''re going to live again?

    The underworld has once again been set on fire. And the families, they''ve started a war against each other.

    We don''t know yet what happened to Marco¡­ but one thing is for sure.

    The capital¡­ is in flames.

    More updates will follow. This is IBAS News.

    Hector just stared at the footage, because shit, the guys really fucked it up. The restaurant and the coffee shops¡­ literally, some of them burned out entirely. The fire even spread to other buildings, and the sheer amount of bullet shells in front of the restaurant is just crazy.

    They really massacred everybody that was in there.

    "I like what she said." Ramirez said as he pulled back the phone. "Was it the government or the fire sparked again in the underworld? It''s kinda poetic, isn''t it? But they are at least on the right track."

    "Yeah, but let''s see what the government will say about the restaurant and coffee shops, because they really fucked it up like shit. How many have died?" Hector asked because it was really something else. He thought it would be less¡­ brutal.

    "I think hundreds, but we will see that in the news or in an official statement." Ramirez said as he put away his phone.

    "That too. Official statement, what the fuck are they going to say?" Hector asked once again, but before Ramirez could answer, someone appeared at the front gates. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Let me!" A firm and loud voice of a woman¡­ and it was clear who it was.

    Sophia¡­

    Hector immediately ran toward the gate with Ramirez, and it was really her in a red dress, looking gorgeous, standing at the gate without any security.

    "Sophia?" Hector asked as he just stared at her¡­ like what the fuck is happening?

    "Oh, Hector, nice to see you." She said as she smiled at him. "Can my guys come in?" She asked as she pointed her finger toward the end of the road where her convoy stopped.

    But Hector thought about it, because she is literally a menace and like a snake¡­ and showing up suddenly out of nowhere was definitely stranger. She said she had problems with gangs and hadn''t even contacted them since then.

    She just out of nowhere pulled up in a dress, looking gorgeous, like she''s on a date or something.

    "Are you planning to attack us?" Hector asked it straight.

    "Yeah, with my fists." She said as she threw up her hands. "What the fuck are you thinking, Hector? I came in peace. Finally, I finished with my preparations. So let me in and my guys."

    Hector wasn''t believing her because she was a tricky woman under her gorgeous appearance and body¡­ disappearing and then coming when a war broke out.

    But still, she had no weapon on her, and only four cars were at the end of the road¡­ if they tried, they could easily fuck them up.

    "Let them in." Hector said and waved his hand. The gates opened, and in the street, the guards let the convoy go into the estate. And then what happened was¡­ well, surprising.

    Hector and the guards were prepared like it was an ambush, a surprise attack or explosion ¡­ but it was more powerful than they thought.

 Chapter 188 188: Sophia.

    Sophia''s men hopped out of the cars, and from the trunks, they started pulling out suitcases and boxes¡­

    "What is that?" Hector asked as he stopped one of the men.

    "Ohh, I''m moving in." She said with a smile on her face and everybody was just speechless.

    Especially Hector because he knew Sophia fully in love with James, but it''s more like a cult-like following. She is a problem on her own, but not just that because¡­ a war has started, people died, the government is working with them, and it''s also two past midnight and she just came here to move in?

    That''s when Hector puzzled it together, the red dress on her that was like a bodysuit on her, like highlighting her breasts, curves, and ass. Not just that, but the red lipstick, her makeup, and even her hair was done¡­ she came to fuck¡­

    But before he could say anything to her it was late and another convoy of cars rolled into the street, and it was James himself with IF agents escorting, and it was a crazy scene as the driveway were lined with blacked-out SUVs and got crazier when the IF agents hopped out like it was their job, like they were part of the family too, standing guard while James got out in a fashion.

    He literally had an aura around him¡­ with his cane, now two golden rings in his hand and the blood-stained black suit hopping out of the car while the IF agents stood guard.

    But even though he looked like a menace he was too surprised¡­ what the fuck is Sophia doing in his driveway with all of the suitcases and boxes? Why does she suddenly appear in his home in the middle of the night? Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Sophia¡ª"

    She didn''t give him time, and even though she was stunned by the agents, she knew it was because James and he probably did something but she didn''t care about that at all¡­ nah rather than caring she jumped at James and kissed him on the mouth¡­

    It just confused everybody even more, even the IF agents who just stood there because, well, first they were scared a little about this whole situation, that they are literally in James Bellini''s estate. Second, they knew Sophia, and it caused them to wonder if they are together or what, because no file, no intel told them that.

    On the other hand, James was not surprised. He was calm and, well, didn''t really give a fuck about it, because this night was already crazy on its own. He sat through Marco''s torture, then personally blasted his head off with his pistol. And after that came the political moves and the news about Ferucci... that kiss was nothing.

    He was so tired, and his leg hurt like hell, so yeah¡­ that kiss was nothing, nah it was more like a little refreshing.

    But what followed was something else.

    Sophia threw her hands around James'' neck looking deep into his eyes. "Let''s kill them togetherl" she said and gave another kiss, a longer one.

    She was a going crazy on James''s tongue, kissing him like they were in a rated movie, but to the others it was so fucking confusing that they just stood in silence of embarrassment, and, well, the thought of what would Bella do if she was there.

    She would pull out a pistol and shoot her on the spot, which came with another question. Does it count as cheating? Or should a person like James be with one woman? Like he is the underworld himself, like the king of it, why would he be okay with one woman?

    Crazy thoughts in the middle of a war, but that thought was answered as fast as James pushed her away from himself.

    Sophia got a little stunned by it and, well, scared in the moment. She looked back at James¡­ it was like she was looking at a completely different person¡­ his eyes didn''t have that light he had, that light he always had. He didn''t have that embarrassment, that surprise about the kiss, about her. The atmosphere of the situation seemed to go really quickly to zero and below that.

    An ice-cold stare at her as he wiped off his mouth and the red lipstick.

    "What are you doing here, Sophia?"

    The question too was ice cold, no emotion beneath it, no surprise, no nothing. And she felt it, the different person that was not the James she expected to be, and it was her fault.

    What was she even thinking, to come to James and just kiss him? When his family had been attacked, when he had lost his brother and everything that was close to him. When he is in the biggest war, a war that''s going to shake the foundation of everything.

    Yeah, and she just came here to do it, to kiss him and that''s it? No thought behind it, no plans?

    No, there was a plan. She worked all day since the day she disappeared to have something that was worth it for James, and that''s why she showed up, but her emotions and her love for James just took over, and now she was regretting what she had done. She felt guilt. She felt like a whore¡­ until the point James asked another question.

    "Did you come here with a purpose or just to fuck?" He asked with the same tone, and he stepped closer to her.

    "I came with purpose¡­ and to fuck." She said it fast, not even thinking about it. "I disappeared but I worked hard and I have everything that you need to strike back at them." She said, and it was true too.

    She disappeared with a reason, to get every information on everybody who can go against James. First it was more aimed at Isabella and Marco because she knew the moment they left the Circle, they would try to attack James, but then through her own connections she was informed about the cartel too. So she did everything to get every information she could to help James, she tortured, she killed, and when she was finally done, came here.

    "I collected everything about the cartel and their connection in the city, everything that could help¡­ but in the meantime I got targeted too, so I thought if we work together, let''s stay together¡­" She said with a little hesitation knowing that maybe she fucked up.

    But it made sense for James, Marco said the next one was going to be Sophia, and if she dug around, it just put her more in their crosshairs. And one more thing, he wanted Sophia to be a Bellini and even spoke about it with Hector but that when she disappeared¡­ now the time has come.

    "Good." He said again, in the same tone but now he stepped closer and with his left hand he softly touched her face down to her chin and pulled her head up to meet his gaze. "Do you want to be one with me and the family?"

    The question Sophia wanted was the biggest respect she could get in this world¡­ to be one with the Bellini family with James.

    "Can I¡­?" She asked hesitantly because his eyes were still the same as a monster''s.

    "Yes you can, but..." He looked deep into her eyes. "If you kiss me again, I will kill you."

 Chapter 189 189: Which side?

    While this chapter contains strong themes related to politics, organized crime, corruption, and society, it is not meant to encourage, promote, or glorify any real life criminal behavior, political ideology, or taking sides in real world conflicts.

    Please read it with the understanding that it is fictional and intended for entertainment purposes only.

    She stood there in silence as James went into the house with Hector and Ramirez because she realized she stepped over the line with the kiss, but on the contrary she was also happy because just seconds ago she became a Bellini¡­ which gave her the spot to be with James every time even if she can''t do anything to him¡­ but knowing Sophia she would try anyways to get into his heart even though her life was on the line.

    Meanwhile, everybody else was just looking at her with disbelief, more importantly the IF agents who still stood there with now the information that Sophia joined the Bellini family and it just got more powerful, so powerful that they now were debating even themselves.

    Like they were in the estate of Bellini without any trouble, like the guards didn''t even look at them in a bad way, they didn''t have any attitude or look, like they themselves were part of the family too, and well it was kinda true.

    These agents were the ones that Thomas quickly gathered together, those agents he worked years with, the agents that saw how the corruption played out, the agents who saw gang wars, the agents who saw the Lucian empire and it crumbling, but this was very different from that.

    James to them wasn''t like Lucian, the man who killed you the moment he realized that you are working for law enforcement or an agency, he was a menace, a monster on its own kind, he was a whole other level of madness, but this man James, was different from him, they felt it, that they could work with him, side by side, because the agencies knew it very well what he was working on and what he did in the past.

    Because James helped them and the government when he showed up suddenly from nowhere, when Costa De Furga and his whole upper leadership died.

    The agency and law enforcement did so much investigation but every single time they were running in loops and that loop was thanks to Costa himself and his connections in the upper level of the government. Literally when they had evidence that pointed at him, that connected him to a murder, to an assassination, to drugs, it suddenly disappeared, like out of the warehouse, out of the concrete bunker downstairs at the agencies, but not just that, he even had people in the High Court to save his ass, it was literally impossible to get him, even when he killed innocents and civilians, when he bombed a museum and a restaurant, when he bombed a school because his children were kicked out¡­ he was untouchable¡­ well, not for too long.

    When they heard that they all died, they were in disbelief and confusion about what had happened, because there wasn''t anyone to point at or moreover there wasn''t anything special about James to point at.

    A college student who just dropped out and started working at a coffee shop suddenly became the mastermind that killed someone untouchable.

    That''s when his name spread like wildfire across all agencies and ministries. Files upon files were opened about him, but there was no evidence,nothing they could use to accuse him of being the one who poisoned them. They had no DNA, no footage, nothing to prove what the hell happened. But one thing they were certain of¡­ he was a player in the underworld.

    They first thought he was Lucian''s man, his right-hand, his shadow, but that didn''t make any sense, because there was no connection between them.

    So, what happened after that was nothing.

    That was their biggest mistake, if they would''ve investigated him a little longer, keeping an eye on him, maybe they could have arrested him a long time ago, because as soon as they closed all the files down, the family emerged from the shadows.

    The Bellini family, with all its key players, in two years became one of the most powerful organized crime groups with its difference from the others.

    It wasn''t following the scheme of gangsters, drug lords, and mafias, not even a little bit. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Most of the organized crime uses their people to gain more and more money while giving nothing back, just to make themselves rich and that''s it, but with the Bellini family it was so different that it spiraled out of hand to even measure it accurately.

    Dozens, then hundreds, five hundred, then hit a thousand, people genuinely keen to work for him, to be part of that family, because he gave back, not as an act, but genuinely did it, paid a lot of salary, covered hospital bills, and gave the people hope that at least in this rotten country one person is for them, for the poor and desperate people.

    That was something unbelievable, because as the agency counted, the Bellini family was in minus, or barely having any profit, at least in the organized crime world what the Bellini family made was barely anything, couple hundred millions, maybe a billion or two, but they paid out so much to their workers that it was just unbelievable.

    There wasn''t any other family or gang that did it, just them, just James, and if he would''ve done it for profit, he would at least be worth 40 billion or much more than that, but then he would''ve lost his most powerful cards.

    The people.

    Those people, who aren''t threatened to work for them, yeah there is not the threat for their family, that they would kill everybody if they didn''t do a certain thing for the family, no, there isn''t anything like that, and that''s exactly what is good in it, why people are so loyal to him.

    James doesn''t promise things, he does it.

    Hope. Future. Money.

    They got all three, even if their life was on the line, they could have at least enjoyed the remaining time of their life knowing that finally they''re living their dreams, going shopping without looking at the price, without buying the cheaper one, going home to the house that is theirs.

    A couple thousand dollars can buy loyalty?

    No, it''s not about money but about someone that stood up for them.

    This mentality also reached the agencies, the government, that''s how the leaking and the bribes happened, because some of them didn''t even want money, but connection to the family. That was the first time it happened, at least on that big of a scale, because Lucian, well, tried it but he wasn''t that kind¡­ more like he used weapons to do it and fear, and Costa too.

    Their names came with fear that they will destroy everything if you say no, and James'' name too, but it has something to it, the different viewpoint.

    If you say no, there is the chance you die, but there is the chance that he just says okay, bet, and moves on, maybe offers something better, a deal that you can take, and the chance you don''t even say no because you heard too many good things about him, that people walk up to the family to be accepted because it is the spot to get your life better.

    These IF agents now were in this situation, they felt something, maybe a pulling to the Bellini family, pulling toward something that they fought against for years, because in the end, it''s all the same.

    The government steals, kills, and is corrupt as fuck, just like the mafia does these things too, just in a way that people say is wrong and it''s unacceptable, while the government does it through non-profit organizations, Union money, and different companies, different agencies.

    Everyone knows it, and everyone only looks past it like it is an everyday thing, and even though some report on it, journalists raise their voice against the government¡­what''s going to happen?

    Nothing, maybe a demonstration, a protest, and then what? Everybody goes home, claps their hands, says it was a good cause, and that''s it¡­ the next day hundreds of millions again laundered and fell into politicians'' pockets.

    Same with the mafia, with the little spark on it that they would just kill them on the spot, they will retaliate against these reporters and journalists in no time.

    This is the reality. The reality is that people need to choose a side, because leaving sideless on your own just means you are accepting both of it and try to do the bare minimum to survive, but that too was a choice on its own.

    These people, who stay on their own going into a factory, working for 600 dollars, going home and sleep and do it all over again, while their lifestyle stays the same, while taxes raise, food prices raise, hell the politicians having parties sniffing white magic and fucking strippers.

    While the mafia at war with each other to who rules which city, town or region, while Bellini pays out thousands to his people, those too who just drive, who just work at warehouses, or at the plants.

    And the people picked their sides, that''s how the Bellini family got hundreds of people working, that''s how the agents'' perception of justice on this whole shit is slowly changed.

    "Do you have a cigarette?" One of the guards stepped on one of the agents.

    "What?"

    "A cigarette, do you mind sharing one with me?" He asked again as he looked at the agent while an AR was in his hand.

    sn''t fear in him, when he would get shot, or what was going to happen next, he just calmly pulled out a pack of cigarettes. "Here."

    "Thank you brother, you just saved me."

    Yeah one agent has already picked a side, a side where he will have no regret of dying.

    ----

    Note.

 Chapter 190 190: We Are One.

    The new era was there, and everybody felt it, the agents themselves, who now picked a side¡­ James himself, who knew that it was just the start of everything as he now, inside with Sophia, Hector, and Ramirez, was ready to finally restructure the family.

    But one thing was sure, he was so tired that his head started hurting like hell, and his leg was giving up too, relying more on the cane than he had ever been. Hector noticed it as fast as James tried to sit down, but he struggled with it.

    "You need to rest." He said as he stepped to him and grabbed his arm, helping him.

    "Yeah, I know." He said as he looked up at them. "But now it''s more important, so sit down." He said it, and Hector and Sophia immediately sat down, because something in James''s tone was different.

    His voice was calm, but carried the intention of something, even Ramirez noticed it as he stood next to the table.

    "You too, sit down, Ramirez." James said to him, and he was surprised by it and a little confused, because he had no right to sit between them.

    He knew his place, and knew he had no higher authority, nor was he on the same level as them, even though he was the leader of the most trained men, the force of the Bellinis. It just didn''t make sense to him, why would James invite him, when literally the top leaders were at the table? But he also had no right to say no, so he sat down, beside Hector.

    And there was silence.

    Nothing was said for minutes. They just sat there, and it was good. Silence in the chaos, in the stress, in the rush. They said nothing and didn''t even look at James, just tried to relax as much as they could.

    Hector was thinking about their next steps, what was going to happen next, what they would attack, how it was going to play out, while Ramirez was thinking about the same thing, but on the manpower they had, how many people they could actually use, how many were trained, how much ammunition and how many guns they had.

    Sophia too was thinking, but she was still a little stunned because she had just become a Bellini, and it was something she was proud of but also stressed about. It meant she needed to prove herself even more, because in the Circle she didn''t do so much, like she was just hanging out there, doing her own job, living in her own world. But now she needed to prove herself to James, that she actually is somebody he can trust and somebody who can provide.

    "I accepted Benjamin into the family." James suddenly said, as he looked at Hector, and he wasn''t that surprised about it. No, he actually liked it very much, because it meant they are in the government itself. If something goes wrong, they will still have Benjamin in, who can help them with everything they need.

    And well, his story was something he was sympathizing with. He lived a life that was horrible, something that, in Hector''s opinion, needed revenge. At least, he would do so. But there was a bigger reason than that.

    Benjamin being in the family meant they were in the government already, which also meant more connections and one more thing.

    Freedom.

    The NSBI is the first agency that acts on mafia and gangsters. If they find something, they will provide evidence up to the IF. So now that Benjamin, the director of the agency, is with them, it meant they could do everything freely, more importantly after the peace treaty ends.

    There will be no investigation, or he will manipulate everything to not put them on the map.

    "Who is Benjamin?" Sophia asked as she looked confused at James.

    She wasn''t thinking at all about the NSBI director. She didn''t really know him that much, so she was guessing who that man could be another gangster? A connection to the government? A drug dealer in some country?

    "The NSBI director. James said and she was in disbelief. Her mouth opened as she stared at him.

    Like, seeing the IF agents outside, that was something she could accept. Like, maybe they were corrupt. Maybe James bribed them, or it wasn''t IF agents at all, just his men in their outfits. But now she realized that it was on a scale that was something she never thought of¡­ she couldn''t even imagine something like this. Like, it was known that gangsters work with or bribe agents, but not a director.

    Moreover, not accepting them into the family, because it meant he himself wanted to join.

    "The¡­ director of an agency is a Bellini?" She asked, as she smirked a bit, because it was unbelievable.

    "Yes, he is. And we also work with the government." Hector said as he looked at her and she immediately looked at James.

    She couldn''t even react to what was happening. Her thoughts were all over the place, because she heard that something big was happening, but not this big. Like, what the fuck is this? S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The most powerful family in the country is with the government? Not even just that, but an agency director is already in the family itself?

    It was a totally different level and she just realized it. She joined the Bellinis when they were already at the top, steps away from becoming the only ones¡­

    She chose the best time to show up.

    "Do you have a problem with it?" James asked as he eyed her, and she just realized her reaction might send the wrong message.

    The rules of the underworld were written by blood¡­ with the blood of countless agents, and countless gangsters, that there isn''t any trust, there isn''t any deal that can be formed between them, because one will always turn on the other.

    The most basic and most important rule of organized crime, you pick a side and will remain on that side, but now from her view it wasn''t like that. No.

    It was more like James himself was creating another side, a side that never before was known of, a side where the two are one, working together.

    "I am a Bellini!" She suddenly raised her voice as she kept eye contact with James.

    "Sophia Bellini." Her answer was simple and straight.

    "Good." James said and then he looked at Ramirez who in the moment immediately looked down on the table. "Ramirez, I heard you''re leading the most trained men in the family, the once soldiers. Is that true?"

    "Yeah, it''s true boss." He said as he slowly looked up into James''s eyes and he knew something was going to happen because those eyes were like a calling into hell.

    "How does that work? What is the structure of it?"

    Well, maybe he was wrong, and he was surprised by the question.

    "Uhm¡­ well, with Hector''s permission we built it up like a military structure." He glanced at him then back to James. "I have the most experience out of all the guys, so without disrespect to you, I am the leader of it. Below me, 5 company leaders each with 100 men. We also have the organizers who gather people, they prepare the weapons and ammunition. Basically, they are the logistics. If I need to say an exact number, with everybody it''s like 600-800 personnel."

    "What about today''s attack, how many are lost?" James asked but he was thinking about something, it was clearly visible.

    "Uhm, we lost 13, and 5 including Ferucci are in hospital." Ramirez said and it was somewhat acceptable in his opinion. Like he knew very much that some were going to die, but he actually thought more than 13.

    "So it''s around 100 with all the personnel who died at the warehouse too." James let out a long breath as he closed his eyes.

    It was a big number, something he could not know how to handle. Like 100 people just died that were part of the family, that many people. And not just that, half of them were just simple workers.

    "Then Sophia, you and me are one, which means our family merged into one. You have between 200-300 men, right?"

    "Yeah, around that, and many warehouses." She said but she was getting excited because they were merging into one family which meant something, she wanted to hear more than anything.

    "Okay then all of our deals and money that comes in will be shared by 30 to you and 70 for me. It is a great deal knowing that you have less manpower and connections than me, and if we start dealing 30 percent, it will be tens of millions if not hundreds."

    "I''m alright with it, you don''t need to explain it!" She said immediately because she knew her spot. Her family could be wiped out within a day by James, and well, she didn''t really care about the money.

    "Good, but the structure will crumble a little bit, doesn''t it Hector?"

    "Yeah it is." Hector answered because it was clear that Sophia needs to have some kind of power within the family.

    "Then a branch. Sophia, you will lead a branch of the family with your men. Just do what you did before but now for us. In that way, you are a branch leader and you, Hector," he looked at him, "stay as underboss."

    They all nodded but it was still not perfect. He still needed at least two people in positions to make their operation more smooth and more effective.

 Chapter 191 191: What?

    But who should that person be?

    He knew literally little about his own family, his own organization, and he could think of nobody who was actually suited for a spot in the family, to lead and somebody he could trust.

    "Then that''s it." James said as he was ready to get up, but then Hector spoke.

    "What about our next steps?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Yeah, a question that everybody wanted to hear, what are James Bellini''s next steps, what is he going to do? Not just about the whole cartel but the players around them. What actually happened to Marco, what he said and if he said something what is James going to do with the information?

    These questions needed to be answered.

    "We do nothing really, just wait for tomorrow and what Linda is going to release to the public. After that, we will have another meeting with them, we will speak about the matters. Marco said the next target will be Sophia and Damien and, well, everyone who is a bigger player."

    "So they want to kill everybody around you?" Hector asked as he was thinking about it.

    Isabella and Marco all died, and Hector knew that the cartel just used them and that''s it.

    On the other hand, Silas died too, they almost had a war with him, but he chose to kneel before them, and he died too. For Hector, it seemed the cartel was doing everything in their power to kill everybody close to them, to have no resources from outside, to slowly circle around them.

    But at the moment, they aren''t alone, no, they are the most powerful they''ve ever been.

    The government, Sophia herself, and if they make a deal with Damien and the others, it will be impossible to actually touch them.

    "But one thing for sure, they will attack us, because during the raid of Marco''s house, one of the higher-ups died, called Emmanuel." As he said it, all of them just got pulled out of their thoughts as they heard his words, especially Hector.

    The cartel are the worst to deal with, and they will become just worse as now one of the higher-ups actually died. But his thought was the same as James''s, if they become furious and will attack out of rage, they will be weak and desperate.

    "That''s actually good." Hector sighed as he looked up. "But we need to prepare for that." He looked to the side, to Ramirez.

    "Yeah, that''s for sure. They will use anything to get a getback¡­. maybe they will even start bombing."

    "What do you mean by that?" James immediately asked.

    "Back in the day, they usually killed civilians, a lot of them and did it in a way that portrayed it as another cartel did, to cause more outrage. Let''s say they bomb a park and leave evidence that it was you, and while everybody is panicking, they attack again, and it is not about the government because we are working with them, but the civilians, they will demand answers."

    That would be the worst outcome of all of this, James didn''t even think about or know about something like this. He read books and watched documentaries about the mafia but not the cartel or anything close to it, and if that would actually happen¡­ like a literal terrorist attack it would be an outcome that would shatter him.

    He might be cold, he might be changed into something that people fear and respect, but he himself had many cracks in him. And one of them was the meaningless death of civilians, because he wanted to be the one who gave meaning to the hopeless.

    "Just prepare for an attack, because it''s going to happen, I''m sure of it. That''s it." He said and finally got up from the chair, and with him Sophia too, like she was his shadow or something.

    "Yeah?" He asked as he turned around, looking at her, but she just stood there, eyeing him with a smile, while Ramirez and Hector immediately started to talk about the plans they had in their minds.

    "What about the information I have?" She asked, but something was telling James that wasn''t it at all.

    "Tomorrow¡­ if the house doesn''t get bombed¡­ so go to sleep, the room is upstairs." He said and turned back, and this time he didn''t hear the step behind him and slowly went up to his room, and immediately ate his pills, because the pain was now so hard and painful he could barely stand. But he still needed to take a shower because he could feel the blood on him.

    Yeah, the scent of it, and maybe some brain splater from Marco was on his suit, kinda disgusting but he was so fucked he didn''t really care about that part. So he made his way to the shower, and there was a big-ass bathtub made out of marble.

    It was the perfect time to wash off his sins¡­ not biblical, but the blood that was on his hands, on his arms, even his face a little bit¡­ it was the best thing to do in the way he did it.

    He first took a shower because bathing in the same water that he washed the blood and brain parts off in wasn''t the best thing to do. So he took a shower and then put his ass in the hot water, and it was like his mind was powered off, like nothing happened in the last 24 hours.

    Even the pain in his body felt like it magically went away as he was laying in the bathtub, like it really washed away everything, the stress, the chaos, and the little morality that was left in him¡­ or it wasn''t morality at all¡­ but the fact that he needed to do things in a way to put himself in the light, that he is the one who is the good person, the hero, and not the villain.

    But that was impossible, portraying somebody who is not him¡­ well, his life was built on it in the last years and he exactly became that, that he was portraying a villain rather than a hero, but it was not the word he was searching for and he knew it too.

    He needs to play his card in his hand to beat the dealer, beat the odds against him, to become somebody who is seen by the public but in a way that they don''t really care too much about him. But how can he achieve something like that, because there will always be somebody against him, there will always be evidence, there will always be deaths.

    Mom was right, if I build companies, I can sit back, and the others do the dirty job. That way I can just sit in peace without any blame against me¡­ but that''s too much¡­

    Yeah, it was too much. Everything is too much. He grew up too fast. He was already an old man in a young man''s body. He was required to do things that would crush everybody else, emotionally and physically. He needed to act in a way that he was not ready for.

    But all that means nothing anymore, because he embraced it all. He already became the exact thing he feared most. He''s already alone. He''s already in a life that he can''t change.

    "Why the fuck me¡­ need to save this fucking country." He whispered as he leaned back his head, staring at the ceiling. Then his phone suddenly rang and he immediately jumped out of the bathtub so fast that he slipped and fell on his ass, but got up fast as the medicines now acted and picked the phone up.

    "Yeah?"

    "It''s me, Bella." She said, and her voice was full of joy. "How are you? Are you alright? You got shot or not? What''s happening?" She immediately asked dozens of questions without stopping.

    "I''m good, nothing happened." A lie again, but he knew that if he said Ferucci is half dead, she would get back immediately¡­ but she already knew it.

    "Ohh thank God¡­" She said, but she doesn''t really play the dumb and clueless character.. but at least James didn''t notice it, he was just happy to hear her voice.

    "Yeah, what about you?"

    "I''m tired and stressed, but everything''s alright. We are in the embassy and everyone is good with us, so I thought I will call you¡­ what time is it there?" She asked, because she didn''t even care about the time difference.

    "It''s almost 4."

    "Ohh then I hang up, go to sleep." She said immediately, because even though James didn''t tell her too much, she knew very well that shit''s happening, because well she called up everybody in the family who worked under him, and they told everything even that Ferucci is half dead, and the war broke out.¡­ but she decided not to press on that because she knew James would say the same, to stay with his family. And she knew that her role is to protect them, to stay with them. But she also knew one more thing¡­ "Before I hang up¡­ is that bitch really there?" She asked, but now her voice was cold and fierce.

    James immediately thought of Sophia, and he was right. "Yeah, she is a part of our family." He answered and he was already waiting for Bella the house down his head or but no nothing, just silence for some second.. "But don''t worry I¡ª"

    "You can fuck her."

    James''s mouth literally dropped. "...What¡­?"

    "I know you feel lonely and you need satisfaction¡­ and I''d rather let you fuck her than some dirty whore or stripper, so go ahead¡­ I''m fine with it." She laughed but it was a laugh that was a little psychopathic and maniac. "I''m going to kill her anyway, and if you fuck her, I''ll have even more reason to slit her throat and I will do it with more happiness."

    What the fuck is she saying¡­

 Chapter 192 192: Worries.

    James was so flabbergasted and in disbelief at what Bella just said that he thought the steam from the hot water hit him and he was hallucinating shit, because no way Bella would say something like that.

    She''s the obsessed type of woman, somebody who will kill everybody who even dares to look at James and now she''s saying that he can fuck Sophia?

    Or the opposite of this, it actually made a lot of sense.

    Like Bella knew too that James would be lonely without her at least that''s what she thought. She wanted to, in a way, control James. So yeah, he can cheat on her with a woman she already intended to kill, and if he fucks her, it just gives more fuel to her to kill Sophia with a lot of fun¡­

    "You said what¡­?" He asked, blinking as he thought about it. It just didn''t make any sense to him. They were literally a girlfriend and boyfriend, even if it wasn''t said out loud both of them knew it. That''s why James sent him to guard Charlotte and his mother, because she trusted her¡­ but now, with this, his trust kinda crumbled.

    "You can please yourself with her if you want. I''m not going to be mad at you, because of the situation at home¡­ I know it''s bad, even if you don''t say it. So I''m basically just enabling you to release the stress with her." She explained, and it just confused James more. Her voice was low and still that cold, flat tone, like she was saying it but regretting it.

    "I''m not going to fuck her, Bella." He said and he chuckled at the end of it because what the fuck is this?

    "You need to." She said now, with a firmer voice, like she was commanding him.

    "What?"

    "I said it earlier. I don''t want you to fuck hoes and street girls like Hector and Ferucci do. That''d be worse than Sophia herself. So yeah, fuck her when you want to. I''m not going to be mad, nor am I going to ask if it happened or not." She said it, and well¡­ it had some kind of logic in it.

    If we just forget about the war, the death, and the massacre that''s going to happen, James is alone, which also means his needs are going to skyrocket. And well, in Bella''s thoughts, how to battle loneliness is to fuck hoes. Even though it''s a bad thing and it counts as cheating, she knew it was inevitable because in some way James needs to satisfy his needs. And research proved it, that having sex is good for the mind and stress release.

    Yeah, it sounded outrageous, but in Bella''s mind, she just wanted James to be emotionally and physically fit because she knew if Ferucci dies, he''s going to be in a dark space and not just that, she knew very well that this thing happening will only cause him to remember his past mistakes and the guilt he still carries, and the silent battles.

    Rafael died weeks ago, but it''s still a fresh wound and when she heard about Marcello''s story, she just realized that the James she thought she knew is a more complex person than she could have ever imagined. A person like him needs to somehow release all that stress, so it doesn''t build up and destroy him.

    So yeah, in Bella''s mind the best thing for it was sex, even though she was still a virgin, just like James. She didn''t have experience in the field, nor had she even done anything intimate with somebody. Only when she was kidnapped, but those things weren''t sex. It was the scene she saw, what they did to the other girls, that was, for her, the most terrifying thing.

    But she knew one thing, and that was what worried her.

    When James and Hector did drugs, not just that, but his medicine too was addictive and that would be the worst-case scenario¡­ that James would push down his feelings and emotions with drugs and sedatives.

    She''d rather have him cheat on her with Sophia than let him fall into that space, that space that is the most difficult battle to come back from. Even if she had faith in James, she knew he''d reach out for the drugs he sold, the ones that made him money. It still worried her very much, not just those drugs, but also the alcohol and the sedatives. Like, what are the chances James can sleep without taking any pills?

    None. There''s no way he can sleep without those. So yeah, he took them before sleeping, those were addictive ones and one misstep, and he''d fall into a loop he can''t crawl out.

    For James, it was something unbelievable that she actually said this. But in Bella''s mind she just tried to protect him, from all of these things, from the drugs, the alcohol, and from the hoes on the street, but more importantly, from his own emotions. And she was right about it, because these emotions were already built up in James, even if he wanted to look like somebody who doesn''t care about them.

    He still carried the guilt of his past, and the death of his closest ones.

    For a normal person, it would take just one of those deaths to push them to their knees, like Marcello. Your close friend dies, and you''ll be on the ground for days, crying and questioning why it had to happen to him. But for James? He didn''t even have time to think about it. He needed to act the way he had to act. Marcello''s death was quick, and so was the remembrance of him. An hour maybe, and it was done. He hadn''t had time to cry for his closest friend, the one who was there for him.

    Life wouldn''t let him shed tears for him. That''s why all the emotions he felt for Marcello stayed with him for years and when he finally shared his story with Bella, those emotions all flooded out of the gate that had held them back.

    But since then, two more have died. Hans, who he doesn''t even cry for, doesn''t even whisper his name at night. Because it''s like it didn''t even happen. Hans was close to him¡­ maybe too close and his death felt like it didn''t even happen¡­ like he just walked away and that''s it. Like he was still with him every day. He was his shadow and maybe James still thinks to this day that Hans is still in his shadow, protecting him, looking out for him.

    And then there''s Rafael.

    The worst thing that happened. The thing he''s never going to truly accept, never going to truly grieve¡­ because it would mean he accepted the fact that he was the one that killed him. But those emotions are still there, buried deep down¡­ and now Ferucci is waiting in that hospital room to join them. And if that happens, he''ll join Hans'' side where James will finally understand that he''s gone, and that there isn''t that smiling motherfucker anymore.

    His eyes say what his lips never will¡­ he hides these things well and that''s the exact problem.

    It seems like a joke, that Bella just says, "Cheat on me" but she had a logic behind it and more than that, the love for James¡­ the need to save him from something that was going to happen. Something she had already experienced once, when he tried to shoot himself, but the gun jammed.

    That jam wasn''t just a sign for James, it was a sign for them. The ones who protect him. A reminder of what he carries inside¡­ they''ll never truly understand¡­ and he carries it all in silence.

    The greatest mistake a man can make is to stay silent, with a smile on his face and then, the next thing you know, you''re sitting beside his grave asking, why?

    That line fits James perfectly. Because if he ever tried something like that again, the chance of the gun jamming a second time is too low. Way too low. So she was ready to do everything¡­ to give up everything she needed to give up just to be able to save him.

    From all of it.

    "So you call me up during all this bullshit and say to please myself with Sophia to let out stress?" He asked, still flabbergasted, but at least Bella did something. She just distracted James from thinking about the death and the whole situation. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes, your hand would be enough for it¡­ but use condoms if you¡ª"

    "Stop it." James said, holding his forehead and shaking his head. "I love you and¡ª"

    "Me too!" She screamed into the phone so loud it almost surprised James and the phone nearly fell into the bathtub. "But you need to do it for yourself and for me¡­"

    "You just want to kill her, but that isn''t possible. She is a Bellini and you know that¡­ so if I have sex with her, how would it feel to see her every day with that smile on her face, knowing what happened between us? Because I''m sure she would say it every single day to your face that we fucked."

    Silence, because she just realized it was true¡­ she couldn''t kill a Bellini¡­ something she didn''t really think about.

    "Then the second option is therapy."

    "Therapy?" James laughed. "Your first option was to fuck Sophia?" He laughed even more.

    "Well, I thought you''d actually do it with her¡­" She whispered and got embarrassed by it.

    "You know, just for you if I have time, I''ll go to therapy, okay?" James asked, still with a chuckle. "Or I can fuck her¡ª"

    "Then therapy!" She screamed.

    This girl¡­ oh my God¡­ He shook his head but also could tell how much pain and will it actually took to her to say it. In reality, she gave up on herself.

 Chapter 193 193: Raid.

    "Then it''s a deal, I will go to therapy if I have time, and you forget the Sophia thing, okay?" He asked, but he knew Bella just fucked herself up, because after it, she will think about it all day¡­ what if he actually fucked her?

    "Okay¡­ but don''t let her do anything to you, not even a kiss!" She screamed again into the phone.

    "I won''t, Bella. Go sleep." James said as he shook his head and tried to actually rethink all of what they spoke about¡­ but he gave up, it was too much.

    "You too, and don''t take any pills!" She said, raising her voice. "By daring, I love you."

    "I love you too, and Mom and Charlotte too."

    "I will say to them. Bye-bye, have a good sleep." She said with her happy and sweet voice and hung up the phone, leaving James in silence and still chuckling at the fact¡­ what the fuck was this?

    Therapy, huh¡­ that would be crazy. What should I say? I''m a gangster and can''t handle my emotions, or what¡­ like that series.

    Yeah, a therapist would be a crazy thing to do. One, what the fuck would he say? And second, how would he hide who he really is¡­ but that would actually be the easiest thing to do, because the hardest one is to deliver his story in a way that doesn''t say what he actually does. Like altering the story of Marcello, altering the story of Rafael, he can''t say they died because of his mistake, because he chose to chase the gangster life, and that would just make everything worse in a way¡­

    But one thing was sure, for now, he needed to get the fuck to sleep¡­ without the pills.

    So he got up from the bathtub, and after drying himself, he went back to his bedroom and there was another fucking thing.

    Sophia, herself butt-naked in his bed, sleeping.

    Huh¡­ these women¡­ what the fuck. I''m not even handsome enough to deserve something like this¡­ He thought, and left the room, going to another one, which was Charlotte''s room but as he stepped inside, it was like a bomb exploded in there.

    The room was chaos itself, everything was thrown everywhere, clothes, toys, books, everything on the floor and yeah, it was caused by the rush when he sent them away. It was clear, looking at the room, that they left in a hurry, picking some of the necessary things and that''s it.

    Without pills¡­ that''s going to be a nightmare¡­ He thought, but tried it, and it worked as he laid down on Charlotte''s bed and maybe it worked because of that.

    He could smell Charlotte''s scent, even her mother''s scent, because she was the one that a lot of times stayed with Charlotte helped her to sleep, played with her but now their scent was the comfort for him, the warm reminder that his family is there, they''re still alive, they''re still waiting for him.

    In minutes, without his pills, he was knocked the fuck out sleeping, finally resting after this long-ass day. But it was only him who was resting.

    Linda and the others were still up, writing their fingers off, literally looking through every bit of evidence they could use to make things up, and it meant they searched even the files, testimonies, pictures that were made over years. But with Benjamin''s team, it was kinda easy, they just only needed some of this evidence to somehow connect with a little bit of lie and everything could work. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Meanwhile, Stephen himself was already done with the documents, and he was ready for the raid on Aubrey and to take down the family before he did something dumb¡­ and he was actually planning to do something outrageous¡­ a head-on attack on James.

    Basically, he thought his father died because of him, and even though he was kicked out of the family, he cared about him, and he was preparing for an all-out attack. But he fucked up, because at the same time a drone was already circling, making footage and preparing the team on the ground to raid.

    It happened at 5 in the morning.

    Except for Linda and Stephen, everyone was already asleep in the ministry, Benjamin on the ground, while Thomas was sleeping on one of the chairs, while Linda watched the raid playing out on the monitor.

    It was the biggest raid in decades, the biggest raid in the history of the country against a known gangster. He was untouched for decades, but now he was dead, and they would kill his son too and Stephen made sure of it.

    As a director, he was actually one of the most prepared ones after Thomas. He had pages of written formations, he actually served as an agent himself too. He was strategic and tactical, best on the field, and he had connections to make it faster and more possible.

    The raid only needed one person to actually green-light it who wasLinda, so there wasn''t any problem with it.

    So with 65 ISB special operatives and 80 SWAT officers from the police, they attacked head-on the house itself while dozens others went for the biggest warehouse of the family.

    It was a surprise attack that actually caught Aubrey in the act. He was prepared for an attack but wasn''t prepared for a raid on them. There was literally no gunfight or shooting, they dropped their weapons as fast as they noticed the two helicopters circling around the family house, as fast as six SWAT armored vehicles busted through the gates.

    The biggest raid in the decade was over within an hour and well, it would have been a clean raid with no deaths, but Aubrey needed to die. So it was Stephen himself who shot him a couple of times in the chest, not just him, but they actually opened fire on some of the men who were captured to make it look like it was actually a raid with a little resistance and that''s it.

    It was done.

    They just busted the Silas family with all the hundreds of millions worth of drugs, property, and assets, without even one agent or SWAT officer dying.

    It could only happen because the old man was dead, because the family itself was in chaos¡­ if he were still alive, his men would''ve gone down in a gunfight, nah, it would''ve been a massacre. But without him, it was the easiest one.

    A success.

 Chapter 194 194: Fall of the Silas Family.

    It was actually kinda blame¡­ the whole situation about Aburey was just blame. He was kinda dog that only barked but didn''t bite, like not even a single gunshot, not even a single will from his men to protect themselves or protect him. They just put down the weapons and surrendered themselves even though they were preparing to launch an attack on James¡­ or maybe they knew that they were fucked in the moment Aburey was accepted back into the family as the boss of it.

    Everybody hated him, even in the low levels, but he was the only one that was blood-related after his father, and even though he was kicked out, the old rules, the rules that the family was built upon only allowed a blood-related one to take his place¡­ like a kingdom system, a royal one.

    But just like in kingdoms, not once it happened that the heir wasn''t accepted by the people, and that''s what happened with Aburey.

    They all just acted it okay, that they were all loyal to him, but everybody knew one thing, if shit goes bad, they are dipping and surrendering in the moment¡­ and when the helicopter and the raid vehicles showed up, that''s exactly what they did¡­ it''s better to be alive in jail than die for a man you hate.

    The reason for Aburey''s hate is simple, he was an egotist little boy who thought he is over everything and can do everything because of his father. He did not respect his men, not even the underboss of the family, let alone anyone, and his hate for James was the final blow for everything.

    Everyone knew James, and they were scared of him and got even more scared when they realized that the old man cut down his finger and sent it to him. That was something so unbelievable that just screamed to not fuck with James.

    Aburey wasn''t ready to take over a family, wasn''t ready to lead people, because the power and influence took over him.

    So yeah, Aburey''s quick rise to the throne immediately was over, as Stephen killed him the fuck off in the same office where his father kicked him out of the family. He was just there sitting and talking with the higher-ups when all of it happened, when he looked out the window seeing fully armed agents rushing in, seeing how his men laid down their weapons and kneeled.

    First he thought nothing about it, like he is a Silas, his father''s legacy is behind him¡­ what can they do against him?

    Nothing. Yeah, he thought he was untouchable like his father was for decades, with the connections, the bribes, so he just calmed down everybody and sat back down and waited for the door to bust down, and it happened in a way he never thought about.

    He thought he was in a movie or something. His expectation was that one agent would walk in, say to him that he''s under arrest or something, and would just stare down at him, and he would get intimidated and that''s it¡­ he lives on.

    But hell nah, that''s not what happened.

    The door was busted down by hammers, and then like six flashbangs were thrown in. The explosion fucked up them so much that the higher-ups immediately laid down on the floor giving themselves up, while Aburey still believed in himself and the legacy and remained in his father''s chair, only seeing the agents rushing in, shouting and pointing weapons at him, and still in that moment where he was supposed to feel fear and worry, he still thought he was going to win it as he saw Stephen casually walk in with a bulletproof vest on his suit and a pistol in his hand.

    Yeah, that was what he waited for to see some big dog walk in that he could bribe off, that he could intimidate.

    But he didn''t even have the chance to say anything as Stephen raised his pistol and shot him up.

    That was it, the legacy he was proud of, the legacy he wanted to rule with, was over with a couple of gunshots to his chest. No arrest, no interrogation, nothing. They came with one sole purpose, to end it all.

    What Silas Ricci built upon decades with blood and hard work was over within hours. His son died like a dog, like how he deserved to die, and with it, the last remnant of the Silas family was over.

    The old rules of the underworld all died. Silas, Lucian, they were gone, giving the next generation the rules, and moreover, they were examples¡­ the biggest examples of how an empire can crumble, but now a new problem just opened up in the underworld¡­ with the Silas family wiped, all of their assets, all of the routes, the deals¡­ a big percent of the market is there for someone to grab it and become the next big name.

    With Marco, Isabella, and now the Silas family, these problems will be the most obvious to the government and to James himself. Even though it was clear to them that all of this would fall to the government and into James''s hands, it wasn''t that obvious to others, the smaller players who wanted to show their name, that wanted to rule, to become the next ones.

    The opportunity was there. The drug market now literally has no people to serve the need, no seller, no producer. But¡­ a billion-dollar market is alone¡­ but of course, they also thought about this. That''s why the president''s announcement on the matter will be the most crucial, what he''s going to say and what expression he''s going to have on the public, but moreover on the gangs and families¡­ he needs to scare them, to show that he finally stepped up against crime, even if it''s just an act.

    That''s exactly why Stephen''s last order was to immediately photograph Aburey body and his higher-ups and send it back to Linda¡­ and that was it.

    He was tired as fuck, near 7 in the morning, and he''d slept nothing since yesterday. So while his men did the investigation and arrests like how they legitimately do it, he went back to the Ministry, back to Linda, and immediately got knocked out sleeping on the floor.

    But they made a crucial mistake that they didn''t even think about, like not even in the beginning. A mistake that, if it goes wrong, everything will be fucked up even more.

    The prison and the sentencing.

    The justice system is a joke, like how the prison is a joke, at least for the simple soldiers of the families and gang members. The prison and justice system are only good for the higher-ups. Like, they are the only ones that get the worst treatment, the daily beatings, no sunlights, in a 2-by-2 concrete cell¡­ but the soldiers are another thing.

    They just usually get thrown into prison for some years or even serve half a year, and they get out and scatter all over again, because there wasn''t any evidence on them. The only investigated the higher ups, and how the fuck would they investigate every single person, worker, solider¡­ that would take years to do so especally right now.

    With this, it just became worse, as Linda thought about it, because now Marco, Isabella, and the Silas family''s men will all be arrested. How the fuck are they going to sentence them and put them into prison when the capacity of those is already full of other criminals¡­ and not just that, after they get out of prison, they will be just more furious to fuck over everything.

    That needs a fix, and well, the President was ready to take a step that only has two outcomes.

    One, it will cause so much outrage that his career will be over with it.

    Second, people will actually like it.

    A fifty-fifty was risky, but he needed to do something, and if people actually like and accept it, it will take this whole operation to another level, because he was up all night reading files, studying who is who and getting more information about everything. He literally read through the reports that Linda sent him, all of it. He read through all of the reports to be sure there were no loopholes in it, no cracks that people could see through.

    He was ready to rewrite the rules, and he had the power to do so, especially after Carter''s death, and he knew he needed to do something that will appeal to the people, that will give them answers, that will calm them down, and realize that this government is for them, even though in the last year all they did was steal money and do the utmost to fill their pockets¡­ and well, he still wanted to do it, and knowing that the election soon came, he needed to write it in stone that he will be the one reelected to sit again at the top.

    To do that, he had the power to grab the people''s trust, he would do everything, and he was ready for it.

    S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 195 195: Loyality.

    The morning seemed like an ordinary one, like an everyday morning, nothing special about it as James opened his eyes, and even though he only slept for 5 hours, it was like he was reborn, not a single pain in his body and for a minute it seemed like all of the problems just disappeared¡­ yeah, it was a calm morning until he felt it.

    The warmth on his side, and as he turned his head, it was her, Sophia¡­ again.

    It wasn''t even surprising for him, he actually expected her to come over and get into his bed¡­ but not butt naked¡­ well, she is Sophia, and even though she said he would kill her, she was a key player now in his game, a card that he could use, so killing her because she snuck in butt naked and lay down in the bed was not an option, but it will surely become an annoying problem if she keeps doing it, but other than that, nothing.

    The house was still intact, no bomb, no shooting, no attack on it and as he got out of bed, stepping on some of Charlotte''s toys, he went to the window and looked out, again, nothing out of the ordinary.

    Just dozens of guards, the SUVs blocking the entrance, yeah an ordinary morning was it, with the little bit of spice that in any second something could go wrong, and well, it did go wrong because as he took those few steps, his leg started hurting again.

    Fuck me¡­ he thought as he turned around and went for the door but stopped for a second because, well¡­ Sophia''s sight was something glorious, so even though he said he would not do anything, he glanced a bit at her enjoying the view and then just opened the door and went straight to his bedroom to get some clothes. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Should I get combat-ready or nah¡­" He wiped his face as he looked at his selection, and well, only two black suits and one beige-colored polo shirt were there and that''s it. He bought so much stuff for Charlotte but for himself literally nothing. He stared at it a little longer, but he picked up the polo shirt and a white chino with a belt and went toward the bathroom where he left his accessories, and as he looked at it, it was just a different feeling.

    The two signet rings, one resembling the family and one resembling the slaying of Marco had an invisible weight to them. The actions that took to get that ring, the actions he will need to take to get more, to build his family stronger¡­ yeah¡­ those rings were heavy, but on the contrary, the butterfly one was so light, and as he looked at it, every time the same picture played in his mind, Charlotte.

    Her smile and attitude, the whole expression of her, was something warm and sweet. That child had her own battle, battles that she doesn''t deserve to fight with, still she smiled like nothing happened.

    "Hm, where the fuck do I put the gun¡­" He whispered once again, as now the ring was on his finger but the gun and the holster of it with the magazines, he couldn''t put it away because the polo shirt was tucked in, and well, going with it was not an option. "But tucked in I look like a businessman¡­" He said as he stared down at himself in the mirror, and it was true, he looked like someone in the oil business, but still, his life meant more than a good look, and he just realized one more thing that Hans said to him in the beginning: Always wear a bulletproof vest.

    James hated it, especially because if it was hot outside, it just made his life miserable, all the sweat and heat, but that vest could save his life and now dying would be the worst option, so he turned back, went to the wardrobe, and opened it again, and there was the vest on the lower side. He picked one up, and it was the light and slim one, enough to stop a low-caliber bullet, but anything higher than that will go through it like butter.

    Still, it at least was good against pistols, so he put it under the polo shirt, and then the gun and even though the polo shirt isn''t tucked in, he still looked like a businessman.

    He wiped his face as he looked once more in the mirror, and after brushing his teeth, he went downstairs where there was a strange scene because he didn''t expect his cooks to be up and already making breakfast for him. Like he thought the war would change everything, but looking at it, they were really bothered by it, that their life''s on the line working for him.

    Even though they are just private chefs, they put themselves into the crosshairs of the cartel and everyone. But they weren''t worried about it, and they actually gently smiled at James as they noticed him.

    "Mister Bellini, good morning." The older man said.

    "Albert¡­ what are you doing?" He asked because he thought they dipped the moment the shooting happened, and seeing them here was just surprising. "You too, Amelia and Chris."

    "I don''t understand your question." Albert said as he looked at the others then back to him. "We are of course making breakfast for you and the others."

    Breakfast¡­?

    "Ohh, Mister Bellini, good morning." Another voice came from the side, and as he looked at her, he got more confused because it was Alda, the housekeeper who his mom hired to help her out because just for her, the house is too big to clean out.

    "Alda?"

    "Yes, mister." She said as she smiled at him while the mop was in her hand, cleaning the house, yeah, her work¡­ to clean¡­ what the fuck.

    They noticed James''s expression and lostness, and they knew he was wondering what they were doing here when they were a target too, especially now.

    Yeah, they aren''t dumb, they know exactly who James is now, exactly what is happening, they speak with each other, with the guards.

    But still, they stayed.

 Chapter 196 196: Our Names.

    The moment James finally started to understand that what he dreamed of building, or at least what he wanted to do with his life, was working. People are now on their own willing to stay by his side, even though there is a high chance that they will not make it.

    Even if they''re cooks or a cleaner, they can die any day, that''s how this life is. Nobody is in a safe spot, and well, they knew it too.

    But how can they leave him when he did so much, not for just them but others?

    They see what he is doing, how well he pays the others, the men, the women who are working countless hours, that he tries to help with his utmost to everybody. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "We are here, sir, and will be here." Albert spoke again with a little chuckle at the end.

    "Yeah, it is important to eat the best meals, sir, and we are here to cook it for you, whatever you wish." Amelia said with her sweet voice and smile while Chris nodded to that.

    "Well, I can only clean, but I will be here too." Alda said, and that''s when it finally hit James.

    These people were here for him, for something that he still needed to understand, that people really are for him, who he is. From young to old, they are all in there with their everything, let it be cooking, let it be cleaning, or killing.

    Yeah, the people for him, these men and women didn''t dip because James was the one that gave them the meaning of their life, a chance. They all had their own stories, the stories that led them to him.

    To him, who they trust and are ready to be on his side.

    But why would they?

    "How much do I pay y''all?" He asked as he looked at all of them, one by one, meeting everybody''s eyes.

    "Well, to be honest." Albert started, folding his arms with a smile, "less than at my old job¡­ but it doesn''t matter that much."

    James blinked. "Doesn''t matter?"

    "No, sir." Albert replied simply. "Because at my old job, I was just a chef. A name on a schedule. Here¡­ I''m Albert."

    Amelia stepped forward, brushing her hands on her apron. "I used to cook for rich people who didn''t even look me in the eye. Here¡­ you ask how we are. You remember our names."

    James didn''t know what to say.

    Then Alda spoke up, the mop still in her hand. "My husband left me with nothing. Your mother hired me when I was cleaning toilets for pennies. Now I clean this house, and I do it with pride."

    James looked at her, really looked and for a second, the world paused.

    He just stood there, shoulders heavier than they''d been a moment ago, not from pressure but from something far rarer in his world.

    Loyalty. Real, raw loyalty.

    And for the first time that morning, James Bellini didn''t feel like a boss or a target.

    He felt like a man worth standing beside, even though they knew that they were only able to live a life because of what James does. They could only live a life that is good because he sells the drugs and makes people''s lives miserable and desperate with it, because he kills and bribes¡­ because he is a Don.

    Don of the people¡­ but moreover¡­ he is the Don of Sophia, who came down from the stairs in James''s old shirt and shorts, and launched herself at James hugging him tight.

    "Good morning, darling." She said, and her grip was actually strong, and James felt it and also felt the eyes of the cooks, their eyes fell to the ground and resumed their work, because they knew Sophia was a freak¡­ moreover, a maniac.

    So they rather don''t even look at her, because even if a woman looked at her or James, she might snap.

    She is a monster on her own and they knew it, even though they were just cooks and a cleaner. They heard stories about Sophia because she was the underworld queen, at least that''s what people call her, not just because of her looks but the things she had done to get into that position.

    The massacres, the tortures she had done to people to get information, to step her foot in territories. The mad queen, who killed every single little gangster who stepped onto her territory, let it be a bike gang, a teenager who robbed, she literally wiped out any competitor off the map. She even killed graffiti artists who painted onto the building, because it wasn''t aesthetic.

    But that wasn''t all of it.

    They also heard it was best to not even try to speak with her, even if she was the one starting a conversation, because she could snap at any minute¡­ and there was only one rule that everybody needed to follow when around her.

    One, do not talk about James, don''t even mention him.

    Second, never look straight into her eyes, especially if you are a man, because she might kill you for staring too much and well, that was the biggest problem, at least for men, because Sophia is really a gorgeous woman with curves and an ass that is otherworldly.

    Staring or even glancing at her was like an impossible mission, and that''s exactly why these rules were made, because people died.

    Measuring it on a scale, Sophia is topping Bella, not even close to her madness and obsession over James.

    Like, he is the only one who can look at her, to speak with her, to do something with her.

    Anybody else just needs to die. Yeah, she is different, like the reaction of a succubus or something, because everything about her is just otherworldly and evil in a sense. Killing innocent people because they looked at her too long, because they tried to talk with her, to ask her out...

    Maniac.

 Chapter 197 197: Leader.

    "Get off me, Sophia, and don''t call me darling in front of everybody." James said, but she wasn''t listening and her grip just tightened around him more, like she didn''t want to let out of him, like she wanted to hug him forever.

    "How was your sleep?" She asked as she chuckled a bit, and James immediately knew she was implying something by it¡­ yeah, that she was butt-naked beside him all night.

    "There was nothing special about it." As soon as he said it, she stepped back from him and legitimately looked offended by it, like her expression was disbelief. "What?" James asked as he stepped to the counter, grabbing a toast and munching on it, but she said nothing back, just stared at him and tried to look more offended, like she wanted to get out of James something and well, it worked

    "Maybe I saw something that was¡­ good." He said with a little embarrassment in his voice.

    It''s not cheating. Looking is not cheating¡­

    "Oh really?" She immediately lit up and smiled, stepping toward him, but James held out his hand. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yeah, really, but don''t grab me nor come closer. We need a distance between us, like five meters." He said once again as he ate the toast, and it actually made sense because now this situation might cause more and more trouble.

    If somebody got it wrong, they might start calling Sophia the mistress of the family, and if that happened, it would cause more misunderstanding and trouble, especially with her, because there''s no way she could do how James does his work. He gives people second chances that are not fucked up too much, but with Sophia, that would be even now a fucking quest to somehow put her on a chain, because she will kill everybody that disrespects James or the family, at least that James thought from the experience and gossip he heard about her.

    Not just that, but what Hans told him when he visited her.

    Yeah, all of these women around him, all obsessed¡­ except one, who was Isabella, and she actually looked good. She had manners and looked sane even though she was on the top of the maniac level with Sophia¡­ yeah, she was a woman he could actually think about, but she turned on him and stabbed him in the back.

    His first girlfriend is an obsessed woman called Bella who kills and skins people, not to even mention she cuts off balls¡­ a strong, independent woman on her way¡­ while on the other side there is another woman who is literally the same, just a little bit more obsessed, more manic, and more bloodthirsty¡­

    A jackpot or a curse who knows¡­ but it is Bella, who James already pledged his loyalty to¡­ and if he thinks more about it, Sophia would be worse than Bella.

    Like, Bella already changed in some way, they already understood each other''s feelings, and James had the talk with her about work and love, the two can''t go together.

    On the other hand, Sophia was the exact opposite of it.

    Even though she kind of behaved like a whore around James, with others she is a leader and a stone-hard woman who puts fear into everybody who comes across her. This is exactly why she would be worse than Bella, because she was born to lead people. She''s the perfect woman for a gangster family.

    "Okay, I get it, but I will always be in your shadow¡­ and sleep with you, and wear your clothes and¡ª"

    "Don''t you have work to do? I appointed you as a branch leader." James quickly said before she listed everything and she actually just realized that it was true.

    Like she is really part of the Bellini family and more than that, she leads a branch of the family¡­ and she aimed to be the best of it, so as fast as James said it, it was like a switch flipped in her mind.

    She, without a word, just turned around and spirited back upstairs. It was her time to shine, to show she wasn''t just offering her body to James but everything with it¡­ in simple words, she wanted to outshine Bella''s spot, and with her intelligence, strategy and information, she wanted to push her down from the first place and become the girlfriend of James.

    And ohh shit, she was ready for it¡­ like for real.

    She had plans, a lot of it, in the suitcase upstairs. When she opened it, it was a dossier of documents, information, everything she collected over the years, pen drives, everything you can think about. But there was a dossier that was white with James''s name on it, and well, it was her plan.

    She already did everything to prepare for a scenario that she became a Bellini, but moreover in a higher position, and she actually guessed the branch leader position right¡­ or that was one of the dozens of the outcomes she thought about, but still, it was there.

    She also knew two things that were more important than everything now that she is in a leading position.

    The first one, the branch leader position in a family could be dangerous. If she makes a mistake, it might be seen as a betrayal, or like she wants to take over the main family or start a war with it, so she needs to control her own desire and act based on James''s moves.

    Second one connects to the first one, that with this, acting on James''s actions, she needs to do things right to show him that she''s actually worthy but not a rat, a snake who would use her power against him.

    For Sophia, proving herself to James meant more than anything else and she was ready for it, so ready that she worked countless hours, gathering the best information, clues, and connections.

    She was more prepared than anyone else, practically a diamond among stones, and she made sure to use it.

 Chapter 198 198: Why?

    The first thing Sophia did was change into a better outfit¡­ well, she had been stalking on James, if that''s what you''d call it. She went through his social media pages, checking what he liked.

    James didn''t use social media often, but sometimes he''d go on, scroll through reels and pictures, and leave likes and somehow, Sophia could see all of it and, well¡­ James liked interesting photos¡­ a lot of them, to be honest.

    So Sophia took notes, she studied the type of clothes those girls wore, the kind of smiles they had and she tried to copy them¡­ at least, she needed to know what type of clothes James liked on women, so she changed her outfit and went back down to where James was, busy eating, adn his mouth immediately dropped as he noticed her¡­ he couldn''t get his eyes off Sophia.

    "Do you like it?" She asked as she pulled up the skirt a little, showing her thigh to James, and behind, the cooks just disappeared from the kitchen, like they teleported away, not even looking in the direction where Sophia was.

    And well for James he liked it¡­ but he also almost choked on the fact that¡­ what the fuck is she trying to do?

    Because he remembered that exact outfit he saw on social media. Sophia literally copied the whole fit from that woman. Like the black skirt, the white ruffled crop top, she even bought those fake thick-framed glasses. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It was creepy as fuck, but yeah, he liked the outfit. Still, it just made him worry more about Sophia, like what she was capable of doing and who knows what she was going to do next?

    James definitely needed to put an end to it or somehow get Sophia in a position where she got scared and learned how to respect her boss or¡­ there was something else he could do.

    James likes Sophia, with her craziness, she kind of brought a little joy and a smile into his life. She has an aura for sure and could impress him every time

    But she was doing too much and the one thing he could do to stop her¡­ was to put a bullet in her head.

    Which he couldn''t do. Nor would he.

    What if I just¡­ somehow bring her together with Hector?

    He considered it, but quickly realized Hector would kill her in a second, because she was annoying as fuck.

    So there was one option left, the truth.

    "Sophia¡­ sit down a bit." He said, and Sophia immediately wanted to sit down. "Not in my lap." James pushed her away to the chair where she finally sat down.

    "Yes?" She asked as she smiled at him.

    "Why?"

    "Why?" She asked back as she looked deep into his eyes.

    James let out a long breath. "I''m not that handsome, nor am I a good person to be with. I''m kind of a loser if we look at my life line. I''m a virgin, I just had my first kiss weeks ago, and that''s it." He said as he looked into her eyes, waiting for something, like a sign, but continued. "What I have is money and power, nothing more but you are also rich and influential." It actually worked because he was now looking at her in a way that was intimidating. Sophia saw James''s eyes were back to that cold, empty look. "So what are you doing, and why exactly? Why do you love me? We never spoke too much, I don''t know anything much about you, so why?"

    A genuine question that will tell the truth, because there was nothing between them. They never spoke too much, he wasn''t even paying attention to her¡­ well, only some glances at her body, that''s it. That was the Circle, just a place where he went, listened to them, and dipped home.

    Her obsession and love made no sense, but she blushed at the question, she was caught off guard and panicked a little.

    She was visibly uncomfortable. It was the first time James had ever seen her like this. She was tapping her finger nervously against her leg, avoiding his eyes.

    "Tell me, Sophia."

    Slowly, she lifted her gaze to meet him and behind those eyes, there weren''t lies. There wasn''t anything clever or manipulative, just something raw, something real.

    "I just love who you are¡­ your smile, your scent, the whole of you¡­" She whispered, her voice trembling slightly. She stared at him with those big eyes like she was trying to reach into the cage he''d built around his heart. "L-love is just¡­ love. I can''t explain it. I felt something¡­ something magical about you and I thought I can do everything to get closer to you, to be with you¡­ and when 2 years ago you said that to me, I totally fell in love more¡­

    Yeah, she remembered what James said to her years ago¡­ and him¡­ he totally forgot about it and of course, he did, because it wasn''t something important, at least to him. It was actually nothing, just a small talk between them in the Circle¡­ something that was nothing for him but meant so much for Sophia.

    It was the beginning, the Circle, the very beginning and they always argued about something, even if it was not even a deal. Marco, Victor, and Isabella were always at each other''s throats, but James and Sophia, they were just silent and sitting through all of it. They didn''t know each other too much, but they sat very close to each other, and James hearing Sophia''s story that she can literally change her appearance drastically to look like somebody else, something caught his attention.

    He just wanted it to be a small talk, but he just hit a spot that Sophia would never forget, that made her whole life feel warmer.

    One of James''s greatest traits is his ability to say what he has on his mind, especially in the past, he was saying everything in a nonchalant way, and that''s exactly what happened between them and Sophia.

 Chapter 199 199: Because of Your Words.

    James noticed the fake things on Sophia, the wig, the nails, the makeup, the contact lenses, eyelashes, basically everything on her was fake, which just didn''t make sense for him, like why she was doing all of that when they were in the Circle, when they had just met up¡­ he noticed it every time too.

    She always came in different, like personas and looks.

    So while they were arguing, James took the chance to at least talk with her and said this to Sophia: "Why are you hiding beneath a mask? sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He knew that Sophia was actually a gorgeous woman. It wasn''t worth all of this bullshit on her, but for Sophia, it was something that hit her deep in the heart.

    First, she just stared at James and asked back, "What do you mean?" But she knew what he meant by it.

    It was not a critique, more like a warm push. He said, "You look beautiful, like one of the most gorgeous women I have ever seen. You have beautiful natural long hair, crystal clear skin, and beautiful lips, not even to mention your eye color it''s just stunning¡­ You are a gorgeous woman. Why do you hide behind the wig, the makeup, and everything when we already know each other. You look perfect without those things, so just use them when needed, because I like how you look, Sophia. Gorgeous."

    He said that to her, and then he dipped¡­ yeah, after complimenting Sophia to the heavens, he just got up and dipped because he got bored of the arguing and didn''t even think about what he said, like it came from his heart without any bullshit in it.

    But for her it meant so much that she literally cried, like tears dropped from her eyes as she just looked at the spot where James just sat, she couldn''t believe what he said, she couldn''t believe it was real. She got up from her seat and sprinted out after James, but he was already gone.

    She wanted to ask so many questions back then, like it was real what he said, like he really thinks she is gorgeous, like really?

    But she couldn''t ask them, and she just cried on the spot. She cried the whole night after that, throwing all of her things into the trash. That day, she decided to live how she is, and it worked more than she would''ve ever thought, but she only listened to James''s compliments over the years.

    Almost every time they were in the Circle, he said something like "You look good, you are gorgeous" and a couple of compliments even if James just glanced at her, she was blushing like hell, and it was because of her past traumas.

    Sophia was like Rafael, she was bullied all her life, for a reason that was outrageous.

    She was too gorgeous.

    Yeah, Sophia even when she was younger already had her beautiful face and that body, but she wasn''t the type of beautiful girl who became the spotlight of the school. No, she was the opposite of that, got extremely bullied by other girls and by jealousy¡­ so much that she actually dropped out and never got her high school diploma¡­ well, in a legal way, but that''s another matter.

    But she made a critical mistake, a mistake that can''t be really called a mistake. It was more like her defense mechanism, and it was to hide herself¡­ and when she did it, she became a completely different person. The wigs, her unimaginable skill of makeup and many other things, just gave a whole other persona, a different vibe.

    She put on a mask that was the defense of her, but with that, she lost everything else.

    Her own identity, her own feelings, she just played a character. Like she never let her real emotion out, she never truly showed who she really was, she never had love nor a boyfriend.

    She was alone in an act that just ate herself from the inside.

    She wanted to show herself, wanted to express her feelings, but the trauma and the countless bullying, the things on her wouldn''t let her do it. She was lost, she was judged and controlled by others, by others'' hatred, by others'' jealousy.

    But in the process, not just in what happened¡­ no, she learned how to fight back, how to defend herself, not with emotion, but with her fists, or with a chair, with a bottle, or with her school bag and the reason she became a dropout was one of those incidents when she almost beat a girl to death.

    Her God-given gorgeousness was the cause of the downfall in her life, the exact thing that was supposed to be a blessing turned into a curse that lived with her, and her mother and father didn''t understand or want to help her at all.

    Like what a joke is this that you get trauma because others bully you for being too beautiful?

    Yeah, but they never saw what the bullying meant, and they didn''t understand that it caused a crack in their daughter, a crack that seemed to never be healed again.

    She ran away from home but more importantly, she left that little girl home, that bullied one, that beat up one, and she started the act.

    Sophia began to use her skills, she robbed, killed, and did her thing in her way and slowly, she got a name for herself more and more in the underworld. After years and years, she was still playing that act, that character behind the mask.

    She wasn''t looking for love, for sex, she wasn''t looking for anything but her own career and success. She had the ambition that she would show them who she really was, what she reached and she did, because all of her bullies died¡­ somehow.

    But the mask was still up, and when the whole Circle thing became an actual thing, she wasn''t impressed. Like yeah, a gangster that killed one of the big names and that''s it. She wasn''t impressed by it at all. She had money, fame, but when she saw James the first time, she realized he wasn''t just a gangster but a whole different level she never experienced.

    It wasn''t his looks but that nonchalant personality of him¡­ that didn''t give a fuck about anything but still dangerous, somebody who would kill her on a wrong move, but other than that, nothing more.

    He was handsome, yeah, his smile was sweet, yeah but nothing more¡­ until those words came out of his mouth and filled that crack in Sophia''s heart.

    He pulled down her mask¡­ and finally she finished the act.

 Chapter 200 200: Sophia.

    James''s words changed Sophia, it was like she was reborn.

    There were no more acts, nor more wigs, lashes, nothing, only if she needed to rob or make a connection with somebody. But in everyday life, she became her old self, the girl who was bullied¡­ but now her voice was heard¡­ and literally it was heard because she started arguing with the others, she got loud, she got more intense, and moreover, she started to feel something for James.

    At that time, he was still that nonchalant fucker who never spoke, only if needed, but he did that because, well, he was pretending and was panicked as fuck, and Sophia wasn''t understanding why he isn''t responding to the signs, like the eye contact and the things women do to target a man''s attention¡­ James was literally ignoring all of it, and the compliments also stopped.

    That crack started to show again, even though she felt herself in the best spot in her life, it was still James who started it, who complimented her, who said she should stop it¡­ she was waiting for it again, for James''s words to say it, that she looked hot, she looked good.

    She didn''t know Marcello''s story nor what James himself was fighting with at that time, that he was literally walking in darkness. But one day, it happened.

    It was all over the same arguing, but Sophia was paying attention to James who again just got up and dipped. But she caught up with him and asked him a question which James gave an answer to because of panic, and that time she froze.

    The question was a simple one, "Do you have a girlfriend?" A simple no and yes answer, but James panicked and thought if he said yes Sophia would kill her. So his answer was a fucked-up one.

    "No, but you would be the perfect girlfriend, Sophia."

    He just wanted it to sound like a little cheeky and a little compliment, but shit, Sophia took it to heart after all, James had not complimented her in weeks, and now out of nowhere he said something like this.

    It was her dream, her wish¡­ yeah, the point when she got more obsessed with James, and well, the great question why she doesn''t step up and ask him out?

    She never had a boyfriend, nor was she in a relationship with anybody, but she was good at one thing, getting information. So she thought she would get every info about James, like what his favorite color, food, car, and these little dumb things¡­ for her it wasn''t dumb at all.

    She just stressed because she thought she would be the one beside James, but then he started skipping meetings because he was busy doing his own job with Hector and the others and that''s when she noticed something curious, a woman.

    A woman on James''s side, a woman called Bella.

    Who is she, why is she there with him, and why does she act the way she acts? She wanted to know more, but she needed to be cautious with it, because Bella was not somebody she could easily dig deeper into her life.

    So Sophia just stayed back and slowly started seeing that they were getting closer. She heard about Bella kissing James, hugging him, acting sweet around him and Sophia, not even for a moment, thought about what James said being just a compliment and that''s it.

    No, she took it to heart, that she will be the one standing by his side, that she will have children with him¡­ but slowly she realized it might not be what''s going to happen.

    Still, she felt what she felt for him, and as she realized she might not be the one, that it was just a lost cause, she didn''t do what others would, like, okay, maybe cry a bit that the love of her life is not really hers, and he will never be with her¡­ no, she got more obsessed, more in love, more determined to play her cards out and be with him.

    She made the altar that Hans saw, likely trying to do some voodoo or who knows what black magic to get James to her, and when she realized it was really a lost cause, she was okay with it, like how she said it to Hans,

    James can have two girlfriends, two wives, two different women and two different children, why wouldn''t he?

    He is the biggest player, he is someone who can''t please himself with one woman, that''s what she thought, and yeah, she just got more and more obsessed over the fact that she still had the chance. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    That little girl inside her who was bullied, who was pushed away, who couldn''t experience love just got possessed by James, and those words he said to her. That little girl inside of her was keen for love, for love for him that he is the person who can understand her feelings, her scars buried deep.

    He saved her with words that meant so much to her.

    She is ready to be with him the moment he says.

    On James''s side, even though he didn''t remember anything that he said to Sophia, it hit him in the heart a bit. Like what Sophia said to him really came from her heart, and that wasn''t any act, wasn''t manipulation or anything like that. He could see her eyes, her body language, her expression it was real and genuine¡­ but what to do with it?

    The problem he thought about, and was real to some extent, if he tells Sophia to fuck off, she can turn into the worst enemy, someone who knows too much about him and the whole family. He definitely can''t do that, so what to do?

    Easy answer, keep her close, but not too close.

    So he did what he thought was best and kissed her on the forehead, and with it, he just sealed more of that crack in Sophia''s heart. It was something that a father would kiss on the forehead with warmth and caring¡­ yeah, but it came from James, the love of her life, with care and love¡­ she couldn''t take it and actually shed tears.

    "What?" James looked dumbfounded like, what is happening?

    "Nothing¡­ I-I just¡­ thank you, James." She said with a smile on her face as she looked deep with those ready eyes into James''s eyes.

    He answered nothing back, but for a second got mesmerized by it, and knew he needed to dip the fuck out, so he got up and with a last move, he patted her head as she was sobbing.

    "Let''s work, Sophia."

    "Y-yes-"

 Chapter 201 201: The Don.

    James said, "Let''s work," but even he himself didn''t really know what that work was.

    Like, he had plans like everybody around him, but they needed to align it with Linda and the others to not have any problems, especially knowing what a small mistake can lead to a catastrophe. So what he thought about at that moment was a meeting, a meeting with Hector and all the higher-ranking members of the family, who were each leading in their own way to keep the family running smoothly.

    "Sophia." James looked at her while she was still wiping off her tears. "Bring those files and information you have to my office upstairs. I''ll also call the others to get here." As he said it again like if a witch was flipped in Sophia''s mind she immediately got up and spirited to the upstairs to her room and to the suitcase that contained everything.

    In the meantime, before James even called up anybody he had a question in his mind which was something he didn''t even think about at first.

    Where are they¡­ like Hector especially, because one thing was sure, he couldn''t go home, because the chance of him being assassinated is just too big. But not just him, like Ramirez and all of the men in a higher position were all targets.

    So where are they?

    Well, his question was answered as fast as he reached the office, because he heard the front door opening and it was Hector and Ramirez''s voices coming through with two more voices that wasn''t recognizing at first so he just went into the office and sat down waiting for them to come in and talk with Hector to reach out for nobody who are can help them and rank higher, but as he sat there waiting.

    It was calm.

    The chair was comfy. Everything about it was comfy, like it had an atmosphere of calmness. But looking at him from the outside in that chair, he truly looked like a Don waiting for his men, especially in the polo shirt and the golden rings.

    He was the definition of a boss and the first one that stepped in was Sophia, her hand full with dossiers which she just tossed down on the table side and sat down, staring at James like her job was done and that''s it, but not long after, the other arrived too.

    Hector came in second in the same a black suit he alway wears, after him followed by Ramirez, who was also now in a black suit¡­ they were really looking right now like a gangster family with those plate carriers and AR in hand and it just got better as Dani from the washer stepped in too in a grey suit, and on his side another man in a white shirt and black chinos with a suit, two pistols hanging on his shoulder holster.

    It was Finn, the leader of the organizers.

    Once again, Hector did exactly what James had thought of doing and called the exact same meeting James wanted, with the top members of the family, without even talking about it to eachother. Like their minds were connected or something. But at least there wasn''t any sitting around waiting for everybody to show up. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    No, they were all here.

    Dani, the money man of the family, the accountant of the Bellinis was with Hector.

    Finn Orich, the organizer of the family, handled the people, the work, and literally everything with his men.

    Ramirez, the general of the family, led the best of the best into battle and lastly, Sophia, the newly elected branch leader of the family.

    The top members were all here. They were all ready to plan the future.

    "James." Hector said as he smiled at him and sat down on one of the chairs.

    "Hector, you look like shit." James said with a chuckle at the end, because yeah, he had bags under his eyes and of course the battle scars. "At least did you sleep well?"

    "Nah, I slept in one of the cars with a gun in my hand." He said, shaking his head. "But at least I slept."

    "Yeah." James smiled, and he just noticed it, that except Sophia and Hector, everybody else in the office just stood there with their heads slightly bowed down, staring at the ground.

    Are they praying or what¡­ James thought as he looked at them.

    They were just showing respect to the family leader... to the Don.

    For James, it was still something he needed to experience more and come to accept. He knew, to some extent, that people respected him, but he had skipped a crucial part, the manners and the respect reflected in his own behavior.

    With Hector and the others he always spoke casually like how friends speak to each other, something that he didn''t really think about and didn''t seem like anything big, but he is now leading the biggest and most powerful family currently in the country and with that, people around him started to show him respect too, yeah, the family has changed with him, and they knew they needed to show the respect for him.

    "Sit down everybody and let''s start this." James said and they without hesitation sat down around that big-ass table and that was it, silence.

    James waited for them to start, but he was the boss, he had to start it, but he always hated position, always hated to be in the spotlight¡­ moreover he doesn''t even know how the fuck to start all of this¡­ but he remembered the earlier talk with the cooks, they said "they dont get paid enough."

    "Dani, speak up, what''s up with our money? Do we even have money or no?" He asked, and Dani immediately looked up at him, pulling out a dossier from his bag, opening it and giving everybody one copy of it.

    "We are in a bad position¡­ like really bad." He said as he tapped his finger and waited for everybody to go through the numbers after numbers¡­ James did it in a second because he doesn''t even understand half of those numbers, because there were so many in every place.

    "Summarize me this¡­" He tossed it back at the table and even his head got hurt from it, staring at those numbers¡­ because while going through, he saw a number which was fucked up¡­ like too many zeros and a minus before it.

    If that''s in minus we are fucked¡­

 Chapter 202 202: How Much Is a Life Worth?

    Dani grabbed the paper and with a pen he started to circle numbers all around it.

    "Basically we are losing too much money¡­ well not losing but we''re giving out too much for useless things¡­"

    "Useless?" James asked back because he could think of one thing that was useless.

    Dani looked at Hector because he at least understood those numbers but he said nothing. "Look¡­ boss."

    "Just James, Dani, we know each other." He said it in a tone that just sent a chill in everybody. He was stressed, he didn''t want it to be a threat, but a useless thing? What useless thing do they spend money on? He could think of one thing¡­ or maybe somebody stole even more money¡­ or what. "Say it." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Dani was now a little worried to actually say it, but he needed to, so he pointed his pen at one exact number. "This is the funerals and pensions that''s going toward the fallen soldiers'' and workers'' families¡­ it''s just too much and outrageous, James," he said hesitantly, but dared not look up at James. Yet he felt it, that James himself was staring at him, waiting for him to look up to meet his eyes.

    "Outrageous?" He asked back, but now Dani knew very well that he needed to go through with it and looked up into those empty eyes, that darkness that just wanted to devour him.

    "It¡­ it''s outrageous, James¡­ 1 million per family at least who have families that are 56¡­ 56 million goes to something that doesn''t benefit us¡­ not just that, the funerals costs 10 thousand which also means another million dollars, and if we¡­ the family continues to do this, the money is going to run out."

    "But only those getting it who were with us since the beginning." James said as he stared now down at the paper.

    "Yes, but still it''s too much, a million dollars, it''s just crazy, James. Nobody does it and if it goes like this, who knows how many are going to die¡­ not just that the¡ª"

    James tapped his finger so loud on the table that Dani immediately stopped talking and looked down on the table, but not just him, this time Hector and Sophia too felt something¡­ strange, something bad.

    "We only give 1 million to those who have been with us since the beginning¡­ that is how many people?" He asked, still the same emotionless tone. "80? Maybe 120 people?"

    Silence. Nobody spoke a word, even their breaths were as silent as they just could control it, but shit, all of them felt it¡­ Dani just hit the sweet spot of James.

    He is for the people, especially for those who stayed all the 2 years with them, since then, when he could give them nothing, not even a salary, they stayed and worked as a guard, as a warehouse worker, or a transporter, a driver¡­ they stayed when he didn''t even pay at the beginning, nothing. They stayed when they knew they were getting nothing and their life could be taken away.

    They still stayed because they saw something in James in that boy who didn''t know shit about this life.

    "1 million is too much for a life?'' He asked again, and Dani was just staring down, already sweating like hell¡­ but he ended up not answering, but what?

    Yes, it is too much, or is it just a dumb thing to do, giving out a million if they die? He was sitting, panicked, not sure what his answer should be. Apologize or stand by it, but before he could even ask something, James asked another question.

    "If we started again with the White Magic production with the Greenweed, how much money would that bring in a month?''

    Easy question, especially for Dani, he is the counter, the accountant. He knew exactly what the numbers were, and knew exactly that they were the only ones who could rule the whole market not juts in the country but even the continent¡­ which meant a lot of money.

    Yeah, he just added more fuel to the argument. He fucked up.

    "How much per month?" James asked again, now leaning back on his chair, still staring at Dani, who now looked up slowly, his eyes full of fear as he sweated more and more. Even his legs and hands started to shake.

    "Billions."

    "Per week?" James asked again.

    "Hundreds¡­ of millions."

    "Per day?"

    ''T-tens of millions."

    Silence again, but now it was silence on James''s side too, because he just realized he''s not rich¡­ but more than that, especially if they really started doing all of that.

    "And 1 million dollars is too much for a life?" He asked again.

    "It is, James¡­ because the operation isn''t going, and we need weapons, ammunition, we need everything, even people. We need to pay them. We need to pay our connections and in the meantime set up everything."

    "Are you dumb, Dani?" A straight question.

    ''...What¡­?'' He asked, as he made the mistake of looking into James''s eye again and he couldn''t look away, because it would mean disrespect. It would even question his loyalty. So he just stared into James''s eyes, those hollow, empty eyes.

    "Silas, Isabella, Marco, they all died. What do you think happened to their money, property, warehouses, routes and all their properties? Where is it going?" He smiled at him. "We''re working with the government."

    "...what¡­ did you say¡­?" He asked and looked to Hector, then Finn, and back to James¡­ because he had no fucking idea.

    He didn''t just have no fucking idea about all of this, but he actually tried to fucking save the money.

    All of it.

    Because he thought the government was finally stepping in and fucking up everybody¡­ He''d been counting the money since the whole robbery happened. He was literally doing the utmost to save the money or hide it somehow¡­ that''s exactly why he was stressed as fuck about the money, because he wasn''t informed and thought the opposite, that they were getting fucked.

    Yeah... nobody informed the man who has all of the money in the family¡­ well, now he knows.

 Chapter 203 203: The Money Man.

    "Hector¡­ you didn''t say a word to me¡­" He slowly looked at him, and Hector actually smiled, but in the meantime, he knew he fucked up too, like he told nobody about it, only those who was close to James like the guards and the soldiers.

    "Well, at least you made a budget report, that''s good." He smiled as he looked down once more at the paper, smiling. "300 million on weapon shit, what did you want to buy, a tank?" He chuckled at him.

    Dani shook his head, breathed so heavily like a minute ago his soul was likely grabbed by James, almost shitting himself, and now it was all calm, at least on his side, because James was still looking at him with those eyes.

    "I''m so sorry for my attitude, James¡­ I thought we were getting attacked and not working with them¡­ fuck, I stayed up for 2 days writing this report and making everything to work together¡­" He shook his head and got more stressed about it.

    It was strange for James, how the fuck could the man who handled the money, laundered it, washed it, and funneled it through various accounts not know about the operation? Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What do you mean you don''t know about it¡­ I said to Linda to help you with the cash in the Washer and anything money related." James asked because it was a genuine question.

    "I wasn''t contacted by anybody." He said, and judging by his expression, he was telling the truth, because he looked lost as fuck. "Only by that woman from the bank¡­ she sent a couple million to one of our accounts."

    Now again, James was lost as fuck and confused, because what woman, what millions, and what bank?

    Girl? What¡­ oh fuck¡­

    Yeah, the woman who helped Isabella to steal James''s money, the money which went toward the cartel¡­ that woman in the meantime started to¡­ well, steal some money.

    Exact number was 24 million.

    But now that they were with the government, it also meant she needed to stop it, because James said make the money back, but if she started pulling out large sums of money from politically connected and influential people like entrepreneurs, it would get more complicated.

    "Stop her, we don''t need to steal money, especially right now, and actually tell her to work for us. If she can pull millions this good, then she is a born money girl." James said as he looked at Dani, who nodded but was kinda surprised about this whole government thing.

    "Can I ask what exactly is happening or not?"

    "No, you can''t." James said immediately as he looked at him. "You are the heart of the family, the money so you don''t need any stress or knowing all of this. Just expect large sums will come through cash or in accounts, that''s it. I don''t want you to stress about dying or anything related to it. But if you have family or anything like that, send them away from the country¡­ also, the washer needs a new building."

    As James said it, Dani''s expression changed again in an instant, like he wasn''t the man who killed, who tortured, or anything else, but he knew one thing. He was important not just to the family but for the family''s enemies, the Bellini enemies. He counted, he does all the work with money, and he has all the cash, all the keys to the accounts.

    Which meant he was up there on the hitlist, and exactly why James wasn''t telling him and well, Hector too.

    Dani''s not the average gangster man. He doesn''t have the mentality to be a gangster, but to be a money man and that''s it. He counts money, stole money, laundered money, washed money.

    But he''s not dumb.

    He knew about the hit on the house, as almost everybody in the family did but nobody exactly knew who it was, like the government, another family, or anything. There was a big confusion about what exactly was happening, but now that James said to him they were working with the government, he could only think about the obvious.

    A war is currently going on¡­ and well, he has no interest in participating in it.

    He''s good with counting money in building all day.

    "I actually have some options." Finn answered to James as he put some paper on the table.

    As James looked at the paper, it just became more obvious that something was up, like their minds were really connected, or they were all just thinking about the same thing, because the paper was well done, with details about the building and the situation surrounding those buildings.

    "This one." Finn pointed to the map, "is the closest one to the police headquarters building, so if something happens, it will take 5 minutes and they are there." Then he pointed to the picture of the building. "A plain 6-floor office which was a call center before, but it has bulletproof windows, doors and high resolution 360 security cameras as well as 3 vaults with money counters." He looked at James, and he just looked dumbfounded, and he was dumbfounded.

    "Call center with bulletproof windows and vaults inside?" He asked back, and Finn just smiled.

    "Well, maybe it was a¡­ laundering operation¡­ but the good thing is the owner is on the run and all his assets got seized, which also means the building is seized by the ISB, so basically it''s free." He smiled even more.

    "Ohh, is the ISB actually doing its job?" Sophia asked it with a smile on her face.

    "It was 3 years ago and the building''s still just sitting there, so it''s a good shot to get it, because all of the others are over 10 million and lack the bulletproof and vault features."

    As James thought about it, it was actually a good idea, like the Washer is a protected building, but if they go full force at it, knowing what the cartel can do, it will stand no chance. So getting a bigger building, 6 floors, so at least 2 can be a protective layer while the other 4 is the actual Washer is a good idea.

    "Then I will ask the ISB director about it." He said and looked at the map once again, which had another building on it¡­ it was actually a penthouse. "What is that?"

    "For you." Hector said as he looked at James.

    "For me?"

 Chapter 204 204: New rules.

    "You''re safer 50 floors up." He still looked into his eyes. "This house is too big and easily can be attacked, while there is zero chance they would attack you in a penthouse."

    It was true too and he knew it too, like how they captured Marco, it can also work with James, and the cartel with their tech could do much more damage.

    "How do you want to guard me there?" He asked a genuine question because no way guards would stand outside the building. "What if they snipe me out?" Another good question because it could happen.

    "Bulletproof windows, we will upgrade those and don''t worry it is a highly secured building with a private gate, parking garage, and 24-hour security. The elevator and stairs can only be accessed with a keycard or fingerprint, and the main defense is that it''s in the heart of the city." Hector said, even showing the outside of the building, but it didn''t make sense to James.

    How is it possible?

    "You got a connection? Who is it?" He asked as he stared at James, and for the first time, Hector looked down. "Who is it?" He asked once again, and now Hector looked up with a smile.

    "Our dictator friend." He smiled even more as he said it, and James just got confused once more.

    "The dictator? Built a fucking 50-story building?" He asked, his eyes wide open, what the fuck is that man doing with all of the money he stole from his own country¡­ like he was already a dictator, why is he building shit in a country that he beefs with.

    "Officially not him, but through countless people, countless companies and corruption yeah, he did it. It only houses those companies and entrepreneur families, and the top 3 floors are reserved for the dictator himself. But I''m sure I can give him something that he will be pleased enough to give it to us."

    Please him enough ¡­ wich means smuggle his fucking weapons over the fucking Earth¡­

    He needed to think about it, but he knew the answer already, it was the best choice to make. Not just because of the penthouse and its safety, but the future. If he ever got into a bad situation, the best way to dip out of the country would be to go to the dictator himself for help¡­ so making that connection with him was the best thing he could do.

    "Okay then, do it." He said, and Hector immediately started smiling for a reason¡­ the reason being that the price for that floors would be hundreds of millions... which means gun smuggling, which means he can get weapons from the dictator too and also make money.

    A good deal on both sides.

    "About the money part." Finn spoke again. "Can I know how much money we''re actually working with? I only have access to one of the accounts, but it''s already below 10 million, and I need to organize the buying of ammunition, weapons and¡ª"

    "You did hear James?" Dani interrupted him. "Weapons and ammunition will come from the government." He said like he wasn''t just introduced to it minutes ago.

    "Yes it will, but what is more important than that is the people. Are they getting the salary they''re supposed to?" James asked, eyeing Dani.

    "Yeah, they are¡ª"

    "Double it up."

    Silence again. Dani just stared at him with a confused face, because if they double it, that would be more than a hundred million. But after how the atmosphere was between them, he said nothing, just nodded.

    "Also, if somebody isn''t working or doesn''t respect the family¡­ kill him or her. I don''t care how many children they got, or what the fuck is up with them. There is only one chance in this family, a chance that you already played out, Dani. So be careful, because next time, I will kill you." He said, staring straight into Dani''s eyes, who was frozen at the moment. But not just him Hector too.

    He just felt it, the aura of James, the power behind him, and that finally he commanded presence, that he himself is the respect and this way, the family wouldn''t just become a mess of people trying to make a quick buck.

    "Also, Finn, you are the organizer and literal operator of the family, aren''t you?" He asked, looking at him, and Finn was now frozen too. One misstep, and his chance is over.

    "I am, with a few others, yes." He answered.

    "Good. Then with Dani and your men, make a literal workday outline, like it''s a real job. I don''t want people slacking off, just sitting and doing nothing. It''s not just a family, it''s a company too. So people have two chances. If the chance is over, there are no frining or kicking out¡­ kill them too."

    Silence again.

    It made sense for them, because yeah, they''re a gangster family, but they never thought about hearing it from James and this fast. What everybody thought would be said by Hector, and James would think about it, but saying it himself, they just realized that he really is on another level than before.

    Yeah, from that clumsy, nonchalant leader, he turned into something that was far more dangerous and far more cautious with his steps now. He turned into the real boss, a real gangster that was now really building his family, wasn''t just playing around and waiting for Hector or somebody else to advise these steps.

    He knew it very much that this time would come when he needed to make these changes to the family.

    The knowledge that the family needs structure. The knowledge that money, and the hope he gives to people, aren''t enough. They need to do what exactly the family expects them to do, work.

    Even if it required killing, torturing, assassinating, selling drugs, or working with drugs.

    They need to feel the weight of this life.

    But not just that he knew that people would want to rush the family and join in for the money, and not for what he really wants, to give people the chance to change, who actually want to use that chance to build something that lasts.

    With that, it is done, because James knew the moment he steps in with his new rules, Hector and Finn, they will immediately use those rules to eliminate some people.

    Yeah, because Finn seems to be a nerdy guy, but he''s as manic as Hector, but he hides it very well¡­ yeah, one of the people that has the potential to become a Bellini.

    sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 205 205: Sophia With the Clutch.

    Finn himself, even though just an organizer, knew exactly how to handle people, that is his profession and he already did some¡­ well, cutting, if that''s how people call it.

    He cut off some people who didn''t do the work they were supposed to, especially those who thought from the beginning that the family is just for quick money and dip the fuck out¡­ no, no, James didn''t even know about the "hunters" they have.

    Basically, it''s a unit that Finn himself organized with Hector. Those hunters only job is to literally hunt down those who dip from the family or stole from the family as quickly as possible, and believe me, when they find a person, they not just kill him but make their life well bad... they torture, they cut, they chop.

    Finn made it to actually be an Intimidationtool to let people know it''s not a joke to work for the family, that even the fucking driver or the warehouse workers are criminal organization members. They matter as much as the work matters, and if they don''t do it how they''re supposed to, they will die.

    "I want to build a solid foundation for the family, the House of Bellinis. I want something that lasts and doesn''t just build around me, but builds around all of you." James said, and their eyes immediately looked up at him, because it meant he had faith in all of them, most importantly in Finn, Dani, and the man himself who was in silence.

    Ramirez knew very well that James saw something in him, and now as he said it, it became real.

    "So all of you have roles in the family. You are all in high positions, and make sure you use the authority you have. Build bonds, build relationships and connections with your people. Let them know the family is intact, the family is one and if they want to leave, they can. But if not," he looked at Hector, "then they have the chance of dying by the family, if they fuck up."

    They all nodded with a little satisfaction because James himself said that they are valuable to the family, something that he never said before.

    "Okay, now Sophia, what information do you have for us?" James asked as he looked at her, and she immediately put some documents before James, and he just already felt tired by looking at it.

    Like hundreds of pages, literally, he didn''t even want to open it, so he just looked back at her like waiting for an explanation, and she did.

    "I have names, addresses, warehouses, routes, basically everything about Marco, Isabella, even Victor and Silas, everything that they''ve done, everyone they worked and wanted to work with." She said as she put more documents before James.

    "Nice." He said and looked at Finn. "Since you are the wheel that moves the family forward, I want you to work with Sophia to get everything in order, what is the most important and what we can work with. Also, Ramirez." He looked at him, and he was just still in silence, "I want you to choose some people for Sophia''s protection and also help Sophia''s men to get better. I''m sure you have guys who can teach them some good things."

    "I have. I will do it as fast as I can."

    "Good. Also, I somehow feel that some agents will side with us, but I can''t really trust them. They are our enemies if there isn''t this bullshit. So, if anybody wants to join the family, screen him as deeply as you can. We can''t let spies in, and even if we let some of them in, keep an eye on them." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Yeah, he felt it too, that Linda and Thomas, that some of the agents were opening toward him, but accepting them into the family would be a dumb move, especially now when it''s the best time for planting spies and rats.

    Even though he wanted to believe that Linda and the others wouldn''t do something like that, the possibility was still high that others will act by on their own. Like in this period and in the future, if he just lets in everybody, it can quickly spiral out of hand, and then they will be fucked.

    "There is another thing, James." Hector said as he pulled out his phone. "One of the members of the IF sent me this, they found it at Marco''s house." He showed a picture, and it was the document that Marco sold to Emmanuel. "It''s a bit worrying." He added as James went through it, and shit, it was really worrying.

    The address, everything was in there, about the family, about every member of it, all the routes, the warehouses, everything that they had.

    "Fuck¡­" He sighed.

    "Good thing that fucker died because if they would get that, we would be fucked." Hector said.

    "We can still be." Ramirez suddenly spoke. "I mean, that guy was a top member and he died, so I think they would do everything to take revenge, and I hundred percent sure that somebody is out there who for good money would sell the same information that Marco had."

    Another good point for Ramirez, because first of all, Marco had to get all that information from somewhere and it''s certain he got it from someone else. But who was that person, and how did they know all of that about James?

    "Actually, I know it, and it''s complicated a bit." Sophia spoke up. "All the information came from Carter and Takoi who really wanted to kill you, and after Takoi died, somehow Marco got his hands on the information¡­ I think he bought it from someone that was close to Takoi but I also questioned them." She smiled a bit and looked down like she was embarrassed or something, who knows what she felt that moment.

    "Questioned them?" James asked.

    "Well, they are in a barrel deep underwater¡­ so they aren''t a problem now." She smiled at James and everybody just turned and looked at her¡­ yeah, the gossip and stories about her were all real.

    "So you killed them? How many were there?" James asked again because what the actual fuck, she killed those who held all the information about him while he himself wasn''t even thinking about the possibility that somebody knew this much outside of the family.

    "Only four, but they gave me everything they had, so no problem. I also have those in one of the pendrives." She smiled again and now felt proud of herself, based on James''s expression, she could see she surprised him, moreover went overboard and just blew his mind away.

    Sophia had really been working for him from the beginning of all this bullshit¡­ and he realized he needed to reward her¡­ with something.

 Chapter 206 206: From Scratch.

    Sophia, did much, maybe too much, she literally eliminated the biggest threat. Those people selling the information about them, and with that she pretty much slowed down not just the cartel but other enemies too.

    But what reward would she be satisfied with?

    Well for that the answer was easy because it would be James himself, that was the best reward for her, but that was impossible to give to her.

    "Sophia, you did a lot of work. I''m proud of you, so you can ask for something." James said as he looked at her, and in the moment she lit up with, well, a very creepy smile on her face.

    "So it is a wish or something like that?" She asked back, staring at him.

    Fuck me¡­

    "Yeah, so quickly say it." James said, and he was already regretting it.

    "I want to sleep with you." She said it straight, still looking in his eyes, and well, around her everybody just stared at her.

    Like what the fuck. Hector even chuckled a bit when he looked at James himself, who was annoyed as fuck because he knew she was going to say something ridiculous.

    "That''s not pos¡ª"

    "No!" She shouted now. "Just to sleep beside you. I meant it that way." She said, a little blushing, still staring into his eyes.

    "What?" James asked back. "You want to sleep with me?" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yeah, like every day." She said, and behind her smile James knew exactly that if he said yes to it, she was going to be butt naked every single time.

    But shit, at least that wasn''t something that he would hate¡­ and second, she at least didn''t ask for something more outrageous in front of everybody.

    "Okay, I''m good with that, but nothing more. You can''t cuddle or anything like that."

    "Okay!" She raised her voice once again, but by looking at her she didn''t even hear the second part of what James said to her.

    Meanwhile, the others were just trying to not hear it, even though they were there, they just wanted to forget it as fast as they could like they didn''t even hear what they talked about.

    "What about the production?" Finn asked, trying to somehow alter the whole conversation, and it was actually a good question.

    They needed to make money, that was for sure, even though millions upon millions just landed into their hands by the death of the Circle and Silas, they still needed to make money on their own and moreover to take care of the market, because they all knew these small players will come and start selling their shits.

    All the mixed white magic that would kill people, that would not satisfy the need, and if that happened, the news of the market that it has not enough proper supply will go farther than Dennus and the cartel, and if that happened, more and more players will want to come in and join the market.

    That would cause more and more war, more death, and suffering.

    Yeah, that was the main point now, even the cartel was the second, the first to do something about the market needs.

    "We still have the product, aren''t we?" James asked as he looked at Hector then to Finn.

    "Yes, we have, but the thing is what we have now is only enough for a month and that''s it, and if we grab Silas''s product or even Marco and Isabella, even if they had literally nothing, it just would make everything more complicated." He said, and Hector immediately joined in.

    "They all mixed it, so basically it''s worth nothing if we only want to sell pure." He said as he looked at James and tapped his finger against the table. "So what we won is the money, the assets, the properties, but all of their products are literal ass and unusable for us."

    Mixing, which means the same money for less white magic¡­ a good way to make a lot of money and have more white magic¡­

    "We''re going to give that to the government then, to burn it." James said. "We don''t sell mixed. We only sell quality, and our buyers expect that from us. That''s why they pay big bucks for it."

    They all nodded to it, but still the question was there, what about the production and when will it start?

    The market has no provider, and well, they are at war, and if they start the production the cartel easily can attack all of their sites or¡­ they can be sneaky with it.

    "The plant of white magic, they don''t require anything crazy, do they?"

    "Not really, only a lot of water, but we can do it with watering systems." Hector answered to James, and he knew what he was thinking about with that. "But to start the production, we need plants and we need to hide it well, but the thing is the plants are only grow in Dennus."

    The problem with it, it came from Dennus, they were working in Dennus, and now it''s all fucked up. The cartel is there too, and all of their labs were on the border of Dennus, where they''re still fighting the fucking border wars.

    So how the fuck to get in plants?

    "The ISB has headquarters in Dennus, aren''t they?" James asked because he was sure about it, at least that one of the agencies has an office or something like that in Dennus.

    "Yeah, one of the agencies has. Why are you¡­ ohh." Hector finally got it as he thought about it, and it was a brilliant plan if it works.

    The ISB director is in alliance with them, so it also means he can help smuggle some in the country, maybe a few hundred plants¡­ but that would mean they need to make a deal with Stephen too.

    With a deal with him, they can bring in plants with the ISB cover and start the operation in the country, which would also mean they just step on a whole other level.

    There is not a single people, family, or gangster, drug dealer who is making white magic in this country from the scartch, so it would mean they would be the first one to start the production from scratch.

 Chapter 207 207: Plants.

    Hector was blown away because he never thought of using the ISB or any agency to actually smuggle some goods like a literal drug plants through borders, because yeah, he really felt nothing toward them, more like he still hated them and had trust issues just like how James did.

    But the thing is, it would be risky, and Hector knew it very much.

    He was there in Dennus, he created the camps, he saw the production, the plants, he was the one who made it possible, but the thing is, those plants are hard to find, and even if they find them, they first need to carefully dig them out and then make sure it stays alive through the travel back¡­ yeah, the travel, which will be the second thing that is the hardest.

    Smuggling of the plants is illegal, as well as everything about it, and even though Dennus is a cartel country, there are still laws and still people who uphold justice and that''s the bad part about it. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Dennus''s politicaly was always fucked up and people never united only after the cartel made their life feel like a survival game. And when the people united, they literally started, accusing different agencies of every single country that operated in Dennus, that they were the ones that started producing drugs, making deals, and helping the cartel to get big. They said it because Dennus has a lot of gold, a lot of resources that can make billions, and if Dennus starts mining those resources, it would mean they can top countries all around them, and they don''t need the Union funds or any help.

    So, in the people''s mind, these foreign agencies directly controlled the production of White Magic and the cartel, to push the country into a spot that they can''t come back from, so they will need to ask for help, ask for funds, for deals with countries to help them crawl back to fight against the cartel.

    Of course, it was just a theory¡­ or maybe not, because yeah, there were agencies that did things like that. But the people of Dennus were just miserable, full of ego, and didn''t realize it was them and their government who messed everything up. And it didn''t really help that the government itself was against those agencies¡­ covering up their own tracks.

    So Dennus''s relationship with a lot of the countries became bad, and they expelled every agency, which made everything worse in the country because those agencies at least could investigate the cartel, even fight back against them¡­ yeah, they expelled everybody¡­ except the ISB.

    Well, to be truthful, on paper they aren''t there and got expelled, but they are there, laying low and investigating everything they can. Basically, they are spying, but for the wrong thing¡­ rather than investigate the cartel, they are more focused on the border wars and if that conflict is going to spiral out into a full-blown war or not.

    Same with the IF.

    The only difference between them, the IF only has a few agents there, while the ISB has a whole unit with vehicles and even a plane¡­ yeah, a plane that is perfect for flying out the plants.

    "Is it possible to do, Hector?" James asked as he saw Hector thinking so hard that he even closed his eyes.

    "I mean¡­ it''s possible, but it''s not going to be easy." He said as he looked up and grabbed a pen and the paper. "First, we really need to know how the ISB operates there and that our director has authority over them, if he has," he looked up at James then back to the paper. "then comes the hard part of it, we need people to find the plants and dig them out, and at the same time be careful not to cut the roots. If they''re done, they need to put them in water and as fast as they can, transfer them to an airport and fly them out." He said as he drew a whole plan outline on the paper.

    "Which is bad because the known location is already got fucked up, am I right?" James asked.

    "Yeah, they burned down our camps and the plants too, but the jungle is full of them, but the problem is the cartel and the military checkpoints, so we need influential people to do it." Hector explained, and yeah, that was a hard part too.

    The part where their option was destroyed, the camps and the plants, but the jungle is full with it. The only problem, the cartel is now going to look out for attacks or any intruders, the same with the military¡­ and just going in there would just fuck up everybody.

    "What if we don''t go to the jungle but attack the cartel camps?" Ramirez asked the question and everybody looked at him instantly.

    "What?"

    "I mean Dennus''s government has people who are still justice seekers and fight against the cartel, and they have agencies too. So they possibly know locations of the cartel warehouses or camps. So what if our government makes a deal with their government and in a joint operation they strike them down, and we get the plants¡­ a lot of them."

    "That would be good but impossible. The current political standpoint isn''t enabling something like that." Finn spoke. "Second, why would we just waste resources and manpower when we can literally buy those plants on the black market?"

    Finn was right, too much manpower and resources would go into a full-blown attack on another country. Not just that, the ISB''s plans too would be too much to do and will take a lot of time¡­ but there is the black market, more important than the international one, that sells everything that man can dream about, even the plants for White Magic, with a twist in it.

    "That''s a bad idea, Finn." Hector said as he grabbed the pen again. "Those plants are lab plants while the jungle ones are real, the original ones."

    "What''s the difference?" James asked because he didn''t understand what would be the difference between the two.

    "To be able to sell the plant, it needs to grow fast, and they spray different chemicals on them so they can sell it quickly, which also means those chemicals kill half of the plant and it gives 50 percent of the White Magic. And not just that, a plant from the jungle, once it''s harvested, can grow again. While those lab ones just die and need to be bought again."

    "It''s still better however we look at it." Finn said again. "It''s still pure, and the 50 percent is better than going into another country waging war and dipping with plants. That would take months, and many men would fall, without even talking about money."

    "There is something wrong with it, isn''t it?" James said as he leaned forward. "If there is that plant, why is nobody producing White Magic? It would be easy then, wouldn''t it?"

    The question was real, if there is a lab-grown plant that can produce White Magic, why doesn''t anybody produce it locally? Not just that, but he never heard anything about this lab-grown one, so there was something about it.

    "It not just gives 50 percent less, but also it needs too much care, watering, perfect temperature, with like lamps that resemble the sunlight. It needs care every day, and even fertilizers and ground work." Hector explained to James, who was surprised by it.

    "It''s like Greenweed, the same thing, isn''t it?"

    "I mean yeah, it''s kinda the same thing, but there''s one more thing about White Magic. The lab-grown plants take twice as long to produce compared to the jungle ones. It takes almost a month just to harvest them, then another three weeks to turn them into actual White Magic, and even then, it''s still 50% less yield than what an original plant would give. Not to mention the risk of the plant dying, one mistake, and the whole farm is done for." He looked up again. "The people working there have to wear full hazard suits, gloves, masks, anything to keep any contamination off the plants. If they fuck up just a little bit, the whole operation can collapse. That''s why nobody''s doing it. All the money spent on it can go down the drain in seconds."

    It sounded complicated as fuck, but it was still an easier choice than the other option and that''s when James got confused about the whole thing.

    Like yeah, the plant only gave half of what it''s supposed to, it needed care but still it is so much better than just going in another county waging a war and potentially losing manpower money, and much more¡­ and Hector was still against it and he would rather go into a war in another country just to get the plant¡­ what the fuck is he thinking?

    "Hector, we have enough White Magic for 1 month." James said and grabbed the pen. "Which means we can buy land and the proper equipment and start teaching people how to deal with the plant. If that''s done, we''re going to buy hundreds of them and start the process." He looked up at him. "Even if it takes more time, we are in a 1-year peace treaty with the government, which means if someone wants to come in and grab the market, we can use the government to fuck them up." He still looked deep into his eyes. "Why the fuck would you rather go back to Dennus?"

    He first said nothing and even looked down at the table, tapping his finger. He was clearly stressed about something.

    "I-I¡­ well¡­ I built that shit, brick by brick, and those motherfuckers decided to go to war with each other and fucking destroy everything¡­ I''m sorry, it''s just hard to let go of something you worked so much for¡­"

    No fucking way he''s sentimental about the fucking camps¡­ but not about people¡­

    Yeah, Hector felt much more emotion for those camps he built than for the people he killed, tortured, or who died around him¡­ well, Hector is Hector.

    That was his treasure.

 Chapter 208 208: Empire

    For Hector, those camps in the heart of the jungle in Denus meant much more than people would assume.

    With that, he made the family one of the richest, not just alone but with the help of James, even though he said it while he was drunk as fuck. But Hector himself took that drunk word to heart and thought that his life goal is to make it possible to start making big money to actually put the family into a position that will be the foundation.

    And he did it.

    The camps made hundreds of millions, and with the smuggling operation, James himself said it just became the golden mine for them for a long time. But then everything went wrong with that fucking border war. The camps got attacked, and even though he tried to save a lot of the white magic, he barely could save it.

    They fucked up his dream he built up, they grabbed from him what he loved the most and what he actually put hard work into.

    In other words, Hector wanted revenge over that camp, even though it wasn''t the cartel who fucked it up. It was a good reason to go there and fuck them up¡­ at least in his mind.

    "I get it that you worked hard for it, but," James looked deep in his eyes, "what you''re saying now would just throw us into deeper shit. That''s why we''re going to do the lab-grown ones and that''s it¡­ maybe in the near future, you can go there and kill whoever you want and reclaim what was yours."

    Hector kept his head down as James said it because he heard his voice, he heard the threat in it, the danger that one misstep and he would kill him too¡­ yeah, that chance is also true to Hector, and his own dumb reason is not helping the family, rather, it is pushing it into more danger.

    "I get it. I''m sorry." He said as he bowed down his head to show respect to James, something that never really happened before. But Hector knew it too, that even though they are little friends, even best friends, he needed to show the utmost respect to James because he is his boss, the Don of the family, the strongest family in the country, not just a simple friend.

    "Good." James said as he leaned back. "Then anything else, or we can wait until they call me up?" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "The money. As I said earlier, I don''t have enough funds." Finn said as he looked at James.

    "How much do you need?" James asked, already knowing very well that if Finn doesn''t have money, then the whole family is going to struggle.

    "Well¡­ to be truthful, I only need the money if we start with the white magic. If not, then the 10 million I have is enough for the basic needs. But in my opinion, it''s better to start preparing for the plants right now, maybe by buying some land." He said, and it was true too, and James wanted to do the same thing.

    As he said, all their last bit of white magic is enough for one month to supply the market. Then they will just run out, and no money coming in.

    "How would you plan to do it?"

    "Well, if we hide it then somehow, the countryside, town, or something." Finn said as he leaned back. "We can buy lands through the real estate company, and if it''s done, we just need to build the warehouse and that''s it, we''re done."

    "Yeah, like once we talked about it." Hector cut in. "Benjamin''s hometown is poor, but around that are dense forests. We can just buy the forest, then start building greenhouses, which are easy to build, done within a week."

    "I thought about the same." Finn spoke again. "Greenhouses already have a good temperature, but with some temperature control, we can pump it up even more or even down and the watering system is easy to build."

    "The protection too." Ramirez suddenly said. "It''s in the countryside and in a forest, which means we can easily build up a defense perimeter. But not just that, if the whole forest is ours, then it means private property, and by the self-defense law, we can kill everybody who steps in legally." He said, and it was a good point too.

    If the peace treaty is over and an attack would happen, it would mean self-defense of the property, and the laws would protect them actually.

    "Greenweed too, we can also start that production if we really go with this plan." Finn said again as he looked at James. "We can actually do these two at the same time, which would mean more money to bring in."

    "But what about the forest itself?" Sophia asked from the side. "I mean, that''s government property like everything in this fucking country, but if we actually use them to acquire the land, that would bring eyes on us because a lot of the forests are protected."

    She had a good point about that.

    "There''s a bigger problem in this fucking country than a forest, people will not really give a fuck about it." Hector said. "I mean, the VP died, the biggest family getting raided, too much happening."

    That would be great.

    It was actually more than great, because if they start with Benjamin''s hometown and around it, it would mean the deal with him is already in motion. But not just that, in the meantime, he can help the town and gather more people around the family.

    He can raise their hope in legal ways too.

    Buying the forest is one thing, but they can use the forest company to actually cut down trees and sell them, which would give them legitimate money, so they could hide the greenhouses in the forest without any problem.

    This one plan can give them everything they need, the white magic, the people, and of course the deal with Benjamin, but in the meantime, there is a problem with it.

    Who is going to oversee it? Because Hector can''t do it, nor James, nor really anybody in the family especially right now. James needs to be acting as the Don, while Hector and Ramirez need to protect the family.

    Or he didn''t even need to send anybody there..

    James looked up as he smiled and everybody just knew instantly he thought of something and well he really did something that nobody was really thinking about once again.

    "We use the government for it too." He said and well it wasn''t something that was a mind-blowing statement. "First the forest is in government hands so Linda will help to give it to us, no she doesn''t really need to give it to us¡­ the government would do it."

    Now that was a mind-blowing statement which nobody really understood.

    "What do you exactly mean by that?" Hector asked because he didn''t really understand it.

    "The government can make project plans, what it the forest will become a project, they can that way build on it or cut the whole shit down, so what they do is a project to help the nearby towns with it, the forest can give work to them, not even talking about the mass land that can give more work to people.

    "In that way we don''t need to worry about the public¡­" Finn said because he was getting what James was saying.

    The government is something that people not give a fuck about like they can do everything but if a stranger steps into a forest and starts cutting down trees and building it, the people will notice it eventually, not maybe now but in the future, but if the government does it nobody would give a fuck about it.

    In that way the government makes a fake project but in the meantime they''re working for the Bellini family.

    "They can build the greenhouse for us, they have more resources and more workers who can build it more efficiently and quicker, let''s say it is a government investment that they build greenhouse and farming in the forest and when they''re done with it they will publicly sell it to companies and which company is going to buy it?

    "Ours¡­" Hector said and he understood it finally.

    It is basically a fraud, the government writes a fund and invests and builds everything and when it''s done they fake list it out for companies as an investment with the government.

    Of course it would be just for the public if some journalist wants to dig in deep, so that''s why it would seem legal but in the whole time it''s just an act and the buyer will be a company that would be James''s company.

    The good thing about it is that all of the company is under her mother''s name so this way it would be more untraceable.

    "I don''t understand it¡­" Sophia said, and she was really lost about it¡­ it was too much for her.

    Finn looked at her and tried to be as simple as possible with her.

    "The government''s ''investment'' in the forest is just a front, all fake money and paperwork. They hand the contracts to our front company, which can be the real estate, which is under James''s mother''s name, so no one traces it back to us. They build greenhouses and farms, or at least make it look like they did. Then the government ''sells'' the project at auction, rigged so we''re the only buyers, and we get it cheap. It''s legal on paper, nobody asks questions, and the public thinks it''s real. We end up owning the land and making a fortune off their fake investment."

    She finally understood it as she looked up with wide open eyes at James and realized she was a little nobody¡­ like this was on a whole other level, and she wasn''t really ready for something like this¡­ like what the fuck, it was much more than she thought¡­

    Yeah, another big step to build an empire.

 Chapter 209 209: Leash.

    The plan itself in words was simple, but James himself and Hector too knew that from the government side it would not be that simple. Like giving a whole ass forest to put on a government project will be hard because it will require ministries to work together to make it possible, and it will come out of nowhere.

    Like suddenly launching a big project out of the public eye, even if it is a fraud from the beginning, will catch eyes,more importantly, the eyes of developers and entrepreneurs.

    So from the government side, they will need to be tricky with it, at least if they accept it to go through with it. If they don''t, then the whole plan makes no sense and they need to go through another one, because if we think about that, it''s just too much.

    They work with the government, but it''s a deal between them and he is not controlling them, but making sure they both stay alive. And just ordering them to do this and to do that will be questioning the authority of both of them.

    The Bellini family and the government are in harmonylike, they are on a scale, they are the same, but James himself, with the action and the deal, he shifted the balance toward himself, but not with just the deal, but the people themselves. The agents who started seeing his side as the better one, where they can actually survive, that too, the people themselves started to fuck up this harmony.

    That will cause one thing.

    If the peace treaty is over, he''s going to be the biggest enemy in the government''s eyes, and he knows very much that Linda and everyone else are ready to protect themselves and their authority and influence.

    And they had more than James. They are ministers, they are the government, and even though they don''t give a fuck about anything, until this whole cartel thing happened, up until Rafael died, they still have more power, they still have the upper hand. And now that it all happened, they have more power in the public than James.

    Why?

    Because the public once already experienced once called the bloodiest war where shooting happened every day, where the gangsters tried to do everything to try to eliminate the other one, to vanish them and that required shooting, bombing every single day¡­ and the people, the public, had enough of that, like just now.

    The biggest shooting happened in recent years, hundreds have died, which meant one thing¡­ their only means to defend themselves is to have faith in the government, that they will actually do something to stop it, like they did in the past. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But this faith was fragile.

    The government that did nothing in recent years to actually pump up the economy, to make more workplaces, to give people a chance to make a living, the same government that failed in every aspect¡­ the same government they voted for abandoned them a long time ago. And with that, their hope and faith was literally equal to nothing¡­ maybe a last drop of hope that they will once in their fucking lifetime actually do something, do one thing good.

    To protect them from a nightmare, to protect their low life that they work hard every day to barely have the minimum¡­ at least let them live, at least protect them.

    They had this drop of faith and the president himself knew it too, and he decided to grab that last drop of hope and do something that will not just change the future but change everything else they have lived in the past years. He decided to step up and do something that will cause not rage but something deeper than that.

    It will cause belief, to again believe that the government is for them. That they magically changed in a day and decided to actually be for their people after years¡­ yeah, the president also had a card in his pocket, a card that will mean to the public that he is for them and peace shall finally come, while to the underworld this would mean more death, more war, and more suffering.

    The president was ready to change the whole meaning of the underworld, the whole meaning of criminal organizations, but even the government itself.

    "Then, first thing first is the new building for the washer, isn''t it?" Finn asked as he looked at James.

    "Yes, that." He said as he sat himself. "I will speak to Stephen about that. Until then, make sure the washer has more protection." He looked at Ramirez. "We need to protect it until Stephen gives us the building. If it''s done, we''re going to start with everything else."

    "But what about the cartel¡­ I mean, they are our enemy and we didn''t even talk about them." Sophia said again from the side as she looked deep into James''s eyes.

    It was a very good point. They talked about everything but seemed to not talk about the most important thing, that they are under constant threat, and the cartel will want to retaliate. But somehow they didn''t talk about that problem, but everything else.

    Well, James himself had a point to not talk about it.

    "We need to wait until the government says something to the public, and wait until they actually start seizing the assets we talked about, because we need to do this with them to not get in the crosshairs of the jurisdiction and everyone else." James explained.

    They need to act together to make everything go smoothly and keep up the act.

    "So Silas, Isabella, Marco, all their products will be burned by the government because it''s mixed, so that''s one point for them, because it will be the biggest bust in recent years." Hector said. "The money part and the assets fall to us, but to make it more believable we agreed on 50 percent."

    "Yeah, we agreed on that to make it more believable because if we suddenly start using the assets of all of them, it will put us in the spotlight." James said as he sighed.

    "Spotlight?" Dani asked.

    "Yeah." James looked at him. "Not for the public but for the underworld. All their eyes now on Silas and the others, like I''m sure they are panicking about what''s going to happen next because all they know right now is that it was the government that raided them, so they are panicking, planning, and waiting to see what''s going to happen next. And if we just start using their routes, warehouses, and all their bullshit, that will be too noticeable." James explained it very well because exactly that was going on.

    The underworld was panicking. All of them were thinking about the same: Who''s going to be the next?

    And the question was very real for them because they thought all of them were untouchable, more over Silas and his son, like the peace of bribery and connection. And it meant nothing. They died even though it was the cartel who killed him, Stephen and the others did it quickly to actually seem like it was them.

    So it was panic. All the small players, the gangs, or the bigger ones who had the chance to become bigger, were panicking about this. Like, shit, they have no connection, barely anything. How the fuck are they going to survive if Silas just died like a dog?

    Not just that, the market too was fucking empty with no supplier, which was also a big problem. The chance was there for them to act and step in to start selling and making millions, but how would they do that when the biggest families got busted?

    Yeah, the fear was working perfectly. All of them were fucking shitting themselves and just waiting for the next step to see what''s going to happen, which was also a big advantage for James and the family.

    While everyone else is panicking and trying to save their asses, he can do whatever he wants in peace, and his only worry is the cartel and, well, the drug market, because even though the underworld is scared to step in, there are other players too.

    Those billionaires who hide their business behind their legit companies. Those fuckers are the worst thing right now because they can step in the market and start dealing their bullshit, which is not White Magic but much worse than that.

    The pills, the injections, the fucking street drugs that just make everyone''s life miserable but it could actually work for them, to the users. Those who are addicted to White Magic will need something to help them, they need something that gives the same feeling, the boost to them.

    Yeah, addicts need something that will give the same feeling, and those billionaires will be happy to serve them with the pills and all the bullshit.

    At least that''s what James and even Hector thought about, and well, one more person who made sure to put a leash on everybody¡­

    The President.

 Chapter 210 210: Loyalty Above All.

    "Then we are all done talking." James said as he looked at Dani. "Prepare the money to be transferred to the new washer. I will call you up¡­ Ramirez." He looked at him. "Make sure everyone in the family has protected the warehouse, the washer itself, and every single building we have. If there is too much, then only defend the most important ones. You too, Hector, try to calm and be ready if something is going to happen." He said as he stood up. "Sophia, you just get familiar with the family first, and make a timeline with your information, who is important and who is not. If it''s done, then start acting on it. That''s it. I will talk about everything else with Linda and the others when time comes. Until then, just try to survive, okay?"

    They all nodded as he finished it and then just walked out of the office in the biggest calmness while the others all remained inside.

    "That was¡­ crazy." Dani said as he let out a long breath and shook his head.

    "Be grateful you are still alive." Hector laughed as he looked at him and saw he was stressed the fuck out about this whole thing.

    "Yeah, you fuck up once, you gone, my friend." Finn said as he chuckled at it, but Dani didn''t find it that funny.

    This was his first time seeing James in a position where he was really a boss. Like before, there weren''t any meetings or talks, Hector was the middleman all the time and out of nowhere, at the first meeting, he was shitting himself, because it was on a whole other level than he thought it would be.

    He knew Rafael died, and Hans too, the closest people to James, heard what he''d done at the police station. But this was too much. Like his whole demeanor and personality just took a 360 and changed into something far worse than people actually whispered about him¡­ and now he had no chance to fuck up, because he would die.

    "How can somebody change this much?" He asked as he looked at Hector, because he''s the one who was always there with him through all of this bullshit, the death, the shooting, the suffering. Yeah, the answer to the change¡­ the suffering James went through, not just emotionally and mentally but in psycho too.

    In the hospital for weeks in a coma, then barely able to walk, and till this day his leg still hurts.

    This would be too much to everyone mixed with the death of his younger brother, the death of Hans, and now Ferucci in a coma in the hospital. Not even talking about the mental state of him.

    The only thing Hector could think about is how broken he is.

    Like there is no way James is still sane like how he was back in the day, when he didn''t take big steps, didn''t kill, he just used his name to be able to get things. But now he was ready to kill, ready to be killed for the cause. It''s something that would put weight on everybody, but for him, it visibly broke him. He became something that everyone wanted him to be.

    The Bellini that is untouchable, and in Hector''s mind, it was what he became. From a youngster gangster to the rock-hard one, that has no emotion, no mercy to those who step into his way.

    He will kill, he will torture, and he will suffer with his enemies.

    "I don''t think he changed." Finn said as he leaned back and crossed his legs.

    "Are you blind or what?" Dani asked as he looked at him with disbelief.

    "I think it''s just the real him. Like he shed off the false skin he wore and finally showed the real self, if that makes sense."

    "It don''t make any fucking sense, you talking about bullshit." Dani said. "What skin are you¡ª"

    A click. It was fast and precise as Finn drew his weapon out, pointing it exactly at Dani''s head, and he froze, staring at the gun, while the others were just still sitting in silence, except Sophia, she too got a little surprised by it.

    It was her first time between the highest ranking in the family, and it was like a fucking friend group rather than keeping the truth of a mafia structure. Like yeah, there were bosses and higher members, but all of them were behaving like friends¡­ sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "First, Dani is outranking you every way, so be respectful." Finn said as he still aimed the gun to his head.

    "I think that''s false¡­" Sophia spoke, and Finn looked at her as he clicked back the safety and put away the gun.

    "False?" He asked as he eyed her.

    That was the first time she felt the smallest in the room, as everybody was staring at him like the family heart, the machine of it, the high-ranking members who can easily kill, and James wouldn''t have a problem with it¡­ well, at least in her mind at that moment.

    Killing her was not an option to everyone because she is a Bellini, another high-ranking member, even if she still didn''t understand it that much, what it means.

    "I mean, if we would operate in a mafia structure, Dani would be the treasurer, or like he is now, the banker which means he''s closest to the boss. And that would mean he outrank you¡­" She said, "In that sense, Hector is the underboss and the consigliere of James, holding the highest position in the family after James himself. But still, Dani is the heart of all things with the money. If he does something wrong, it can fuck up everyone. So you, Finn, in that sense you''re the operations chief, while me a branch leader, and Ramirez the capo¡­"

    They stayed in silence a bit because, well, in that sense it was true. Without Dani and his numbers and money management, the family would be in ruin. He is the one that sources everything out and not just counts the money, but plans the money management in the family. If he says there isn''t enough money for something, that can shake the whole family structure.

    And the only person he reports to is James.

    In that sense, it made sense that Dani outranked Finn, but it was a hard thing to actually tell, because Finn too is a key element for the family to keep it running.

    "I think in this family all of this doesn''t make any sense." Ramirez suddenly spoke. "I mean, the only person that we thank for our life and our good place is only James, and people only see him as the hope, as the one and only who can tell us and them what to do. So it doesn''t make any sense who outranks who, because the only one that matters is James, we just adjust ourselves to him."

    "But everything needs a structure to be able to work. Without us, there isn''t a family that can be running like this." Hector said as he stood up. "We are the family, and we only see James as the boss, so don''t start arguing about authority, because that would mean we already starting to think we have authority over each other, but in reality, the only one that does is James, and he already picked who we are, so we stay to that." He looked at everybody. "If anybody wants to question authority, then he dies, that''s it."

    They all just kept their heads down, and Finn too realized he went entirely overboard with the gun, pulling it on Dani. And maybe he just made himself the spotlight with that move that can look very bad on him.

    What if somebody starts to question his loyalty? What if somebody thinks he wants to have more and more?

    That would be outrageous, and he would be killed in a second, but not just him, his family too, especially if James misunderstands this situation.

    "Fuck¡­ I''m sorry, Dani." He looked at him, and Dani just shook his head.

    "We are all stressed, so it''s nothing, man¡­ just don''t pull a gun on me next time, yeah?" He smiled, and Finn too, and that was it.

    And Sophia just realized it even more, that this structure was really like a friendship.

    In her family, that''s nothing like this. Everybody had his position as a traditional mafia does, with daily reports. But here, it''s like James just put the faith in everybody that they would do everything in their power to keep the family running, which just blew her mind away even more.

    How can he trust them this much? What if they steal from him? What if they plot against him? Like there were hundreds of scenarios that could happen, because the chain of command is loose¡­ or it''s not loose at all.

    This whole family is about faith, hope, and opportunity to those who were all suffering, as she just realized that all of these members, even Hector and Finn and the others all had their own sufferings, their own stories, and they were found by James and his actions.

    If he hadn''t shown up at the place where Hector was being tortured, or where Bella was caged, or where Ferucci was, or even at that ice cream shop where he met Hans, there would be no Bellini family.

    There is loyalty between them, so much loyalty that she had never seen nor experienced in her life.

    This family was really over the line, something that could last for decades.

 Chapter 211 211: Fear of the Future.

    After he left the meeting, James went out to the garden and just sat down looking up to the sky.

    This whole thing was just too much and still just the beginning of everything, but the thing that weighed him down the most was the responsibility for his employees. Like, a thousand people work for him and he needed to do something to be able to protect them, but he knew that would be impossible to protect everybody in the family and some of them will eventually die or get kidnapped for information and will get brutally tortured¡­ he knew it very well because that''s how it is, world, that''s how the cartel works. If they want something, they are going to grab it. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And that was the most important thing for him, if they started snatching away members of this family, the whole structure could just crumble even more. The people came for him for hope, but now that hope is changed into survival and fight for their life.

    It wasn''t the chill family that they once joined.

    What happens if they start dipping? Start leaving him?

    Then all of the effort to actually save them and have a family that can be at the top would mean nothing.

    The death of Rafael, the death of Hans, will mean literally nothing, as well as all this fucking bullshit he chose to go after. He chose to become the person he impersonated, the crime boss, and now it all could fall within a month, because all of this is just a mess.

    Deal upon deals, plan upon plans, there was not a straight answer to anything, because action came after action, revenge after revenge¡­ yeah, he revenged those who wanted to kill him, he revenged those who deserved it, and maybe that was too much too.

    He was blinded by the anger and just went after them, and with that he just put everything in danger¡­ if he would have a more clear mind and calm like how he used to be, he could plan out everything, do it quick and efficiently, but now the government also got involved in all of this.

    What if they turn against us¡­ then all of this is just nothing, an act. He let out a long breath as he thought about all the possible scenarios and, well, everything just seemed to be going at the worst.

    He had no faith nor trust in the government, but had some kind of trust in Benjamin and Linda, even though they were a little hard to follow as people, but the government itself no, he didn''t have a little bit of trust, just like how the gangster code wrote it down.

    Never trust the feds. Never, because they will eventually become snakes and will fuck you up.

    Yeah, they just use you until they can, but after that it would all fall.

    And looking at the bigger picture it might be all a trap. James read and watched so many things to get familiar with this life and there are stories out there, what happened when the government and the underworld had a deal.

    One of them eventually was defeated or overtaken, or this option which is the worst that could have happened is the intentional interference.

    In Dennus, the government was totally overtaken by the cartel, even the fucking president himself, but then how did the new president come in power, the people''s president?

    By having foreign agencies interfere with the election and corruption. Once the Union sees through all the acts and what is really happening and they interfere, that could only mean downfall to everybody.

    Yeah, it is crazy how others send agents to fuck up whole Dennus to not be able to grow its economy and become a dangerous player on the continent, and when they fucked up the whole country by helping the cartel, then they just decide to¡­ you know what, that was enough and let''s help the people who want peace.

    They fucked up the whole system, cause suffering, countless deaths, then just become the good boys and helped to put somebody in power who still loves his country and wants to fuck up the whole cartel¡­ yeah, but they fucked up with that too.

    They wanted him to be a puppet. Mr. Pablo Perico, the president of Dennus and the moment he claimed the presidential power, he started to reform the whole system, and one thing he did the best is getting back the military and executing the bribed generals and literally everyone who had their hand in the deal with the cartel.

    The foreign agencies had the power, the military, and a president who can act as puppet, and with that they could have controlled the cartel and its sales, the price of the drug and drug export¡­ but they fucked up like shit.

    Perico wasn''t no bitch who knelt before gringos. No, he is an egoistic leader who actually loves his people, his country, his culture. So the moment he had the military, he immediately formed the National Strategic Intervention in short NSI a branch of the military that is ready to fuck up everybody, and that really meant everybody.

    The NSI''s first mission was to get back Arbera, because of its port it was the biggest and the closest route to other countries, but one thing was a bad, they weren''t that good, so how could they even start with it, when everybody laughed at them¡­ they asked for help, and that help came from the ISB, NSBI, and the IF.

    Yeah, after kicking out everybody, Perico asked for help, and the operation to take back Arbera became a reality, and well, it was terrifying. The agencies did nothing, just gave intel and that was it, but the NSI was fucking massacring everybody who was in the intel. They killed mayors, governors, killed everybody in Arbera to get back the power over the biggest port. Helicopters, even fucking jets were flying to intimidate the cartel, and well, it worked, and Arbera was back to the people, to the government¡­ and to Hector.

    Yeah, he started the operation not short after this whole thing happened, and when the border war started.

    "What if they come here too¡­ then we fucked up on a whole other level." James whispered as he looked at his mother''s flower, those beautiful yellow ones¡­ yellow just like the Union emblem.

    If those fuckers came in to "help" the government, that would mean they are so fucked up that it is unbelievable, and well, there was a chance to it, especially right now.

    The news comes out that Silas and all of them died, the VP too, the whole international media will pick it up, and the Union will be the first to knock on the door, to help, to let the international agencies to come in and on paper eliminate and arrest every single gangster, but in reality do the exact same thing they did in Dennus¡­ to take all the drugs and dip with it the fuck away.

    Yeah, because in here there is no cartel, this country can''t be thrown in that much desperate position like Dennus.

    But that was actually just the smallest problem. The biggest problem in all of this is the public.

    James is an unknown figure, only known by the underworld and there too only by the name. Not a lot of people actually know how he looks, who he talks to, or anything close to it. His men are more known, like Hector and Ferucci, but him himself, no. And there comes the risk.

    The Union is not just an alliance of countries but an organization that has its own agencies and military¡­ and let''s say they get a clue on James and what he is, and how influential.

    They can interpret it as a threat to the Union itself.

    So the International Investigation Court of the Union can issue an arrest warrant, and if that happens, shit, a lot of things will become clear why it happened and how.

    The second his whole face would be known internationaly, and it just will become more and more dangerous, fucking journalists, more agencies in, and those fucking hunters who want to get their reward because the Union usually puts out a bounty, like millions.

    If that would happen, the government itself will basically be in their scope too, and what would they do? What would Linda do or the president?

    Stay next to him?

    Hell nah, they would just forget him in a second and stab him in the back.

    One thing was sure: if something like that happened, the family would not last even a year. Not a single one of them would be left, hunted down, dead, or jailed for life.

    "Better to die than sit in jail and let them laugh¡­" He whispered and with that, he stood up and as he turned, he saw something that was¡­ not something he thought he would see.

    Mango was staring at him, while pissing on one of the flowers that her mother dearly treasured¡­ but she didn''t really care about it, staring the whole time into James''s eyes.

    "You mocking me or is this some trust that you''re pissing while staring at me?" He asked, but Mango just finished her job and ran away.

    "Maybe just mocking¡­ fuck me, even a dog mocks me¡­" He laughed at that as he went back to the house, where not long after, the news would come in¡­ and it would be something on a whole new level that would seal their fate.

 Chapter 212 212: Get Ready.

    "Get up, Linda." Stephen''s voice came as he tapped Linda''s shoulder while she was sleeping, her head resting on the desk.

    She woke up fast, looking disoriented and stressed like shit, looking all around but all she could see were Benjamin, Thomas, and Stephen all standing in the office looking at her.

    "What¡­?" She asked as she slowly leaned back.

    The sleep wasn''t good, more like just a rest, she woke up almost every thirty minutes, because all the stress was on her, and now seeing them just staring at her while she was asleep just told her that something is happening.

    Like she already knew that but seeing Benjamin and Thomas already suited up and looking fresh was just telling her that it''s time.

    "What''s that suit?" She asked as she stood up slowly, staring at Thomas because that wasn''t his suit for sure, he doesn''t like the blue color and she was in a brighter blue suit but not just him. Stephen too was in a grey suit looking all fresh.

    "I borrowed it from one of the agents." Thomas said.

    "Me too, one of my guys and even took a shower¡­ I need to look good, we all do so you too, go and freshen yourself up, we have an hour and we need to be there." Stephen said as he with a last look just went out of the office with Thomas while Benjamin remained still staring at her.

    And she just got more disoriented to go where?

    All of what happened yesterday was still on her mind, like the dozens of reports she read, Stephen''s operation that was kinda unbelievable that Silas family just crumbled within an hour and while thinking about all of that she forgot the most important thing.

    "The president is ready to give an official statement and we all need to be there standing by his side." Benjamin said and she finally remembered yeah, the president too, he will say something¡­

    "Fuck¡­ I look ass." She said as she looked at the mirror and well, she was looking ass.

    Her makeup was a mess, her hair was a mess and well, the whole outfit was a mess from the sweat and that blood that was still on it from Marco.

    Benjamin noticed it too and the first thing he did was chuckling because seeing someone that powerful in her possession being stressed just made his life better. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She was kinda looking like a witch from movies, bad odor came from her, the sweat, the blood all mixed together with a little bit of bleach on the top. Her outfit was all covered with something, maybe blood and her makeup was so bad that it looked like she had two faces.

    "You know I got you." He said while still chuckling and well, Linda shot her an eye but Benjamin was really prepared and he just held up a suit for Linda. "I stole¡­ well made a deal with your assistant and she gave it to you."

    She said nothing to it because her head was hurting and it didn''t really help that he barely slept but one thing he noticed was somehow gave her the ick.

    "How do you guys get up and already know about the president¡­ there wasn''t an exact time when he would make an official statement." She said as he drank some water.

    "Well, around 11 again your assistant came in but found all of us sleeping here and well you looked ass and she didn''t want to get you up, so she woke up me first and then me the others, then I spoke with the president secretary who said get your ass up because he''s going to give a speech that will be a nuclear bomb."

    As she stared into Benjamin''s eyes, the word caught her attention and woke her up a little too fast.

    First, what the fuck is he mean by the president secretary?

    They said it will be a secretive operation and even the secretary knows about it¡­ then as she thought about it all his worries went away because the secretary is the president''s old friend, so if he trusts him that''s okay, but the last word hit her even more.

    "Nuclear bomb?"

    "That part worries me too." Benjamin said as he put the suit on the table. "Maybe it will all be a plan to actually fuck us up just think about it. A plan to help a gangster is just a very good reason to fire all of us, the justice minister, the agency directors, in that way he can put people that he actually trusts into positions that can threaten him." Benjamin said while he stared straight into Linda''s eyes and well it was something that could happen.

    It was actually so possible that Linda froze down for a bit because shit she didn''t even think about that not even a minute. James Bellini was on her mind 0-24 she couldn''t get him off for her mind, nor the cartel and all the despair that all of this can push the country in¡­ yeah she still had that justice in her even though it was deep down¡­ so deep down that she actually forgot about the president way of things and that he has his own justice too.

    If the president doesn''t trust them or the agencies and well none of the president does, he can flip this operation upside down and tell the story that it was actually the agencies idea with the authorization of the justice minister behind his back, in that way he can fire and send to jail everybody in the most important position and can replace them with whoever he wants.

    "Don''t fuck me up now Benjamin." She said as she stared at him and shook her head. "I couldn''t fucking sleep because all of this bullshit." She gestured around the table at the reports. "I fucking put my whole career with y''all on the fucking line with this shit to actually try to make this country somewhat livable for everybody, and now you saying that it was all against us¡­" She looked at him and he saw it first in the eyes of Linda the Justice Minister, it was authority, power and will. "I will burn this whole shit to the ground!" She shouted and hit the table with her fist and just stared at him.

    There was silence for a bit because Benjamin never thought he would see something like that from Linda, like she actually looked like a badass woman with those eyes¡­ he kinda looked like James for a millisecond.

 Chapter 213 213: On James Side.

    Those eyes represented James, the eyes of iron will, the eyes that meant she would do everything to fuck up the president if he went down a path that caused despair and suffering, one that would lead to the fall of the country... yeah, if the president suddenly fucks them all over just to secure a position that would grant him the presidency for years.

    "Oh¡­ do you want a pill, to chill out?" He asked as he held out some kind of medicine, but Linda just continued.

    "It doesn''t even make sense." She said as he paced back and forth. "He made you a director out of nowhere so just putting everything on us would be just bullshit, because everybody would understand the fucking situation that what''s happening and he''s just forming the system in a way that he would have the power for years¡­ but that wouldn''t work because we serve the fuckin people, they will riot a fucking uprising against all of this¡­. fuck why do you say fucking dumb things when I just woke up?!" She shouted at him but Benjamin wasn''t really pressed or stressed about it.

    He was just standing there looking while chewing on the pill that he just put in his mouth.

    "Ahh.. what is that sedative?" She asked.

    "No it actually, an energy pill, medical caffeine, it''s good one pill has like 5 expresso or something like that, do you want one?" He held it out once again and he actually reached for it and just swallowed it.

    "It''s a gum Linda¡­ I see you''re a swallower type." He smiled as he said it but Linda just shot another gaze at him, and his smile disappeared.

    "Yes I am a swallower type you know why?" She asked as she started buttoning down her shirt which Benjamin just watched¡­ it was an experience to see the justice minister dressing down¡­ he could tell and well tell the story in the future for sure.

    "Why¡­?"

    "Because I already realized there is one option if something goes wrong, it''s to swallow James'' dick as much as we can, you know why?"

    Benjamin shook his head as he was staring at Linda as she unbuttoned the last button.

    "He''s not just influential and a gangster, but also has so many connections that we can just dip, we need to be close to him¡­ I don''t want my family to die, nor myself. So yeah if something goes wrong on the president side, fuck even if something just goes wrong and James is dipping I''m going with him." She said and pulled down her shirt and well Benjamin''s expression changed fast and she noticed it.

    "What?" She asked. "You don''t like my sports bras?"

    "No, actually I thought you would have some scars that would just tell a silent story of your life¡­ but I am disappointed, you aren''t one of us." He said as he looked into her eyes.

    Yeah, all of them, all of them had scars, their scars in life, they all suffered, they all had stories and James too, but her no, she looked like a princess with her perfect skin, no scars, no stories to tell¡­ she was the shining star all around with darkness.

    "Nice to know, what about the fucking thing I said?" She asked as he now pushed down her pants.

    "Well basically betraying your own country, betraying the president, the ministerium, the government, betraying your own positions and well betraying the belief¡­ but shit I''m going to do the same."

    He just smiled and well for a moment Linda was frozen by his words, it actually hurt her a little, like she didn''t want this position but life just pushed her into this, and her father¡­ and she wanted to do it with the utmost respect to the title for the people, but as she got the power she could see very clearly how the corruption was organized, how the people suffered and how the powerful were spending the tax and funds money on their own luxury and still this day their do it in the same way.

    But now she can also take care of that¡­ if everything goes right.

    "That''s good." She pulled down her pants revealing her panties and looked back at Benjamin. "Look." She said and turned around showing his ass. "It''s a scar, isn''t it?"

    As Benjamin looked, yes it was a big scar on the ass of Linda up to her torso.

    "Accident?"

    "Yeah motorcycle back in the younger days." She said, "Now I''m one with you and the others, aren''t I?" She asked as she grabbed the clothes from the desk.

    "Well I meant like gunshot, cuts, torture scars or something like this, not an accident." He smiled, but Linda wasn''t a soldier or agent and the expectations were too high for her.

    "Yeah¡­ but are you going to keep staring at me?"

    "You are not my type and well aren''t you going to shower?" Benjamin asked, at least it was obvious that some fresh clothes aren''t going to help the smell that''s coming from her.

    "I''m going to shower." She said and grabbed her perfume from her purse. "Here it is." She said and started spraying that whole bottle on her body, into her hair, her face, armpits everywhere that she could, literally the whole bottle of it. "Is it better?"

    Benjamin''s answer was just coughing as the perfume hit her nostrils. "Fuck, much worse." He said while chuckling.

    "Good, then I am done.".

    "Then let''s go." Benjamin said and turned around and they went down to the garage where Stephen and Thomas were already waiting for them with the dozens of agents all around, even the IF too was there, heavily armed.

    "Where are the others?"

    "They''re already at the presidential building, so let''s go before something happens." Stephen said as he sat in one of the SUVs and well he was the most fucked up one. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He looked like a zombie, he couldn''t sleep the night and the report he wrote just pushed him even more to the zombie side of things.

    Well Linda didn''t really care about that much and just sat in the car with Benjamin and they rolled out and it was an aura itself.